<a class="username" data-user-id="996" data-username="@Queen of Hell" data-xf-init="member-tooltip" href="https://blackdahliaroleplaying.com/members/996/">@Queen of Hell</a><br/><div class="bbCodeSpoiler">
<button class="bbCodeSpoiler-button button--longText button" data-xf-click="toggle" data-xf-init="tooltip" title="Click to reveal or hide spoiler" type="button"><span class="button-text">
<span>Spoiler: <span class="bbCodeSpoiler-button-title">Rp</span></span>
</span></button>
<div class="bbCodeSpoiler-content">
<div class="bbCodeBlock bbCodeBlock--spoiler">
<div class="bbCodeBlock-content">Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 When the first of the candles fell, the effect became almost predictable. One fell, followed by another and another and another, each one toppling down when the young servant slipped and fell, his arm brushing against the table, shaking it just enough to cause the candles to topple over. It was a rather interesting sight to see the candles fall. The servant quickly getting up, apologizing and repairing the damage he had done was quite normal.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Servants would always ensure they apologized for something that had gone wrong, even if it wasn't their fault. They were predictable like that. Like how the candles were predictable. The whole day was nothing but quite boring to be frank. The Queen did nothing but he duties. She saw to the nobles and their concerns. She saw the new agreements that came in from other nations. She picked out the final last pieces for the upcoming ball.<br/>
<br/>
  	 That was one thing Sebastian could get behind. The ball was going to be fun, the guests would be easy to tempt and the drink would be some of the best there was on offer in the entire world. The food, Sebastian suspected, would be the same as what he had everyday in the palace. Maybe a few exotic dishes he could try out.<br/>
<br/>
  	 This however was not what he enjoyed. Sitting and waiting for something to happen. For a lord to attack the Queen. Or maybe a wild dragon to crash through the huge stained windows and cause an uproar. Anything was better than simply sitting on the floor, playing with the knife as he waited for the queen to wrap up the last of the nobles and their unending troubles. It was no easy task for the queen to wade through all their troubles but it finally did end, but not quite. One last remained, one last thing they needed to deal with.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With a wave of her hand, she allowed the messenger to come forward, giving a deep bow when he was as close to the Queen as he dare approach.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Your Highness, I bare word from your guest. The princess will arrive in the morning."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well that is good news! Then we should ensure her lodgings are prepared. Come along Sebastian." The Queen told as she rose up gracefully from her throne and headed for the rooms that had been prepared for the royal guest.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian rolled his eyes. The rooms again. How many times did the Queen want to see the rooms? How many times would she plan how to ensure the princess was open to suggestions and decisions by the Queen? Sebastian was sure the Queen had every reason for what she was doing, he was just not able to understand her thinking.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Still, it was better than just sitting in the throne room, waiting for something to happen. At least this gave a better chance that someone might try to end the Queen's life. Not that there been any attempts lately. They seemed to have died down, or have just given up making attempts. It only meant less work for him and he was getting bored with the peaceful life the Queen had now.<br/>
<br/>
  	 In silence Sebastian followed the Queen, walking with her to the eastern wing, inspecting the rooms. There was nothing to inspect. Everything was perfect. There was not a single item out of place and everything was exactly as the Queen wanted it to be. Even so, as perfect as it was, she still inspected everything, checking every couch and cushion until she was once again satisfied.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So are we done yet?" Sebastian asked with a yawn as he learned against the door frame, keeping anyone that wanted in, out.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I am satisfied. I am certain the princess will be quite comfortable. After all, if they are going to give us their trade routes and ships, we have to butter her up." The queen smiled with a devilish grin.<br/>
<br/>
	   "And if she doesn't agree?" Sebastian asked with raised eye brow.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Let us not go there." The queen chuckled. "I would like to make sure that everything goes peacefully. Wouldn't you?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Maybe." Sebastian shrugged. "A little...disruption would be pretty fun. All these peace makes me itch between my shoulders. And I don't like an itch there, I can't scratch it." Sebastian grunted, already feeling the itch between his shoulders.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Don't be such an evil man." The Queen chuckled as she left the room. "Maybe I can have a little tournament after the ball. Something to keep you entertained. I wouldn't want to to become bored. But come, let's go see to my ballroom. I want to make sure we have the best possible ball this time. One that will be talked about for years to come."<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebaatiom only gave a sigh as he headed after the Queen, wondering what plans the Queen have this time for the ball. Might be big or might be something small, but the queen was well known for her antics. Not all of her antics were well known, those that she kept secret, those that only Sebaation knew about and he was certain there were a few things he didn't know about either. Still, the ball at least sounded interesting.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 A cold dawn has arrived in the snowy city of Libkin, the colorful, yet oddly strict structures of the city were pale from the merciless frost, yet the people here don't mind it. They were rough as the weather itself, which didn't fit Julienne that much. She was constantly held on her toes, gripping onto her dagger that's underneath her velvet coat, they were so unpredictable and sudden. Not to mention their language, they have a rough accent and swear a lot, even more than pirates, who would say that this was a kingdom and the capitol of Tozyl, the northern nation.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The young assassin didn't sleep much that night, after the meeting with her father and the crew in their little headquarters, she's been informed that the courier should be arriving very early in the morning. So she did stay up, since they were sheltered near the entrance of the city gates, it wouldn't take long for her to run out and capture the unlucky bastard. She put her black eye mask on with lace and a velvet tricorn hat. Her trusty and favorite black velvet and well decorated coat kept her warm on this cruel weather, as she was on the roof, just waiting for gates to open. The guards looked stiff, but she could just see on their faces that they're dead tired. As soon as they heard the observers from the wall shouting to open the gates, Julienne prepared herself, seeing the courier in thick fur coat, getting off his horse and walking hastily toward the castle.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne took her opportunity and jumped down from the roof and followed him in the shadows, until she finally got her hands on the man and before he knew it, his throat was neatly cut from one side to the other, crimson splattering on the white and soft surface, melting the snow. Julienne took the pile of letters, looking for what she needs, throwing them down, until she found the invitation for princess Tatiana, daughter of King of the northern nation, to the ball that is the following week, just as Julienne was expecting. She can finally get closer to her target, Queen of her homeland Freysau – Genevieve Barnabas. Julienne returned all of the letters to it's place, so no one would suspect that a letter is missing, at least not until it's too late, but her work is done here. She disappeared from the bloody scene, hearing the town slowly waking up and the markets opening, someone will eventually pass the alleyway and get alarmed.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 As Julienne returned to the headquarters, waking up her father that snored like a bear, empty bottles of rum on the floor and beside him on the sheets, who would say that this is the fierce and most famous pirate and leader of Phantasm assassin crew: Florian Bechard the Phantasm himself. Julienne had most of his features, like black ebony hair, nut brown eyes and arched eyebrows, making her look serious all the time, but the subtle lines of the rest of her face she got from her mother, which is an unknown person to her. But the way Julienne was raised by the famous pirate, emotional connections are not something she relies on, not even with her father, especially because killing is her life's work.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The snore from her father was interrupted abruptly, almost chocking on his black beard and sitting up violently. He wanted to yell at whoever woke him up, but the letter appeared in front of his face. All he saw was a royal stamp of the Barnabas royal family and Queen's signature. A devilish grin stretched on captain's face and looked at his daughter. „Well, princess Tatiana... We betta' get ya a dress for the ball.“<br/>
<br/>
	   It took them a few days to sail the Glistening Depths, a sea so vast and peaceful during the day, but at night the winds would go against the sails of the precious Crimson Raider, a unique pirate ship with crimson sails. They finally arrived home to the docks of Freysau, very early, almost before the dawn. All the sailors were asleep or inside their ships. No one ever knew who the Phantasm assassins are, since they keep a low profile, never revealing their faces. They went back to their enormous and underground quarters to the southern part of the city, as Julienne put on a crimson red dress and pulled her curled black hair up, revealing her neck, shoulders and collarbones. Florian smiled at her. "Observe every little darn thing, make the Queen love ya. And remember, don't kill anyone if ya don't have to, this has to look like an natural death, ya hear me princess Tatiana?" He said grinning as Julienne, or Tatiana bowed. "Yes, your majesty, as you say." She said mockingly, already preparing for her role, as she went outside, just in time to arrive to the castle with her royal carriage that they stole.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 The generals looked neat. Nearer than usual. This time they wore their official colours, they had each a ceremonial sword strapped to their hips and they stood where they were needed, right behind the queen, well behind the queen and Sebastian. Those four men might have helped the Queen through many disruptions, rebellions, and a war, but Sebastian still didn't trust them. They were each out to gain a such power as they could get.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Of course, that was pretty much everyone's goal. Everyone Sebastian had ever met had a goal in mind and it always somehow had them in a place of power. From the lowest commoner to the highest ranking lord, they all wanted power. Even the priests and their holier than though attitude wasn't any exception.<br/>
<br/>
  	 A priest might wish to change the world, to help the poor and the sickly, but they only wanted to do it when they were in a seat of power. It was why Sebastian made sure the generals had only ceremonial swords, blunted blades that would break the moment anyone tried to use them. A safety precaution, a necessary one.<br/>
<br/>
	   "So, is she coming or are we wasting our time?" Sebastian asked, trying to hide a yawn behind his hand.<br/>
<br/>
	   "She's a princess, she will come." The Queen told confidently. "Royalty works on their own time, have you not noticed."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion gave a grunt when the Queen gave him the sly smile. He knew well how royalty did whatever they wanted, how they wanted and when they wanted. The Queen was a prime example of royalty did on their own time.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Well maybe she decided not to come."<br/>
<br/>
	   "O has you negative man. See, that is her." The Queen said as a carriage arrived by the Palace gates.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion couldn't help but lift an eyebrow. That was the princess? In a shabby carriage. Sure, it was a decent carriage, one a low lord might use, or a slightly rich shop owner. But a princess? It wasn't even very big and definitely not very comfortable. Royalty travelled in abundance. Not a carriage that looked as if the paint was peeling from the wood.<br/>
<br/>
	   "That's no princess Majesty." Sebastion said, his head cocking to the side.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "It's her. Do not be so quick to disregard everything. I swear, you see too much in everything." The Queen huffed played fully.<br/>
<br/>
	   "O you mean like Lord Elwick?" Sebastion asked with a grin, which made the Queen give him a warning glower.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The smile quickly returned to her face and she gave a clip of her hands. "Come everyone. We must greet the princess properly."<br/>
<br/>
  	 The servants quickly lined up, preparing for the arrival of the royal guest. The carpets had been laid out, the table set up in the shade of a big old oak. Drinks and snacks prepared and kept well clear of any insects that might wish to partake in the meal.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Remember Sebastion, best behaviour." The Queen warned.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You mean take her to the highest tower and show her the limits of the sky and the heights of Pleasures?" Sebastion smirked.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You will do no such thing, and I know you won't. You're not the type of man to take the virginity for a royal. You have more honor than that."<br/>
<br/>
	   "Ah!" Sebastion barked a laughter. "Honour? I'm not one of your generals Majesty. Honour gets you dead."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "O hush. You know well what I mean. Now quiet. No talking. Don't need to scare the poor, fragile Princess away with your barbaric ways. Nothing we can do about your looks. Maybe I should have the servants cover you in sheets."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion wanted to give the Queen something in return but the carriage finally stopped in front of them, the door right in front of the queen. The servants scrambled. A set of steps placed in front of the carriage, a thick carpet rolled out. Bags and luggage were quickly taken down from the back of the carriage to ensure the princess was made comfortable even before she reached her moment. Sebastion had to say he was curious.<br/>
<br/>
  	 There were always tales of princess's and this one had her fair share of tales. From her beauty to her bravery. Even a few ridiculous tales of her taming a dragon with just her sweet nature, good heart and soft touch. Sebastopol n however knew lies spread easy.<br/>
<br/>
	   He expected a troll to step out of the carriage.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne saw that they were getting closer and inside the carriage there were two of the most handsome crew members, dressed as the soldiers from Libkin, neatly groomed and prepared their manners. She opened her purse, pulled out a black lace fan, a garter and a dagger. She pulled her extremely expensive dress up and tied the garter around her thigh along with the dagger, just in case. She took a little mirror and fixed her make up, thinking how she should act. They don't know the princess personally, so she doesn't have to aim for anything. She only knows that actual princess Tatiana is spoiled beyond any reason.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The years of killings and terrible things that Julienne has done left a mark on her face, which was lack of emotion. Some would say she looked serious, some would say that she has something in her mind, plotting and some would say that she is judging absolutely everyone around her. All three were true, since Julienne rarely speaks what's on her mind and shares it only with herself, silence is golden in the assassin groups. Once they got in front of the castle and saw how everything was prepared, she sighed at the exaggerated formality, she hates royalty such as this, it's pointless.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The two guards came outside and opened the door for the princess, as she stepped outside with the fan in her hand, subconsciously hiding the lower part of her face, since Julienne rarely exposes it in public. Another crew member, the man on the carriage thought he was being funny. "Have fun, princess." Julienne grinned and tossed behind her back a sack of gold at him. "I'd pay you more if you knew your manners." She was obviously joking and approached the Queen. She gave a little smile. "It's such a pleasure being here in Freysau, I've grown weary of the cold city of Libkin." She stated with an elegant bow. "I know the carriage wasn't much, but I don't want to draw too much attention, I must say that the journey was long."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once she rose, she placed an open fan again at her face, revealing only her eyes. She saw the royal guards behind Queen's back, she looked at their swords, seeing that they're only ceremonial. A grin was hidden behind the fan and then she looked at the big man that stood next to the Queen. He was bigger than average people and had very strong muscular build. She guessed he was a royal knight, that wasn't so royal, he was obviously a barbarian. She slammed the fan close on her other hand, raising an eyebrow at him, seeing the way he was looking at her. She turned to the Queen and smiled. "You prepared this wonderfully, I'm truly amazed by your hospitality."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian couldn't help but raise an eyebrow at the princess. Royalty is royalty, there was no denying that, he just didn't u derating why they had to all be so strange. The Queen had very strange moments and the princess seemed way too pampered. If he had any choice, he would leave and find himself a nice little place to call home. He could spend days just sitting and watching the grass grow. Maybe join a little village. Show them how to raid and pillage.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Of course, he didn't think the Queen would ever let him go so easily. She was fairly jealous over her property and didn't let something go all that easily.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Ah yes. We have been experiencing quite the summer. That's why I prepared some refreshments for us. I'm sure you must be parched after your long journey." The Queen said as she strode over to the prepared table.<br/>
<br/>
	   She didn't look back to see if anyone was following. She expected them to follow. She was the queen, they had no choice but to follow. Once she reached the table, she glanced to the chair and then to Sebastian. This was another cause for Sebastian's eyebrow to raise up.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Na uh. Forget it Majesty. I'm not a servant. You, come on. Do that thing with the Queen's chair." Sebastian ordered one of the servants, who quickly obeyed with a bow.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So, I believe you're staying with us for a little while Princess. Usually visits are kept rather short and your father never gave me the reason for your extended visit. May I ask to the occasion? I do love interesting occasions." The Queen said off handedly as she picked out a few pieces of fresh fruit to put on the small, porcelain plate. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne couldn't help but smile nicely to the servant. "Thank you, but there's no need, I can pull the chair for myself." She stated, sat down and saw that everyone looked at her in a strange way. She smiled and stated. "There are just some things that I don't like, simple as this. Usually servants prepare everything for the royalty, but I tend to do them myself and leave different and more useful responsibilities for them, that I cannot do myself or don't have the time." This could or could not sound slightly disrespectful, but Julienne can't stand people running around so much and doing things for her. Even if she's a princess right now, some things in her mind are not acceptable. She liked her own way and she preferred solitude and silence, but it's not always up to her. Even though she kills people and gives them a release, she can't stand looking at people as servants. She knows how life is short and it can end at any given moment and living as a servant is a waste.<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne smiled at Queen's curiosity and she was tempted to take a big bite of the fruit and feel the juice drip down on her chin, but being a princess is a stuck up situation. "Well, my father was busy himself, a strange murder occurred in the capitol." She stated with a sigh and started picking on the fruit. "So I took the matter in my hands. I love traveling and I like to be away from royal responsibilities and just clear my mind for a while. I always wished to visit Freysau, I needed some warmth in my life. Living in a cruel winter affects a person." Julienne stated, as politely as she could. Her home is in Freysau and Tozyl has an unbearable winters and snow storms.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I see." The Queen noted almost as if she wasn't listening, gently and precisely cutting the small piece of fruit into a star shape. "Well you are very welcome here by us Princess. We always do enjoy having guests. We're ha one a nice ball for you in a few days. But you should first take your time and relax. Get to know the grounds and maybe take a tour of the city."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You sure you want to leave her alone?" Sebastian asked where he stood slightly to the side, a cup in his hand that he had managed to fill with a sweet wine, which was most of the time against the queen's wishes. "She is from another country. We don't want her telling our secrets to everyone. I wouldn't trust her." Sebastian warned with no worry if the princess could actually here him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 There were many enemies in the world and she could easily be one of them. He had kit kept the queen Alice this long by going at everything easily. Everyone was a suspect, even if they tried to prove that they weren't. There was a certain safety in not trusting anyone in the world.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Such a cumbersome man." The Queen sighed. "Excuse him Princess. He is my personal guard. Diligent, strong, out spoken, untrusting, unruly, quite the barbarian and sometimes, a nuisance. But he's the best fighter I've ever seen and since he's been in my service, well, I've not had a hair of trouble. So do excuse him. He will grow on you....eventually."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne had this smirk on her face as Sebastian spoke. If he only knew how right he was. She couldn't care less about kingdom's secrets. All she needed was some time around the castle to get to know the environment, the guard patrol at night, their routes and weaknesses, just in case. And eventually, getting closer to the Queen and get her chance to finally sip that poison in her food or drink.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She looked at him with that smirk and then looked back at the queen that spoke about him. "Honestly Queen, a man can never be too careful. After the murder happened in my hometown, it really made me think about how safe are we, actually... So I do not blame him, its a virtue, truly."<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne spoke casually as she was cutting up fruit and taking little pieces. The corset was starting to annoy her, thinking that they probably went too far with lacing, but she kept her cool. She missed Freysau greatly and enjoyed the warm weather, after freezing to the bones in merciless Tozyl.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian only gave a shrug. He didn't really listen to what the princess was saying. She didn't interest in hi. She wasn't paying him and she was at most, a risk. The kind of risk she posed was one he couldn't say, but everyone was a risk to some degree. At least it was something new to keep him from dying of boredom while he waited for someone talented to make an attempt on the queen's life.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Leaving the two women to talk between themselves, Sebastian sat off to the one side, not too far away of course. If anything happened, he could be by the queen's side in the blink of an eye. With his legs stretched out in front of him, a strong drink in one hand, Sebastian only listened to the Queen and the Princess with half an ear. The rest of his mind was more interested on the pieces of crumbled papers his carefully undid and read through.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Each one gave some small report of what was happening in the city. From what local thieves were doing to what generous actions the temple monks were up to. It didn't cost much to get the infortmation and it was all reliable, especially the note on ships. Sebastian had never been very good with ships. He hated them for the most part, they always made him sick when he was on them.<br/>
<br/>
  	 But it was still worth noting which nobles and merchants came and went, what they brought with and which shipa docked by the city that weren't around very often. There were four of those ships, each one nothing that would make them troublesome. None of them had any signs of being damaged. That was the first thing Sebastian always looked for. Any ship damaged could mean a ship attacked and taken over or a pirate ship looking for refuge.<br/>
<br/>
  	 At least it was clear, except the three ships that weren't known. The one that wrote the notes on the ships knew ships pretty damn well and not being able to say where they had sailed from made Sebastian worry ever so slightly. He would worry about them later but he doubt they came to cause trouble.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The rest of the notes Sebastian read through until he had covered everything in the city and was up to date with all of it. He could relax and for the most part, know that the queen was relatively safe. Though the way she talked with the princess, carrying on well into the afternoon made Sebastian grow extremely weary and bored. He was not a man for sitting around idly but he could not leave her alone either.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well I am sure you would like to retire to your room Princess. I will ensure there is a hot bath waiting for you. Everything should be to your desires. If you find anything you would enjoy to have replaced, please, tell me immediately." The Queen instructed as she rose up and Sebastian did the same thing, happy to have the idea that they could go Ally retire and end the long day. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne would automatically respond to Queen's questions, seeing that there isn't a thing where she can go wrong with. She would from time to time, as a routine, hide the half of her face with her fan and look at Queen's hands, neck and hair, her posture, teeth and the way she spoke, seeing if there was anything to wrong, is the Queen already sick, weak or frail. She does seem to be lacking healthy weight, but noting the age and responsibilities, she could be stressing. Her teeth seem fine, her hands shake slightly. Her gray hair seems to fall off more than often, which can be stress.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She didn't see anything that would confirm that she has sickness of any sort and that is slightly concerning. She observed the castle and its exits, thinking in any case that she might need to use. Julienne thought that she should be sending word to her father to inform him of the entire situation. The only troublesome thing was her Knight, the barbarian. He seemed like he wouldn't be easy to cross. A man that doubts everything is paranoid to some point and will react to anything that doesn't seem right.<br/>
<br/>
  	 At the mention of hot bath, Julienne smiled and stood up after the Queen, looking at her royal fake Tozyl guards that picked up her suitcases. She could mock the two after seeing their faces while picking up her stuff and looked at the Queen, while hiding her face. "It truly is pleasure, my Queen. A nice bath would be great after such a long trip."<br/>
<br/>
	   A slight question would pop in Julienne's mind, why would anyone want to kill the Queen? She seems like a good and righteous woman. Yet it mattered not, Julienne never asks questions nor she fails. Queen will die.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 It wasn't just a matter of security, it was a matter of safety. Sebastian didn't like any of it. He didn't like the way the guards acted, he didn't like how trusting the queen was, he didn't like how it seemed that something gave him an itch between his shoulder blades, he just didn't know what it was. His closest guess would have to be one of the guards. Maybe one of them was a spy, maybe one of them was not who he was supposed to be, or maybe he was a runaway, trying to get away from someone else, a thief in hiding perhaps?<br/>
<br/>
  	 Whichever the case was, it made Sebastian uncomfortable and the queen took notice of it, but she didn't breathe a word of the matter. Well, not for the first half of the day in any case. She took her time, letting the day slowly move forward as she went about her daily business. Seeing to reports, talking with the commanders and captains and guards to ensure everything was as she wanted them to be. The captains and guards and commanders weren't the only pieces in her network. They could be trusted to ensure there was peace, but that didn't mean they kept the peace to the queen's law. They did and always will take short cuts to ensure that the city seemed peaceful, not that it was truly peaceful.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You don't have to look so worried." The queen finally noted when she left behind her personal offices and moved through the palace to finally enter her solar.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "And why do you think so? There is no one alive that wants you dead anymore? No lord or lady that wants to steal the throne from you? No child that wants revenge for their father being hanged?"Sebastian asked only slightly sarcastically.<br/>
<br/>
	   "No, I mean I am home, there will be nothing here for me to fear. Besides, you're always there, it will always be safe."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Forgive me Majesty, but I'll keep my worrying to a minimum then." Sebastian said as he rolled his eyes, behind the queen where she couldn't see it of course.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Good. Now go on and invite our honoured guest to dinner tonight. I don't wish to eat alone and I would like to discuss with her a few things. I'm sure if we can iron out all the details and arrangements before the ball, it would make for a great ball. To give a few big announcements should make the lords and ladies think twice about getting rid of me." The queen smirked.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Or have more reason to get rid of you!" Sebastian corrected. "And you have servants to carry your messages, Majesty."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I don't think they will do so well. This princess seems...feisty. Different from what I remember. Though I had only seen her last when she was only three. Even so, I think she would be far more pleased if someone with a higher position invited her to dinner. We wouldn't want to offend the princess."<br/>
<br/>
	   "Fine! But this is what we agreed to." Sebastian pointed out, not that it would make a difference.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The queen used him as she pleased and she usually used him for the things he had not been hired to do. Still, he didn't mind it as much. He would never in his life before have mixed with royal and nobles as if he had been born as one of them. Here he lived a life he had never known about, a life that had been nothing but a mystery. Though it only proved his own theory. No matter what, being the strongest was definitely the way to always get ahead in life. He had proved it in quite a few taverns, a couple of battlefields and a few times against the queen's best fighters, though they weren't really that good.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sure they had good steel and armour and shields, their training wasn't bad either but they didn't seem so much interested in killing than they were in defending. Two completely different aspects. Sebastian didn't know how many bodies he had left behind him, but he was certain the soldiers that protected the palace weren't the type to worry about such a thing, which was a pity, it would make them better fighters.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Leaving the queen in her solar, which she would probably enjoy by feeding her birds and drinking her ice tea and even doing some light reading, Sebastian headed back through the palace, retracing his steps until he found the princess's wing. To think that the queen was willing to give the princess an entire wing. It wasn't that much in truth. Roughly sixteen rooms, a few bathing rooms, a few hobby rooms, two sun rooms and a couple of assorted rooms to host guests. There would be guests. The lords and ladies would not let a princess pass through the city without an official visit, some of them with hopes of wedding bells in the future.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian could only give a sigh. Nobles were easy. They had a very lofted idea of themselves but in truth knew how easily they could loose their positions if they did something wrong or were caught breaking the law, which was the norm for most of the nobles. Royalty however, they were impossible. They knew they were above the law, they could do anything they wanted and no one would bat an eye. It would be impossible to have any type of fun of them, they might just get offended.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Hopefully the princess would not be so high strung. Hopefully her guards, the ones that she had brought into the palace with her, which was something Sebastian had voiced strongly to the queen already, would be far more...pliable. He didn't want to spill blood on the princess's first visit to the nation in such a long time.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Finally Sebastian stood in front of the entrance to the wing and knocked loudly on the door three times. Dinner? He had to come all this way just to invite the princess to dinner and then leave? He was sure there was more to it, something else the queen didn't tell him. Or maybe this was the queen's way of giving him a chance to see the princess up close and her guards and maybe, with a little luck, find what was bothering him. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once Julienne was taken to her room in which she'll be residing, without thinking, she took a nice and hot bath. She was running some plans through her mind, thinking that she should somehow plan out to send one of her mates back to the ship, so she can write all the plans for her father Florian, just to inform him of what the situation is like. Seeing that she's wanted around in the castle and that Queen is willing to spend some time with her, Julienne thought that she could make one of her mates bring her more of those expensive dresses, the realization made her rub her eyes in annoyed manner, not believing how her sex is so complicated and how impossible standards are set up for them.<br/>
<br/>
	   After the bath, she wrapped herself up in long dark red silk robed and invited one of her mates in. He quietly sat down as she wrote him a short letter to bring to her father. "Don't be caught." She said frowning while sending him outside, looking through the hallways and the entire wing that she had previously inspected. "Tell him to bring me some expensive dresses." She said this out loud, in case anyone is around listening. "I don't think I'll have enough for every day." With that, her guard left and she sat by the mirror, combing her hair, blankly staring at her reflection, as if anything that she's doing is absolutely nothing special. It's just assassinating and it's just a human life, another one among the thousands. Julienne knew that there's absolutely no difference between Kings and homeless people. A knife cuts through the just the same.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As she was combing her hair, lost in her thought, she heard a loud knock on her door, which made her wince.There's a signature knock between the Phantasms and she knew that it's some of the Queen's men. She got off from the chair as the silk robe slid along her naked skin as she wrapped it once again around her waist. She opened the door, only to see the Queen's Knight. She tilted her head and gave a little smile as she raised eyebrow, the same look she gave him the first time she laid her eyes on him. "Greetings, may I help you?"<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Help me? No you can't." Sebastian huffed, still feeling a little annoyed that something was bothering him and he couldn't figure out what it was. "A little revealing for a princess, don't you think?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian couldn't help but raise an eyebrow as he looked the princess up and down. Sure, she didn't technically show anything, but the smooth silk caressed and curved against her body in ways that meant she might as well be naked.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "The Queen wishes you to join her later this evening for supper. She will be delighted to have you join her and talk." Sebastian finally said when he managed to drag his eyes off the folds of the dress that seemed to make a triangle between her legs, disappearing into depths most men sought.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "But I hope you'll wear more than that? Can't have a princess walking around with a tits hanging out. It will be just weird seeing servants bringing food with elections. But then again, it might be interesting, or just very bad. Anyway, dinner with the queen tonight? Yes or no?" Sebastian asked, changing the subject back to what he had been sent there for in the first place. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne raised her eyebrow at Sebastian and couldn't help but roll her eyes at his comment. "It's robe. It is meant to be loose and usually its used after the baths, I suppose you know that." She said with a little sigh. She saw him eyeing her figure, but simply brushed it off... Men. She's been growing up surrounded by men her entire life and things like this are more common than one would like.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Finally, Sebastian spoke about the dinner for which he came for in the first place and she couldn't help but let out a hearty laugh as he told her about the clothes and servants erections. He really didn't hold back at all, Julienne thought. The guy speaks too freely for someone in that position, no matter who it was, he would be as mean as possible.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "If I didn't respect the queen, I would actually come to the dinner like this, so I can distract you all from your jobs, I suppose that's good every now and then, but to also annoy you. Mostly to annoy you." She said smirking and then added. "Of course I'll come to the dinner, decently dressed."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 "That wouldn't annoy me and the queen usually walks around naked. She's never been one for such...things" Sebastian said with a wave of his hand at the princess's clothing. "I will however send a servant when the Queen is ready for your audience. I should probably ask you if you need anything for the rest of the day but I'm not sure if I can arrange for a few Broggast boys for your pleasure."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Broggast boys were all young boys trained in two things. How to look good and how to satisfy a woman. No one knew exactly who trained them but whoever did it had made sure their reputations were all well founded. At least the Queen had never asked him for such a thing. It would be very strange if he had to go and round up a few boys for the princess. She was supposed to be innocent as far as he knew. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Look at you, being of good use to the queen. I'm sure she's proud." She spoke with an obvious sarcasm, not really caring how did he prove himself to the queen. He might be either a good fighter or something that queen appreciates around him and prefers to keep him around, even if he can't behave. She'll die either way and Sebastian is just one of those obstacles, slightly tougher than the most, but Julienne saw him as nothing else but a man.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Broggast? Hmm..." She though about actually having some fun herself, but she felt like there was still a lot left for her to do. From letters to planning, she can't waste too much of her time here and that would only make her unprofessional "Spare yourself some trouble, Sebastian. I would get some myself if I wanted to." She said as she looked back into her room. "I'll get dressed. Anything else?"<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I'm sure that will be all." Sebastian said with a bow. "I'm sure if anything else comes up, you will be at the ready to serve your host as expected of a half naked princess."<br/>
<br/>
  	 With a smile touching the corner of his lips, Sebastian turned and walked away, knowing there wasn't much else he could say and he had already taken enough liberties. The queen might just give him a chiding for not speaking the way the nobles and royalty did. Though that was something Sebastian was sure he would never get use to, he hoped he would never become one of them.<br/>
<br/>
  	 At least he was done for most of the day. The Queen didn't need him, the princess seemed settled in, as spoilt as she was and he had a good few hours to kill before he had to actually show up for anything, if he had to show up at all. It was a dinner between the queen and Princess, not much in the line of danger that he could see.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian knew exactly what to do with the extra time he had. Moving away from the wing of the princess, Sebastian headed straight out of the palace, circling around the courtyard to the rear stables. There wasn't much there except for the horses but there was a small gate protected by a guard. The servants entrance. It wasn't much and wouldn't do very well for anyone to try and storm the palace through that gate. A single man could hold that gate for days without a struggle.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian gave the guard a smile and wave as he passed through, heading into the city that stretched far in every direction from the palace. The place Sebastian had in mind wasn't too far away. Down a few streets, follow an alley here and there, turn a few corners, a lengthy but quick walk that took him just out of the noble's district that surrounded the palace.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Here was the place he was looking for. A small Tavern, not very big and not very fancy, but they had the best ale, the best mead and the best wine any man or woman could ask for. Even the nobles would make occasional trips to the Tavern just to taste what was new on the menu.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian entered the small Tavern and as expected so early in the morning, it was quiet. There were three others in the Tavern and they were seated together, talking, giving a laugh now and then, just ordinary men enjoying a good drink, something Sebastian had every intention to do as well. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once Sebastian left, Julienne started to prepare her things for the upcoming night, until she heard the specific knock on the door, knowing that it is one of the guards of her own. She opened the door for him, as he headed inside with a suitcase and a letter. She opened the letter only to see that Florian wants to see her immediately. "Your father sent the clothes for you, so you can dress up like a man. He needs to see you at the usual spot, he doesn't want some things to be on paper." Julienne read through the note and nodded. "Keep a watch in front of my door and see if there's anyone around while I'm preparing myself." She said as he nodded.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once he got outside, julienne dresses up in one of those expensive sailor suits, with a big hat with which she'll be able to hide her face with. This was nothing uncommon, Julienne would even use make up to change some features of her face, just in case. Phantasm assassins were the best trained professionals. Usually people know of them, but they know nothing more that they are the danger that lurk in the corners of the city. So it happens that one of them is a princess lurking after the queen like a real noble, which only proves how dangerous they are.<br/>
<br/>
  	 After she was ready, looking like the sailor that was slightly beneath the average male height, but a man nonetheless, she knocked on the door, waiting for the reply from her guard to sign her that the coast is clear. Once she got out, she whispered. "Guard the door, if anyone asks of me, tell them that I am not seeing anyone until the dinner. Special preparations." He nodded at her, as Julienne took one of the back exits where not many of the guards were, but if there were, no one really payed attention to her, thinking that it might be princess Tatiana's sailor or man.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once she got out, she went to the usual infamous Phantasm place, the Tavern. In the shady corner, sat a terrifying man with black beard, looking like a black bear that just plots an attack from the dark corner. As Julienne approached, she saw Sebastian. "Shit..." She whispered to herself, keeping the sailor hat on, walking toward the Florian and spoke. "Heads up, see the man over there'" She said eyeing at Sebastian, while Florian carefully watched. "He's one of queen's men. An obstacle." Florian grinned and looked at her. "You're a woman, take it to your advantage, whatever it is. The queen needs to be dead around the time when the ball is. The only deadline you'll get."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian had somewhat of a legacy at the tavern. It wasn't much of a legacy but it was enough that the barkeep knew him by his face alone and the serving girl on duty that afternoon knew what it was that he enjoyed drinking. She quickly brought him a large mug of ale, straight from the isles of Harron. Strong, deep coloured and with a thick aroma, it was enough to get Sebastion drunk on a few mugs.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He paid no attention to the others in the tavern, he enjoyed his own company. Sitting back, his feet stretched ahead of him, mug in one hand, he lazily drank from the mug. He wasn't alone for very long though before someone else joined him at the table, sitting down quietly, looking very discreet.<br/>
<br/>
	   "You shouldn't bother a man that's drinking." Sebastian complained before he took another deep drink of his mug.<br/>
<br/>
	   "A man drinking alone is a sore sight." The newcomer grinned, quite comfortable being around the barbarian.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It wasn't everyday that someone would simply sit down with Sebastian, even if he was alone. If they didn't know who he was, the Queen's personal bodyguard, they wouldn't want to sit with him specifically on the way he looked. Sebastian had always been a man believing that everything he had done, he had managed to do himself. He had been alone since he was seven. When both his parents died, he had ventured in to the world and he had taken everything and everyone head on, always refusing to stand down. He had lost before, but he had never died and that made it a victory. He had enough reminders of everything he had already done in his life. From the sheer size of his body to all the scars that covered it, everything was his own doing, his own choices, and he didn't regret a single one.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Maybe I want to drink alone." Sebastian said with a huff, knowing full well that was not going to happen.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Yeah yeah. Look, I came to talk to you about a few things."<br/>
<br/>
	   "I'm sure I know most of them all already." Sebastian dismissed with a lazy wave of his hand.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Of course you do." The man smiled knowingly as he took the mug of ale from the serving girl and gave her rear a slap. "I'm sure however you don't know everything. for example, did you know one of the merchants died last night?"<br/>
<br/>
	   "A merchant dying? That's not exactly news." Sebastian pointed out.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "It is when he was gutted and hung from the wall." The man shrugged, unhindered by the violence he had witnessed so many times in his life before. "But then the official report says he died. Fell or something or the other. Nothing to make the people upset of course. I doubt however he fell and ripped over his own stomach and somehow managed to nail himself to the wall to make some weird statement before he died. No, this was a murder. Who murders a dressmaker?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Maybe he made a dress for a noble and it didn't come out right." Sebastian shrugged, still not too worried about the news.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Maybe. The ladies do have a tendency to get too angry too quickly, even if it just for show." The man agreed.<br/>
<br/>
	   "So that's all you wanted to tell me?" Sebastian couldn't help but wonder how long the ruse was going to keep up.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was this way all the time. First they would open with small talk, then he would give some meaningless news, something to try and wet Sebastian's appetite, or maybe he just liked sharing what he knew, but after the run around, he would finally tell why he was really here. He might be the captain of the city guard but the man never seemed to act that way. Maybe he did when he was actually by his station, though that was a time Sebastian had never before seen him, he could only guess the man was the same wherever he went.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "No, there's something else." The captain finally admitted with a sly smile, enjoying the game they were always playing. "A few days ago, I got reports of ship that have been attacked. All of them reported the same ship. So pirates, of course nothing to be worried about, except that that very ship they all talked about was heading right this way. Now I don't know if they made port here or not, but if they did, we will have our hands full with those pirates."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Seems like something for the city guard to concern themselves with." Sebastian replied calmly but in truth, he was feeling a little worried.<br/>
<br/>
  	 One of his reports had mentioned a ship that seemed strange among the others, one that didn't quite fit in with the usual merchant that would come to the city in order to sell their goods. There had been nothing else on the ship to report but that was enough to make it strange nonetheless. Now that the captain had this news, it began making a bit more sense except for one thing. Why would pirates dare come to the city? The queen was well known for having a few hatreds. Slavery, piracy and rebellion. Three things she stood against quite firmly. Any possible pirates coming to the city would never be able to survive, or find mercy.<br/>
<br/>
	   "So, what are you going to do then?" Sebastian asked, this time far more serious.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "What I always do, find them and get rid of them. I'll go to the docks at night and search every ship there. One of them will either be the pirate ship or it won't be."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "And you're going to take on an entire ship of pirates, all by yourself?" Sebastian asked, raising an eyebrow at the crazy idea, and Sebastian had done some crazy things in his life before.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Of course not." The captain of the city guard grinned. "I'm going to mark it and I'll let you take care of the rest. As soon as I've found, I'll send you the usual signal. I'm sure those knights the queen has locked up would love to stretch their legs a little."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Fine, if you find something, let me know. But next time, make an appointment. Now I have to stop drinking and go back to the palace. You know I don't get to do this a lot." Sebastian complained.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "O come on!" The man laughed loudly. "Why stop? There's no rush. It will take me a while anyway. So drink! It's on me today!"<br/>
<br/>
	   "Well that I won't say no to." Sebastian accepted gladly with a grin.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With an order from the captain of the guard, the serving girl quickly started bringing them more and more ale, bringing them as soon as their mugs looked to start going empty. If anything, Sebastian was drinking more than he had in some time, and he had to admit, he was enjoying the company. Sitting with the older man, listening to his stories from his life time of being in the city guard, it was amazing the things he had done. Stopping lords that wanted to start a rebellion, protecting the city during a war, fighting of the plague, rooting religious groups that wanted to be the new power in the city. It was all quite interesting, but Sebastian had his own stories that he shared for every story his drinking companion shared. Sebastian had to admit, he was enjoying himself. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne ordered rum, which wasn't surprising at all. For a woman like her, she has a pretty good alcohol tolerance, growing up she would be exposed to alcohol and cigarettes. Some people would find this type of lifestyle that she had as a teenager horrifying, but as Florian said, it's all a part of her own training process. The more she's immune to everything that can make a person weak or vulnerable, the better she'll be doing her job. And the worst thing is... He was right.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "What difference does it make if I'm a woman or not? It won't bring me any closer to the Queen, trust me." She stated as the waitress brought her the bottle, while Florian grinned with his crooked teeth at the woman, with a devious and almost insane glare. "I'm having a dinner with her tonight. You told me that the nightshade poison isn't effective immediately." She said as she took a big sip of rum and smiled. The first smile in a while that wasn't forced or acted out in front of the Queen.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Yes, it'll start kickin' 'er down a bit by bit, almost like a sickness." He said with a chuckle and looked at his daughter. "Which means that you need to do this as soon as possible." Julienne sighed, knowing that she needs to figure out a way. "Maybe if I can distract her and put it in her drink?" Florian nodded, but he had a better idea. "Rather in food, it'll spread across 'er body and weaken 'er. It's a slow and painful death, but that's what we do." Florian said as he laughed loudly before taking a sip, which caused Julienne to lower her head so she would hide her face.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Also, we might need to be off the shores for a while..." Florian then added, as Julienne raised her eyebrow at him. "One o' my men killed a merchant. Someone threw us some good coin for that bastard's life, but the pile o' muck did a terrible job. We had to execute 'im, 'cause this'll raise awareness..." He said as he got up, a man was big like a black bear in height and almost with his width, his black long beard adding to his terrifying appearance. "I'm off. You won't hear from me in a while. Be smart." He said as he paid the waitress both of their drinks and left outside the Tavern. Julienne sighed as she took a few last sips of the rum, before leaving herself. As she was passing, she recognized the captain that Sebastian sat with. She had a few close encounters with him earlier, but he never talked to Florian, since he kept a low profile. All the trades or anything concerned with money, she would meet the captain masked and do the job, avoiding his every question, even threatening to kill him. Once she left the Tavern, she quickly returned to the castle, meeting with one of her guards, that kept a clear coast for her.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian was enjoying his drinking with the captain, it was quite fun as the two tried to either out drink each other or try to keep with the other all the while, sharing their stories. It wasn't something they had done before, maybe they should do it more often, it did help him not think of everything back at the palace. However, even if he was enjoying himself, the big man that stepped out of the tavern did not go unnoticed, nor the small man that followed only a short while later. The two of them looking shifty, like they were doing their best to stay out of sight, something that made the hairs on the back of Sebastian's neck stand up.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Even if that was the case, he still couldn't do anything. he might be the queen's bodyguard, but he wasn't above the law. If he did anything to upset the queen, he would be held liable, and confronting the two simply on a gut feeling wouldn't pass for an acceptable reason in the court. So he just watched each one as they left, glimpsing in their direction until they were gone and he was alone with the captain.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was however getting dark and the tavern was quickly filling with all of those that wanted the rare and exotic drinks served here, and there were a lot of those people. Within no time, the tavern was packed full, a small band playing music, enjoying the atmosphere of all the patrons with their laughter, their arguing and the occasional fight that also broke out. Well into the evening, the band stopped playing and was instead replaced by a man with a pan flute and a woman dressed in what looked like a heavy coat. Sebastian knew what he was looking at and it put a grin on his lips. He tapped the captain on his shoulder since the man seemed about ready to pass out and thumbed towards the small stage.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The woman lifted herself, with the help of a patron's hand, onto one of the tables and threw back her coat, revealing a very long and a very naked leg. The entire tavern whistled and cheered, all of them seeing something but not everything. With a flourish, she removed the coat completely, revealing what little she was wearing underneath, almost all of her flesh exposed and this made the men cheer even louder. The man with the flute had seated himself on a small chair and gave two taps with of his foot before he started playing, and the music seemed to make the girl come alive as well.<br/>
<br/>
	   Dancer (open)<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Music (open)<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian, as drunk as he was, watched the girl move and dance, almost gliding effortlessly off the table and in between the tables, moving between the patrons with practiced grace. It was nearly impossible to take his eyes off the woman. She was incredibly beautiful and even more so graceful that seemed to make her a dream. Sebastian watched and enjoyed everything the woman did. From the teasing smiles and touches to the lithe moves she pulled. She was indeed a wonder and eventually, the show did come to a stop, to everyone's dismay, but that was the way of things. Keep them wanting more and they will always want more.<br/>
<br/>
	   Proof of that came when everyone paid the dancer and the musician, giving him more money than most of the men would make in a few months of hard work, but they all believed it was worth it. Sebastian also believed it was worth it, dropping a gold coin in the shawl the girl held out as she moved through the crowd, giving thank yous and smiles and even a kiss now and then on the cheek of a drunk man. For Sebastian, she gave him a wink before he tipped his head to her and headed out. The captain didn't make the full show. Half way through he had passed out on the table, snoring deeply through the remainder of the show.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Doing his best to walk straight, which was slow work, Sebastian began his journey back towards the palace, and he didn't believe he was going to make it. It was far away and he was extremely drunk. He hadn't been this drunk in a very, very, very long time, but he had enjoyed a fabulous life. It was decided. After the ball, he was going to leave the queen's service. He missed his life of traveling, of seeing the world and simply having a good night. He wanted that all once more.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Unfortunately his night didn't go exactly as he had planned. He wanted to get back to his room and just pass out. He would worry about cleaning up in the morning. After all, the queen wouldn't see him until then. Unfortunately, the night did what it usually did, it changed your plans for you. In Sebastian's case, it caused three men to come out an alley where they had been stealing away, waiting for a drunkard to appear, the perfect victim for a quick robbery. Being drunk and dark, no one would be able to remember or recognize the men that robbed him. It was a great tactic, but they should have chosen their victim with finer scrutiny.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The three men jumped from their hiding spot, all three of them armed and one of them quickly waved his long knife in front of Sebastian's face, trying to look as intimidating as possible.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Hand over your money or we take your life!" The man threatened in a soft voice before a burbling sound came from his throat.<br/>
<br/>
  	 This was the life Sebastian wanted again, when danger was all around him, when anything could happen, when nothing was planned. Even if he was drunk, he was still a better fighter than most men, including the knights the queen valued so much. It was child's play to grab the man's wrist and whack his elbow, snapping his arm back and embedding the knife deep in his throat.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The other two men could only watch in shock as their comrade dropped to his knees, gripping at his throat to try and stop the blood from oozing out of the deep wound. It didn't help, blood seeped through between his fingers, drenching the front of his shirt. Before the first man could die, Sebastian gave a roar in excitement and lunged at the next man, grabbing him by the throat, lifting him with ease from the ground and tossing him aside against a stone wall.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The third man finally reacted, swiping the dagger at Sebastian. He managed to give a quick cut across his ribs, but it was a cut Sebastian didn't feel. Instead he grabbed the dagger hand, snapped his forearm and ploughed a fist into his face repeatedly, over and over until the man finally hung limp from his grip, his face broken and damaged, laboured breathing coming from what was supposed to be the man's mouth. He wasn't going to live and if he did, he was never again going to eat properly or be able to see. Both his eyes seemed to have burst from the sheer pummeling he had taken. Sebastian dropped the third man and turned his attention to the second man who was still on the ground.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He had his arm around his chest, his ribs broken from the hard throw against the wall and blood running down from the corners of his mouth. Sebastian didn't even think. It was simply natural. He had done it for so long, he knew what he had to do without having to think about it. He simply lifted the man by the back of his neck with one hand and the other taking the man by his groin. With an easy lift, he cleared the man off the ground and gave a swing, using the man as a battering ram, head first into the stone wall.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The first gave a loud crack as the man's skull snapped open, followed by three softer, squishy sounds as he destroyed the man's brains that were slowly peeling out of the crack skull and skin. They were done for and Sebastian heard himself chuckling. He was having the best night of his life! He never wanted it to end by the cut on his ribs was beginning to burn. Tearing the shirt away, he could see the cut going down against the bone. Sebastian only groaned. He would have to explain this to the queen somehow. At least this wasn't his fault, he had been innocent in this, they attacked him!<br/>
<br/>
  	 The queen's bodyguard began humming the song he had heard in the tavern as he continued on his way towards the palace. The city guard would take care of the bodies, that was their job anyway. The captain wouldn't be pleased that he would wake up with a hangover to something like this, but he was certain to have far more serious situations that would make his hangover even worse. This was simple an annoyance.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian eventually made it to the palace only past midnight. He didn't know what time it was but the guards would definitely note his return and detail his return and the state of his return to the queen. Sebastian didn't care what they did, he only cared for one thing at that moment, his bed. He would take care of his wound and cleanliness once the sun rose, if he could drag himself out of his bed, which he managed to reach quickly enough. A quick walk along the courtyard and into the small barrack well away from the palace and Sebastian was able to find his small room that had always been his in the barracks. Of course he had to always stay close to the queen but sometimes, a room in the barracks was perfect when the queen was on a rampage. With a grin, Sebastian fell on to his hard bed, eyes closed and quite pleased with the evening, drifting off to sleep almost immediately.<br/>
<br/>
	   **********<br/>
<br/>
	   [?IMG]<br/>
<br/>
  	 The queen finally donned her crown and the servant quickly backed away, bowing deeply, far more than he would normally do. The queen was in a bad mood, no one had to ask why, no one dared ask why. It was clear that she was upset that she was asking after Sebastian but no one knew of his presence, as if the man had simply upped and disappeared. Not a single word spoken to her. He should have told her if he was going to disappear, it was his duty to keep her safe and he couldn't keep her safe if he wasn't there.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was also strange not to have him there. She could spare him one night away, one night of his own. Maybe he had something important to do but even so, it felt strange that he wasn't there, the queen wanted him there. There was naught she could do but accept the fact that he wasn't there but she would be sure to make him remember not to leave her side again after this night. Turning sharply on her heel, the queen left her private quarters and out into the hall.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Since Sebastian wasn't there, a small regiment of seven knights snapped to attention, fists bumping against their steel chests as they saluted the queen before falling into formation, surrounding her completely. The queen still couldn't believe she needed seven knights to make her feel safe. With just Sebastian alone she felt safe, now she had to substitute for all the noise the steel made. As much as they were incredibly loyal and talented and honourable, they were still not Sebastian, none of them would ever been, she had discovered that a long time ago.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With steel covered feet with leather soles, the knights escorted the queen to the dinning hall where she would entertain her guest for the evening. The knights click softly as they moved, their steel almost making some kind of sound, always letting everyone know where they were. Knights weren't spies, they didn't try to hide in the shadows. They're power came from not fearing anything, which the queen doubted to this day, but she still trusted that they would forever serve loyally.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As soon as they reached the dinning hall, two servants quickly pushed the doors open, revealing the massive dinning hall with the polished oak table, polished until it reflected the light from all the candles and lanterns. The queen easily slipped a smile on to her lips as she crossed along the carpet, finally reaching the head of the table. A servant pulled her chair back for her and pushed it back in once she was seated. He moved to the queen's side and moved away after giving her a silent bow. The princess however was not in the dinning hall as yet, which was good. The queen did not allow her guests to wait for her, just as she expected her guests to not make her wait.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Please allow our esteemed guest to dine with me." The queen ordered and a man quickly bowed, the same man that had helped with her chair.<br/>
<br/>
	   Turning on his heel, his clothing perfectly washed and pressed until the lines were perfect, one arm in front of him with a white towel over it, the other behind his back, he walked with perfectly equal steps towards the guest door. It was equal in size to that which the queen used by only the queen used her own door. With a clap of his hands as he stood in front of the doors, two servants quickly pulled the doors open, ready for the princess to enter and join the queen. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once Julienne arrived safely without anyone's attention to the wing where she resided, she left her guard in front of the door as she usually would. Julienne sighed as she was leaning back against the door, feeling like she's captured like a bird in a place where she doesn't belong. Julienne is not for finery, place so dishonest and strict onto it's unrealistic rules. She saw the noble people's lives like women in corsets, everything looks just perfect and attractive to the audience, but it's the inside that's completely deformed. People were so obsessed with some unrealistic expectations and standards only to hide themselves and the imperfections that they're too weak to accept, in the end, just like any commoner, a knife cuts the throat of any queen just the same. She doesn't bleed blue as they believe, she bleeds red, just like everyone else. These are the thoughts that a murderer has.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She took off the bandages that pressed her breasts flat so she could wear men's clothing that were her size. Took off the make up that she used to hide feminine features of her face. Once all the make up is gone, there's this beautiful woman underneath with an empty glare and no expression to her face, trained to adjust every environment, every situation and every emotion that she needs to fake perfectly. She put the robes on that she had the same day and saw that she has enough time to relax and reflect on her thoughts. She pulled an armchair in front of the window that she opened widely, prepared an ashtray and cigarettes, listened to the distant waves and birds outside. She placed her naked legs on the window sill as the silk robes gently slid down her pale skin. Cigarette in her lips and the smoke was slowly disappearing and a notebook in her lap. She took a pen and ink, going through the pages that were filled with names and next to every name there were words written in brownish red - DEAD.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Yes, these were the names of the people that Julienne killed. It was her personal notebook where she wrote all the names of the people that she has killed and she would write with their own blood the word 'dead'. If she doesn't get the chance to write it down with their blood, she would cut her finger and use her own blood. It was like some sort of ritual of hers... There were too many names in that notebook, morbid number of taken lives. At the end of the notebook, she wrote her own name... The reason could be any. She could be captured, she could be killed or she would be the one that takes her own life, which is more than likely. That's her loyalty to her father and to something she has given her entire life. A corruption of her own mind cannot be fixed or healed, it has led her to a very dark place where a woman of such young age doesn't feel satisfaction or happiness. It was the price that only the true Phantasm assassins would pay.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She passed a good half of the notebook where she was drawing portraits of the most important people that she has murdered in cold blood... Dictators, kings and queens, commanders, generals, all the influential and most powerful people were there in her notebook. julienne has an incredible eye for detail and she would remember a face and all it's little features before she would remember anything else. They looked very much alive in her drawings and that's what she intended to do. She started drawing the queen of Freysau as she was blowing off the smoke with her plum red lips with her own bite marks on the lower lip, one of many bad habits that she has.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It wasn't long until the sun started to set and the dinner would be ready in an hour or two and she wrote a letter to one of her guards saying that she'll need one of them to create a distraction so she could put the poison in queen's food. She's not wasting any time and she isn't allowed to leave the place until the queen is proclaimed dead and Julienne mustn't be captured or be the suspect. Because if she is, the honorable thing to do was to give her own life and she would do that without thinking twice.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne prepared a black evening dress, decently covered for the queen's audience and looked at herself in the mirror. She elegantly pulled her hair up, pinched her cheeks to give a little blush and smiled. A forced and perfectly believable and polite smile that she's been training since she was a child. She left the room, handed the paper to one of her guards that will create a distraction and slowly headed towards the room where the dinner will be served with the queen and the doors opened for her. She stepped not far from the queen and bowed. "I apologize for waiting, my queen."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 The queen smiled and waved her hand to the table, allowing her guest to be seated. "There is no need for apologies Princess. Everything is perfectly fine. I'm sure you are enjoying your time here with us?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 As much as the queen had her secrets, just like everyone else, she had always believed in keep her guests comfortable and satisfied. After all, she could easily afford it, she had all the resources she needed to achieve such a thing at her finger tips, though Sebastian not being around still irked her.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "If there is anything else you require, you only need say so. I'm sure I can get anything." The queen winked with a sly smile before she nodded to the head of the dinning hall, the man with the white cloth over his arm.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The man quickly bowed and with a single, soft clap of his hands, four servants came from the kitchen doors, each carrying a large, silver tray. The trays were quickly placed on the table and the lids removed, revealing the meal for the evening. A cooked goose surrounded by other, small birds, cooked equally brown. Another tray held nothing but fruits. Some were sliced, some where whole, others came dipped in various sauces. It was a meal that could easily serve a family of ten for more than three days. It would not be possible for the two women in the dinning hall to eat all of it. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne smiled and sat across the queen and continued their little and shallow conversation. Julienne was not really the type to have small talk, but she decided to be a pleasant company and try her best to blend in. She won't be staying long herself, either way. She wasn't sure though how the entire distraction plan will work out or how she'll get to the food, but she'll figure it out.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I am enjoying myself, thank you very much." She replied as she watched the food that they've brought, the entire place smelled of cooked goose. She placed her elbows on the table and rested her hands in such way so she'll hide half of her face, but naturally it looked like a posture that made Julienne look like a deep thinker. And she truly was, the assassin was observing the whole situation around her, seeing the guards, but Sebastian was nowhere to be found, which didn't surprise her. The fool must've got himself completely drunk.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne was slightly taken by the queen's sly smile and frowned in slight confusion, but still stretched out a smile for her. "Oh, I'm sure that you can, my queen. I don't doubt in you. But I'm not so needy, myself. I am looking forward for this delicious dinner and also the ball. Have you done all the planning, your majesty? I believe that this will be a grand event."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 "It is quite the work." The queen nodded to the servant when he placed a few pieces on her plate, nothing extravagant to seem like a starving peasant but enough to fill the hunger that had burned a hole into her stomach. "But by the end, it will be a glorious day, for all. I'm ensuring that the people will enjoy the day as much as we will. I'm having pigs and cattle and lamb brought in from as far as possible. There will be a fire on every corner and everyone will be able to enjoy a good meal."<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was mostly because of Sebastian. The queen had no interest in what the people ate. They worked for their money, they had to buy food with that money. Sebastian had pointed out that this would gain her quite the following, at least for a little while until the people focused on their own problems again. It was an easy enough tactic to win over the people for a while, maybe even gain a few things out of it. However, it was a very expensive ordeal. The price of bringing so many animals from across the land put quite the dent in the treasury, but nothing the queen couldn't refill given a small amount of time.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I am sure you will be joining us for the ball. It will be better than anything you've seen before, I can promise you that." The queen smiled quite contently, she had made all the necessary plans and they were being seen to just as she wanted them to be. "I know you are far from home and everything here must be different for you, but if you need dresses or shoes, I have some of the best dressmakers in the world. They can make you anything desire. Maybe even something from back in your home."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Before the queen could continue to tell her honoured guest of what would happen during the ball, the normal festivities and such, the servant quickly bowed to the queen and whispered in her ear. The queen simply wiped her mouth with the silk cloth before raising from her chair.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Excuse me for a moment Princess. There is something I need to attend to." The queen said before she walked away, leaving the dinning hall and entering the kitchens.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As the servant had told, here was a man in the kitchen, standing on the table naked and swinging around the food they had made for the queen and her guest. The queen couldn't help but narrow her eyes. This was very strange. Very seldom would any man come this close to the queen and very seldom indeed would they try to be naked.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Who is this man?" The queen asked with a furrowed brow.<br/>
<br/>
	   "We believe he is one of the men that came with the princess." A servant answered while bowing deeply.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "And where is Sebastian?" The queen asked, growing more and more impatient with the man that was disappearing on her in times when she needed him around.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "We haven't been able to find him Majesty." The servant apologized, this time slowly backing away to ensure the queen's wrath did not hit him.<br/>
<br/>
	   At least the queen didn't have to do anything to the man. Two of her men were quick to rush into the kitchen when a servant had gone to call them. Without warning, they grabbed the man by his ankles and yanked his feet out from under him, causing him to crash down hard on the thick, wooden table top. One of the guards quickly drew his sword, raising it above his head with a quick death stroke.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "No, don't kill him." The queen ordered calmly with a hand raised. "Take him as he is. Lock him up. In the morning, he will have a trial where he can explain his actions, then he will be beheaded."<br/>
<br/>
  	 The knights complied without hesitation, quickly sheathing their weapons and dragged the man away, his arms pulled in tight behind his back to lock them in place, and break them with a single move if the man tried to escape. The queen kept her composure, looking the part of a queen but inside her heart was racing. It was hard to believe how much she relied on Sebastian's presence. She knew, if he had been around, the man would have been dead before she could even give the order, or stop him. Now she had to actually rely on others. Sebastian was going to have to do a lot of explaining to explain his disappearance, even if it was only for one night.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Turning on her heel, the queen returned to the dinning hall, both her hands clasped together in her lap, ensure no one would be able to see them shaking visibly. Taking a seat by the head of the table once more, she kept her hands beneath the table, her wish to eat no longer with her.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "It seems your men are not very responsible Highness." The queen told as she picked up a glass of wine and drank slowly to prevent herself from messing on herself. "One of your men had just been found in the kitchens, naked and presumably drunk. Are all your men this...rowdy? I wish to know if I should consider throwing them out of my palace."<br/>
<br/>
  	 The queen was no longer in a good mood. If all the princess's men were like this, she was not going to take the risk with them in the palace. Normal decorum ensured they stayed out of the palace but being the queen she was, she allowed them in, and now she regretted the whole affair. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne enjoyed the smell of well cooked food and she couldn't wait to dig in. She didn't have a proper lunch for quite a while now. As queen talked, Julienne would partially listen, but would flash a smile and a nod just for her to see that she's listening, while in Julienne's mind, she was trying to figure out a way to get to her food and drink. As one of the servants arrived and whispered, while the queen excused herself, Julienne knew that one of her own probably created a distraction.<br/>
<br/>
  	 A ring that she wore with a red gemstone is where she would keep her liquefied poison. As the queen left the dining room, Julienne stood up, turned the ring so it'll be on the underside of her finger, with a specific gesture of her walk and arm movement that made her look rather elegant, Julienne hovered her hand above queen's drink and food, feeling the drops of poison dripping exactly where she wanted them and approached one guard. "Excuse me, I need a quick visit to the washroom, can you point it out for me?" She asked politely. As the guard pointed the princess out to the bathroom, Julienne took the ring, spilled what's left of the poison and washed it, getting rid of every evidence step by step.<br/>
<br/>
	   As she returned, seeing that the queen hadn't arrived, Julienne sat herself down and continued eating her food and saw the queen shortly after returning, not looking happy at all, but she pretended well. Julienne, relieved that she took a sip of wine, knowing that even one little sip would affect her, raised her eyebrows in interest at queen's words and while she was talking about the incident in the kitchen, the assassin was drinking her wine. When she heard that one of her guards was naked in the kitchen, she almost choked on her wine. She wanted to laugh loudly at this, but she covered it up with coughing, that to queen might seem out of shock. "Goodness, no!" Julienne said, frowning in disappointment. "None of my guards are allowed to do such... Oh..." She then sighed as if in realization.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "First of all, my apologies your highness, Yakov wasn't drunk, he has some... Issues." She started, biting down on her food. "After the war in Tozyl, needless to say that the man had some troubles after seeing his family die. He's been acting strange and had some outrageous episodes. I told my father not to send him with me because I was afraid that this might happen, but my father was certain that he has... Recovered, if I can say it like that. Yet, I'm truly ashamed, your highness. Do as you will with him." Julienne stated as she bowed her head in humility. She knew that the other guard will free him in the meantime and make it look like he managed to escape.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 The queen kept her composure, looking as regal as any queen, full of confidence and pride. The queen took the sip of her wine, swirling the wine around in the crystal glass. "He can speak for his deed in the morning. Unfortunately, such a thing cannot allowed to be taken lightly. He will see the headsman." The queen spoke frankly and with her usual perfect calmness. "Such actions I do not tolerate within my home, no matter who it is."<br/>
<br/>
  	 The queen had always been one for decorum, hence the reason she wore a dress with the neck line coming up right to under her chin, the sleeves of the dress extending all the way to her wrists and the hem of the dress falling well below her ankles. The lords and ladies all knew this and would never do anything to ensure the queen did not look down on them with contempt, though they were welcome to drink and eat and laugh and joke as much as they pleased. The queen simply had very strict rules on the exposure of flesh, even in the city.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I am sure however that you will stand for his defense Princess. I will allow you to speak for him in the morning if you so wish, unless you have another that you wish to stand in his stead." The queen said, taking another deep drink of her wine, trying to get the idea of what had happened in the kitchen from her mind so she could focus on the important matters that still laid ahead of them.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I can only try to be a little comfort for his tortured mind, my queen. I'm sure that there's no other suitable punishment for such act other than death. I'm trying to put myself in your situation and I would do the same thing, I would only like to speak to him tomorrow before his penalty... Commences." Julienne kept her calm and her straight face that no one could decipher. She also thought that any of her actions can cause the queen to put all the blame on her, so the assassin in disguise let the queen do as she will, while the other guard will free the idiot that has picked a wrong way to create a distraction.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She watched the queen drinking the wine, Julienne knew she has completed the mission that she's been sent on, all she has to do is wait and watch her grow weak and frail as the time goes by, until the thin black veil covers her body. She would send a letter to her father or find someone who'll pass the word, but after the careless incident around town that has happened, people grew too uneasy and that murder was too much of an exposure for the Phantasms.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "But I cannot deny the fact that there's something else troubling you, even more than the incident in the kitchen." Julienne stated plainly as she was cutting into the cooked meat and picking on to the salad. "I will not ask you anything about it, my queen. I'm just pointing it out for you that at least I can see it. Every smile you gave was less brighter than it usually was."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You should know our troubles well enough princess." The queen sighed, not touching her food as her appetite had disappeared with the appearence of the naked man. "We have so many things we must concern ourselves with. We might live in such lavish homes as these, have guards that protect us, servants that see to our every whim and money that could feed nearly everyone in the city, but trouble always finds a way in to your head. Sometimes I wish the people would understand just how hard it is to truly rule over so many people. Millions of people depend on us each day. We have to keep them safe, we have to give them work and food and shelter. Sometimes I simply wish to run away, leave all this behind and live like a normal woman in a small town. Maybe raise a few sheep, or cows, but I like sheep more, and chickens smell horrible."<br/>
<br/>
  	 The queen had enjoyed such fantasies before but she knew full well she would never be able to do such a thing. She had too many responsibilities here, too many people that relied on her, and the guilt of running away would haunt her for the rest of her life if she didn't see this through to the end. For now, she was certain she was doing her father proud, even if the man had ways of making the throne seem so holy, as if a very god had been seated on the throne. She was never able to match him, she would never be able to match him. All she could do was her best but it felt like her best would never be good enough.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "But I'm sure when you're married, you won't trouble yourself with these things." The queen quickly changed the course of the conversation, wishing for more delightful conversation, something more interesting than the day to day activities of the throne. "Or do you have plans to rule yourself?"?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 To Julienne's surprise, the Queen started to open up to her in some way. It would be a lie if she wasn't surprised by what Queen has said, which was something rare that Julienne would experience. But the burden one ruler that truly cares carries, must be a very big and heavy responsibility. What's worse, the Queen doesn't seem to be having any children. Or at least that's what seemed to Julienne. If she really didn't have any children, Freysau will be in utter chaos.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I do understand your concern, my Queen. There's no shame in wishing for something, there comes a time when you need to think of yourself and yourself only, though I know that's far from simple being a Queen and a person with responsibilities. You have to force your strength and be the last person that should break down." She said as took a drink from her wine and continued on finishing her dinner. "But I'm certain that you'll get your chance to finally rest easy, my Queen..."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne was certain that one of the people that requested the murder of the Queen was one of the bigger nobles of the Freysau that payed a fortune to the Phantasm. There was this thing they call the Assassin S rank, which Julienne owned. The Assassin S rank was only for the assassins that are able to get close with their targets and future victims and even though they know their stories and secrets, they still kill their target without remorse. Julienne refuses to admit, but it was never easy to do such a thing, yet she never thought twice about doing it. After the Queen's question, Julienne thought about it a little, putting herself in that place.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, I honestly don't think I'd need a man by my side, I'd rather travel the world rather than sit on the throne, yet that isn't really a choice that I can make. I wouldn't want to get married and rule with someone, but there would come a time when I would like to have children. Do you have any children, if you don't mind me asking, my Queen. I know that isn't a very appropriate question."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 The Queen refilled her glass with a show of her hand to a servant. The servant was quick to act, bowing before the Queen and perfectly filling her glass, ensuring not a drop of the very expensive wine was wasted. The Queen took another sip of her wine. She was beginning to think she would have to slow down on the wine, she was already started to feel the effects. With the glass in hand, the queen carefully rose to her feet.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Walk a way with me princess." The Queen instructed before she moved off, leaving the dinning hall through the big front doors.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She was quiet as she walked, moving through a corridor of the Palace until she reached the place she was looking for. A guard was quick to open the glass doors for her, standing aside so she and her guest could move through freely. Just behind those doors was a small garden created inside the palace. It was small, it had quite a few flowers and plants, but mostly it was a place to escape the rest of the apace when she didn't feel like her solar.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I've had three children." The Queen told as she moved over to sit on a comfortable, wooden bench. "My eldest son died in defense of this city. It was only a small band of meat gat attacked the towns and villages of my land but they did enough to cause terror. My second daughter died in child birth. I don't know who the father was, she always refused to tell me. But she died and the baby died as well. It would have been nice to have a grandchild at least." The Queen sighed. "My youngest daughter, well she...disappeared. That's all I know. I don't know if it was through magic or if it was her own doing but she vanished. No trace of her was left behind. No one can find her and there has been no ransom either. Of course, this did happen some time ago, before Sebastian has been in my service. Since he joined me here, everything has been going well. He is a very talented man and a very...stubborn man. Trust me Princess, when you meet a man as him, you will want him to stay. Even if you don't marry him, he will be worth keeping around. But that's not important. What is important is us. You and me, the people, the land, everything. It's all in place for a reason. We are who we are for a reason. We are here for so many reasons that we do not understand. I could leave, I could go anywhere and start a new life, but what would that achieve? No, I will only be selfish. To myself and to everyone else. It's my duty to ensure the safety of the people and this land. Just as you have a duty to your people. I lost my children and everyday I think of them and miss them. Sometimes I get drunk and cry. Other times I find a man to lay with to ease the ache in my loins. But no matter what I do, I know I have a duty. If my children were here, I would share the duty with them. If I had a husband, I would share the duty with him. Just as you princess. A husband and children would ease your burden and make you more at peace, make this life easier for all of us. Don't dismiss such things so easily. But I think I've talked your ear off enough. This wine must be very strong!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Even saying so, the Queen still took another drink from her wine. If there was anything that could dull the aches and memories, it was wine and a fine man with good cheek bones and pretty eyes, eyes she could just loose herself in.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "But let me ask you one last thing Princess. Your reason for being here? I doubt your mother and father would send you to negotiate something. They have advisors and Lords for such things. Why are you really here?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 The question had been on the Queen's lips for a long time but now with the wine she could finally ask what she wanted to know and hopefully, receive an answer as well. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne looked at the Queen that has requested more drinks and sighed, shaking her head lightly, knowing where this would lead. Julienne was finally done with the dinner and took another sip of the wine, leaving it at that, knowing the Queen is now the intoxicated one and she must be the level headed one. The last thing Julienne needs is get careless and drunk and in that mindless and hazy situation to give out the secret of her being actually an assassin. That happened once when Julienne was just a girl. She remembers how her father was so angry that the idiot got so careless in the mission and got too close to his target and got drunk together. The fool shared his secret and it ended up with Florian beating him to death out of anger and because he drove guard's attention to their ship and needed to escape from the country. A little mistake can cause chaos.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once the Queen requested to walk with her, Julienne had no other choice but to get up and follow after the Queen and catching up after her and headed towards the little garden that was a nice change. A royal life wasn't easy at all. It looked like a beautiful cage that would trick birds with rich feathers inside and never be allowed to fly again. This made Julienne to take a second to appreciate that she doesn't live a life like this. She misses the sea and the sailing, the strong sea breeze that blows through her hair, sea shanties and drinks with good friends. The ship Crimson Raider was Julienne's home and it represented freedom. But of course, the downside being that her job requires her to kill people and cause chaos in the country, make people suffer while she is getting drunk out of happiness back in her precious ship.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As they sat down on the bench, the Queen answered her question about her children. Nevertheless, it was a sad story and it didn't surprise Julienne at all, since she could see the certain emptiness in Queen's eyes the more she was drinking the poisoned wine. There was a certain relief, in Julienne's mind. If there was ever a place where the dead leave for in the afterlife, the Queen will have her chance to meet her children once again, even though she'll leave this world in shambles. There was a good reason why poets romanticized death so much.<br/>
<br/>
  	 At the mention of Sebastian, Julienne couldn't help but shake her head and scoff. Last she saw the fool was back in the pub, getting drunk. He probably is somewhere in the alley absolutely wasted, leaving the Queen with the biggest scoundrel. For some reason, Julienne hoped that she'll be able to get to Sebastian after Queen's death and shove it all into his face. As much as he made it all easier for Queen to handle, that much he brought her pain.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once the queen asked her why she arrived here, this time she had to think as princess Tatiana that she is now. "Well, we've got the invitation for the ball that you've sent my family and both of my parents were eager to join in. But things were getting a little... Bad in my city, if I can put it that way. Strange murders occurred, for which my father believed was a serial killer on the loose and he couldn't just leave it at that. My mother took this chance to stay back home, because she gets seasick easily and they encouraged me to arrive here and make allies between Freysau and Tozyl. My father will make sure to contact you once I return to Tozyl."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Sometimes it seems so easy." The queen chuckled as she looked at the almost cup of wine. "Every day I see my people wondering through the city. Sometimes they look happy and content, sometimes they look upset and sometimes you see them at their worst. It is a difficult life for them as well for me but sometimes, I see a baker. I see him standing outside his shop, selling bread and bags of wheat and cakes and scones and I can't help but feel jealous. When he talks with his customers, he looks to be friends with them all. He's happy, he's smiling and they are laughing. Royalty can't have that. You always have to be serious, you have to think of all the people and the lands and all the problems. I'm surprised not many more of us haven't killed ourselves. And then there are the nobles, all rushing to get the throne, doing what they can to be the ones in power, but they don't seem to realize just what will happen when they get the throne. But I think that's enough for tonight. Your mother and father have their own problems, which I do hope they solve soon. I wish them the best of course. And I'm sure we can make arrangements that will suite both of us. However I seem to be in a state that would be very misguided of me to try and make any alliances at the moment. Let's retire for the evening. I have a bed I yearn for and a man I should find in the morning and give an earful."<br/>
<br/>
  	 With a light, relaxed smile on her lips, the queen rose to her feet steadily enough and headed for the doorway. She paused only for a moment to give the princess a goodnight nod before heading for her personal chambers. The stairs were quite the climb up towards the higher floors. The men that followed her to keep her safe made sure the queen didn't fall, it would mean their heads if such a terrible thing happened after all. Luckily for them, they managed to get the queen safely to the spacious bedroom where a handmaiden quickly took over.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The young girl was eager to impress the queen, helping her undress from the overly stuffy dress and into a comfortable silken shift for the evening. After helping the queen to her bed, the servant made sure the room was prepared for the queen. A pitcher of water and a glass next to the bed, curtains pulls closed and windows left open for a cool breeze, the clothes of the day packed together and taken out to be washed and pressed before returned to the massive closest of the queen, if she ever would wear the dress again that is.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The queen didn't care about the dress or about the water or anything else. She was worried. It was very unlike Sebastion to simply disappear without a word and stay away for so long. The worry seeped into her dreams, making her dream the strangest dreams, dreams that made her fearful or what could happen and would no doubt happen. As much as her dreams bothered her, they weren't enough to drag her out of the drunken sleep. The queen remained in her peacefully, sleeping deeper than she had for quite some time. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 The entire conversation with the Queen made Julienne to miss her home even more. She guessed that everyone has their own vision of what safe, happy and perfect place is, but she understood what the Queen meant. If there was any other woman that would be stuck in the Crimson Raider which Julienne considers home, they would probably lose their mind. Either sea sickness, other mates might not be as nice towards them or the moments when the storm starts while they sing to keep themselves collected. To Julienne, this life seemed overwhelming but in the same time boring, one must adore their country to make such sacrifices.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As them both stood up, Julienne smiled back at the Queen and gave her a little bow before heading to her quarters where she resided and looked for the other guard. As she expected, he was in front of the door of her room. "Right before the dawn, free that fool. Tell him that he'll get a good beating from me about this when this is all over." She said angrily and opened the door to her room. Once she was inside, feeling the headache of an extremely eventful day, she took the dress off and prepared herself a hot bath, this time, she shut her mind off. The Queen drank the poison, there's nothing here to be thought about.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Just before the break of the dawn, one of Julienne's bodyguards went to the dungeons where the other one was kept. The Queen's guards in front of the dungeon seemed to be asleep, almost as if they forgot that they have a prisoner inside, they lowered their guard down. He took the keys and went to the chambers where the cells were and saw Yakov naked in clutched in corner. "You're really stupid and princess is pissed at you." He said unlocking the door and gave him some rags to put on. Yakov got up and put the rags on, frustrated. "I didn't know what to do!" He complained while the other one broke the lock to make it look like he broke through. "Crimson Raider is on the docks, they'll be leaving soon. Julienne will have your ass beaten." Yakov shook his head and scoffed before escaping the dungeons, swiftly running outside through the window, seeing the red sails in the distance, he made a run for it, while the other guard went back to Julienne's room, returning the keys where he found them.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   The Queen<br/>
<br/>
  	 There was soft sounds of birds, the sound of someone quietly walking the room and everything felt far too hot. It was summer but the queen knew she was getting far too hot for such an early morning heat. Her country had always had nice weather. Summers were never too hot and winters never too cold, but this felt just absurd. Pushing the blankets back and getting up from the bed, she had to tug at the night shift to get the fabric to stop clinging to her sweat covered body. She felt ghastly, downright horrible. Maybe it was all the wine or maybe walking the palace had not been such a good idea after dinner but something had made her ill. Something made her feel sick to her stomach and her head woozy.<br/>
<br/>
	   She didn't call the handmaiden to her aid. The queen assisted herself in cleaning and washing and dressing before she was sort of ready for the day. She would have preferred to stay in the bed, get something to light to eat and sleep some more but she still had a lot of work she needed to attend to, there was never any rest for royalty. She was somewhat surprised that Sebastion was still not by her side. This was very unusual for him and she did not like this change in his person in the least. She would have to teach him a proper lesson, ensure that he understood the dangers he was placing her in by not being by her side.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With a thin layer of sweat still on her forehead and the dress feeling stuffy, the queen moved with grace as she always had. She had to concentrate to keep her steps even and fluid but she managed to reach the throne room without incident, and she was only too relieved to finally be able to sit down, taking the strain off her body. She didn't even notice the lack of petitioners for the day. Her mind was still in a strange state of being cloudy while she was awake, as if she was still trying to wake from her sleep.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Majesty." One of the guards quickly stepped forward, talking softly and giving a bow, standing close to the throne in order that only the queen's ears would hear his words.<br/>
	   "Yes Soldier?" The queen asked, trying to look the part of a queen, her composer kept firm, her eyes steeled against anything that might make her flinch.<br/>
	   "There was an incident last night in the dungeons. One of the prisoners has escaped. From the evidence, it seems he broke out by himself but this is not possible. We've checked everything and the only possible explanation is that he had help." The guard was quick to give an explanation so the blame would not land on them.<br/>
	   "A prisoner escaped? From within the palace walls? Where were the guardsmen? Why was no alarm sounded?"<br/>
  	 The guard swallowed heavily. He had hoped the queen would not be interested in those things, instead it was her very first reaction. "The guards on duty had been overpowered Majesty. They never saw what happened." The guard lied and the guards on duty knew to do the exact same. "Someone knocked them out before helping the prisoner."<br/>
<br/>
  	 The queen seemed to snap to life, her brain finally coming to life and she was able to comprehend what had happened, even if she didn't want to allow such a thing to happen in her palace. She was supposed to sentence the man this morning and only realized then that he was not there. She needed this taken care of, quickly, and she needed Sebastion.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Find Sebastion and get him here immediately! Seal the palace. No one is allowed to enter or leave. Call my knights to arms and put every city gate on alert. Until this man is found, no one shall rest. Search every inn and tavern and all ships and boats. Round up all known criminals. They might know something. Now go." The queen ordered, her anger slowly growing over this outrage. "And do not come back with more failures Soldier." The queen warned with an angry growl.<br/>
<br/>
  	 That someone would dare break into her palace in order to take a prisoner to safety for his vile deeds. There had to be justice done for this, someone had to pay, someone had to give her answers and she was going to start by the most obvious source. Princess Tatianna would be questioned. Her very man had been the one that was drunk in the kitchen, and nude, it was her man that had escaped. It was quite possible that she was a part of it. The queen knew of the loyalty between soldiers but the queen still felt that Princess Tatianna might know something.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Bring Princess Tatianna to me immediately! All those that wished for an audience will have to wait until this matter is taken care of!"<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Men and women, all serving the queen, rushed to see to her orders. This was not something to be taken lightly, this was not a random outburst from the queen. This was a matter they all knew she took very seriously and if they didn't relieve her worries, they would surely be in trouble, the type of trouble that meant they would be tied up naked in the middle of the city and flogged. As caring as the queen was, she could be just as vengeful.<br/>
<br/>
	   ************<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastion<br/>
<br/>
  	 There had been times when things in the palace had to be done urgently. Sometimes an unexpected visit, sometimes there would have been a thief, other times, merely a ruckus because the queen seemed to be having a tantrum. Whatever the problem was that morning, it was clear enough there was a problem when Sebastion heard the urgency in the voice of the man that was shaking his shoulder roughly. The big man didn't want to wake up. He just wanted to keep sleeping. He only gave a moan as his shoulder was shaken, slowly opening one eye to a slit to see that it was still early in the morning.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Go away." Sebastion waved with his hand, as if he was waving away an annoying fly.<br/>
	   "Sir, please wake up! The queen calls for you urgently! This is a serious matter!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion groaned as he rolled over on to his back, seeing the court lad standing above him, a clear sign of worry etched deep into his face. The young men that worked in the court did everything from writing out invitations, preparing any formal events, entertaining crowds and much more. They were the do all for the queen and her court, ensuring she didn't have to tend to these matters herself.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Fine, fine. I'm up you pesky lad." Sebastion complained, sitting up and swinging his legs over the side of the bed.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He wanted more sleep, a lot more. He had only reached his bed some time after midnight. Now he had to be up so early with not nearly enough sleep in to keep him going or thinking clearly. There had been a time he could go days without sleep, days of walking or watching. Now he had become soft, the royal life was truly making him a man he did not want to be. But at least he was alive, more than what he could say for most men that lived the same life as he did. Most didn't even make it close to his age, they all died in the search of glory, Sebastion had only searched for money.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The lad quickly left Sebastion alone, giving the man a chance to wash himself in the cold water of the basin and dress in clothes the queen deemed he should always have. If the clothes became even slightly stained or worn, they would be almost immediately replaced with even finer clothing. It had come to a point where Sebastion could only see silk and velvet in his chest of drawers, clothing a man like him had never dreamed of wearing, not that he would ever say no to such fine things. Silk against skin was one of the most luxurious feeling in the world, and it was something he was growing quite fond of as well. He still remembered when he was a mercenary. Clothing had never bothered him. As long as he had his sword and decent armour, he as satisfied. Now he found himself at times wondering if he looked decent enough to be in the queen's court.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Walking out of the barracks with the soft woolen leggings on in a deep grey colour, a white silk shirt that came up all the way to his neck and leather vest over his shirt, dyed black, buttoned up made him feel like he could pass for a lord, except for the bush of a beard and the long, unkempt hair. He would have to go see a barber about his beard and hair before the ball, ensure that he looked presentable. Sebastion gave himself a curse when he caught himself thinking those thoughts.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Those thoughts however disappeared when he was out of the barracks and walking the palace grounds. The lad had been right, there was something serious. There was a sheer mass of action happening all across the courtyard. Every gate along the courtyard wall had been closed and blocked. The wall had a guard stationed nearly every five paces with a fire between each of them. A fire was pointless during the day but for someone trying to climb over the wall, a fire was a very annoying obstacle. Soldiers stalked the palace grounds. Some carried spears, others had their swords drawn and others held on to a bow with an arrow knocked ready. One thing they all had in common, they all wore the red capes with the royal emblem embossed on the back, a sign that they were the palace guard. By the looks of things, Sebastion was beginning to think the queen had been murdered.<br/>
<br/>
  	 This made Sebastion feel uncomfortable, like an itch in the middle of his back he could not reach. Picking up the speed, the big mercenary walked quickly, hurrying into the palace and through the corridors to the entrance of the throne room. There was just as many soldiers scrambling around and doing the strangest of things. The one thing Sebastion did witness was that all of Princess Tatianna's men have been rounded up and were under heavy guard of the knights.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I guess something happened." Sebastion stated, quite obviously as he approached the throne and stood next to the queen's chair.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The queen lowered her eyes to Sebastion, a look that made the hairs on the back of his neck stand up. When the queen had that look, it was clear she was in no good mood, and she didn't look too well either, it would only make her mood even worse. The queen suddenly gave two quick coughs before she took a deep breath and sat back in her chair.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "We have a traitor in our midst Sebastion. Someone broke one of Princess Tatianna's men from the dungeon after he had been detained. He was to be sentenced today. The city and palace is now locked. None will enter or leave the palace and everyone, I do mean everyone, will be searched that enters or leaves the city. Now that you're up to date, tell me Sebastion, where have you been?"<br/>
	   He knew it, she had missed him. It almost brought a smile to his lips but he managed to hide the smirk considering the queen's mood. "I was out meeting with someone. We got a little drunk and I got back late." Sebastion told with a shrug. "Unless you're accusing me of helping this man."<br/>
	   "No." The queen said with a wave of her hand. "I know you will not turn against me and someone would have seen the lumbering ox moving around. You're not very...stealthy."<br/>
	   "You don't have to be stealthy to kill someone." Sebastion shrugged. "So what is happening then?"<br/>
	   "We will speak with the princess and I will inquire to her knowledge of this treason. It was one of her men after all."<br/>
	   "We don't want to start a war Majesty." Sebastion quickly pointed out in case the queen had any plans for torture.<br/>
  	 "No, we do not, unless the princess is somehow involved, and it was her that broke one of her men out of my dungeon. She will be punished and her parents will understand that I do not take kindly to my home being disrespected."<br/>
<br/>
  	 The queen was in a very foul mood, very foul indeed. Sebastion didn't think he could do anything to dissuade the queen from doing something rash but the question to him was simple enough. Did he want to dissuade the queen? If this meant war, he could finally be in a proper fight again, one where his life was at stake, where a mistake would mean his death, something he had been yearning for for a while. The princess's kingdom was not a weak nation, but they were not nearly as powerful as the queen's army, but anything could happen, anything could tip the balance.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I hope you at least told the men to be gentle with the princess. You know how fragile they can be." Sebastion told with his hands behind his back, the sword leaning against his leg and almost making his hand itch just to pull out the blade.<br/>
<br/>
	   "I ordered the men to bring her to me. How the princess behaves will determine her arrival." The queen told simply.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It only meant to Sebastion that the guards could beat up the princess and make her confess to something she hadn't done. It would sate the queen's anger but wouldn't give them the truth. It also meant there would be a war, that will not disappear if such actions were taken. For a moment, he considered heading to the quarters of the princess and ensure her safety but that would not change anything. Instead he stood by the queen's side and hoped the princess had the sense to not act like a spoiled brat.<br/>
<br/>
	   *******<br/>
<br/>
	   Lord Drysel<br/>
<br/>
  	 Banners of all kinds hung from the high roof. At a quick look, they would all look different and unique, but that was far from the truth. They were in fact all the same, to some degree. Each flag represented House Kuyal, one of the wealthiest families in the nation, but each flag was unique except for one detail. In the middle of each flag was always the man standing on a mountain. It was the house sign but each flag represented when a new lord of the house came to power. Each flag was unique to each lord.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Starting by the main door of the hall, the first flag was the very first in the line of the Kuyal family, stretching with each generation into a new flag until the final flag, the one that had been designed and made for Drysel. He had led his family for almost seven years now and under his reign, the family's wealth and power had grown immense. It came to a point where they could almost match the throne in power and wealth, but they were still sort the title to truly own this city. Until that time, he had no choice but to listen when the queen spoke. The old hag had her time, it was time for her to move on to new things, it was his time to rule this nation and make them the most powerful.<br/>
<br/>
	   "My Lord!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Donavan's voice carried loudly through the hall, booming loudly enough to interrupt to the proceedings Drysal was busy with with one of the commoners that worked for him. It was a sensitive case. A commoner accusing one of his men of rape. It was not serious enough for the man to get in trouble but a false accusation would mean the commoner would be hung for his lies.<br/>
<br/>
	   "You're interrupting me Donavan." The lord warned carefully.<br/>
	   "Pah! Let them squabble." Donavan said uncaringly about the house man and the commoner.<br/>
<br/>
  	 An old ruffian of the streets. Donavan had grown up tough, living in the worst conditions that could be thrown at him. But he had clawed his way out of the filth, fought his way to the top until he was finally employed by Drysal, the man that could give Donavan everything he wanted and more.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I bring important news my Lord. The queen has sent out messengers. All palace gates have been locked, all city gates have been tripled with men and no ships can leave or enter the port."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Drysal sat quiet for a moment before he lifted the cup and tossed it across the room. He tried to be calm, he tried to hold back his anger but this was an outrage. He couldn't tell if this was directed straight to him or because of another reason but this was enough to make him believe this was a tactic the queen was using specifically against him. If his ships could not come and go, even for a day, his fortune would dwindle very quickly. If the gates were barred and searched, he would have trouble moving illegal goods in and out of the city, meaning he would loose even more. This was not something he could allow.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Call your finest men Donavan. The queen needs to explain herself. You two, piss off." Drysal told to the two men that had called for the audience.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Moving quickly, Drysal snapped up the sword the slave held out to him. He strapped the weapon to his waist and hurried out of the hall, stepping out into bright sunlight where five horses waited for him, including the men Donavan had already rounded up. The ruffian knew his employer very well. He had prepared everything just in case the lord wanted to act instead of think.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Drysal mounted the black stallion and set out, trotting through the villa grounds before he snapped the horse into a run towards the palace. He was not going to allow his money to drain away while the queen sat comfortably in her throne, watching everyone around her come to ruin because she had an ego. She had to accept the truth. She was old, she was no longer useful and she was doing the nation no good. It was time she passed the throne on to a new leader, a king, someone that would take this nation and make it was it was supposed to be.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Racing through the streets, Drysal didn't care who he inconvienced or who came in his way. If one of the commoners were trampled by his horse, it would be only their fault for not moving out of the way. At least there was no such incident. Drysal would hate if something happened to his magnificent stead. As Donavan had told, the palace gates stood closed and the men guarding the gates did not look kindly on the sudden arrival of the lord. Crossbows were lowered from the wall, aimed straight to him and his men and the men guarding the gates quickly leveled their spears.<br/>
<br/>
	   "You may not enter Lord Kuyal. None may enter upon orders of the queen." One of the guards spoke quickly.<br/>
<br/>
  	 There were too many of them. The queen had acted quicker and more thoroughly than he would have wished for her to do. They wouldn't even be able to reach the gates before they were all dead from the rain of arrows that would come down on them.<br/>
<br/>
	   "I must speak with the queen!" Lord Drysal called impatiently.<br/>
  	 "Until the queen has seen to this matter, none may enter or leave." The guard replied, repeating the orders but far more steadfast.<br/>
  	 "Then send someone who will come here and tell me what is going on? Has to queen taken a stand against my family? Is this an attack on my house?" Lord Drysal demanded.<br/>
	   The guard stood for a moment before he talked to a guard on the other side of the gate. The guard nodded before he turned and jogged away towards the palace. "Your request has been made Lord Kuyal. The queen shall send an answer shortly."<br/>
	   "I will wait here until I receive my answer." Lord Drysal declared, squaring his shoulders in defiance if anyone dared tried to move him away from the gates.<br/>
<br/>
	   Now it was only a matter of time before the queen sent a messenger to lie to them, to tell him this was because of something else, something someone else had done. No, he knew the queen was doing this to hurt his family, doing this to restrict his power so he would not have a claim to the throne. While they waited for the lies to spewn from the queen, Lord Drysal moved himself closer to Donavan.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "We will not win here. This has been made impossible for us. If we move to get inside, we die and the queen wins. If we leave, she wins. We can't allow this to happen. We need to take action now." Lord Drysal whispered. "Get every man and woman you can find. Just as we have planned. Begin to revolt."<br/>
<br/>
  	 A grin grew on Donavan's lips. He had been waiting for this day. Over a year of planning had gone into preparing for a revolt against the queen. The men and women were ready. The weapons were ready, everything was set. All that had to be done was begin the rebellion that would finally bring the weak queen off of the throne. Donavan gave a nod before turning his horse and riding away, heading towards his first of many destinations he needed to visit. Lord Drysal knew this would bring bloodshed. Many of the city people would loose their lives but not all of them.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Then he would finally rule this nation and he would bring peace to them and everyone else. He will not stop until he was the king that ruled all lands. He would bring all the lands together, bring peace to all of the world, and his name would never be forgotten. History will remember him forever, they will know him as the god he knew he was meant to be.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Milan<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 Milan stood in front of Julienne's chambers for the rest of the night, knowing what about is to come. He held the small bottle of strong drink underneath the Tozyl coat, drinking himself til he laughed with himself and mumbling the old songs he remembers from being a child. His life was never that bad, even after he became the Phantasm assassin, they were all pieces of shits, but they were honest and that's what makes them great. Every fight he had with them, every brawl, every kill, every drink and every time he would throw himself into the ocean and risk being eaten by sharks. And Julienne. Yes, Julienne, the coldest woman he has ever met, but she was fascinating. Sometimes he would see her as a bigger man than anyone that owns a cock, but that's just because she doesn't scream when she sees a spider or cannot decide which dress to wear like most women. She had attitude and most of all, her dangerous and unpredictable nature were the most attractive traits ever. There was something about women that hold a knife to man's throat while they are fucking, or maybe that's all just because he's an assassin and messed up after everything. But even though those things meant nothing to the greatest female assassin of all time, he enjoyed every bit of her.<br/>
<br/>
	   Once the morning came, he started to sweat, hearing the news of the naked man escaping and that there are doubts that he could've escaped by himself. By the way the Queen ordered to close everything, Milan knew that this was it. He knew what he had to do and that there is no other choice. He'd fight an entire nation to protect Julienne, even though she never needed it, but still he would. If he could only kiss her one last time...<br/>
<br/>
  	 He knocked on her door and called out to her, seeing that she's covering her naked body with red silk robes. "There's an entire chaos because of Yakov, the naked man who did nothing wrong. I'll say that either the poison affected her or she's just insane. She'll more than likely want some answers from you." The princess looked over at him with raised eyebrow and she sighed, shaking her head. "Fine, just watch the door." Milan obeyed and he stood in front of the chambers, brushing the sweat off. He knew he's going to die one way or another.<br/>
<br/>
	   Yakov<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 The man in the rags ran that dawn back to the Crimson Raider just moments before it sailed away, as he was greeted by Florian that grinned at Yakov. He knew what fate awaited after making such major mistakes, he only wished to be beaten up by Julienne, lose couple of teeth, be tied to the mainmast and be pissed on. But no, Florian won't like the news. "How's me little bloody daughter?" Florian asked with a crooked grin, looking like the devil himself, his black beard glistening from rum and crazy eyes piercing through Yakov's glare as he slapped his face. "Julienne.... Made Milan to free me. It'll be the matter of time before they find out that I was freed by her request." Florian heard the news about Yakov's capture and he wasn't impressed by his unprofessional behavior.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Milan knows the price, so do you, Yakov." Yakov was on his knees in front of Florian and he nodded at what the fiercest captain of them all said. Florian grabbed the dagger from his right boot, dragging it across Yakov's throat and tossed the man off the railing into the sea with ease as the ship sailed into the horizon, while the bloody corpse was floating not far off the Freysau docks, there for everyone to see.<br/>
<br/>
	   That's how easy it is to take one man's life. This is how the Phantasm code goes. One mistake will cost your life.<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 Sighing, Julienne didn't waste much time on her appearance, wearing a black, simple dress that slightly revealed some of the whiplash scars on her back, but her long black raven hair covered it, even though she didn't really think about her attire. She looked fairly decent as she looked at herself in the mirror, brushing through her black locks, knowing what is about to happen. They will interrogate her, question and pester her if she knew anything and is she behind all this. Looking into the reflection, which more seemed like a painting from her cold natural expression, she forced emotions to show. She forced tears and concerned look on her face to make it more believable. Underneath her dress, she wore garters on which she attached a deathly sharp, yet simple knife, lockpick and a smoke bomb, which was a Phantasm specialty. She cannot lose this and if things get bad, she will use some drastic measures and let her father dispose of her body. At least she finished her job, Queen is nearing her end, bit by bit.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Just as she was finished the preparations, Milan knocked on the door and called out. "Princess Tatianna, Queen requests your presence in the throne room, immediately." Julienne lazily dragged herself to the door, but had an elegant posture the moment she opened the door, seeing Milan and Queen's servants at her door. She knew that Milan didn't do a good job and that she's now responsible for cleaning their mess up, but she sighed and followed the servants and Milan was right behind her, following her, knowing that the Queen wishes to see all of the Tozyl guards and he stood at the ready.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastion<br/>
<br/>
  	 The throne room was quiet. No one wanted to say something to set the queen off, no one wanted to even be in her field of view. Sebastion didn't care what the queen was feeling. He understood her seriousness but he also understood that this was an extreme case. Going this far might be a little over the top. The least she could do was allow the city to continue functioning normally. Instead, she was carrying on as this. He guessed it was the illness that had her that was making her irrational. A healer had been called for to inspect the queen, he would arrive soon but he didn't think the healer would arrive before the princess. It would be interesting to see which came first.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Instead of either of them arriving first, someone else came before them. One of the palace guards strode in quickly, his steps hurried as he approached the throne, going down on one knee when he was close enough to the ruler.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Majesty. I beg forgiveness for the intrusion. Lord Kuyal stands by the gates of the palaces. He wishes to inquire why the city is under such strict measures. He believes that it has been designed to target him."<br/>
<br/>
	   "It's always about him." The queen growled before coughing once again into the handkerchief. "Tell him to leave. In time, he will be addressed the same as any other. Tell him his patience is most kindly appreciated." The queen ordered.<br/>
<br/>
	   "I could go talk to him." Sebastion suggested with a grin.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You two have been strange with each other." The queen noted with narrowed eyes. "He sees you as a threat no doubt, and you will rise his ire, I am certain of this. Go and speak to him then, as you wish. But return the moment you are done. You will be needed here."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "As you wish Majesty." Sebastion said with a bow of his head before he headed out of the throne room with the palace guard.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion didnt like Lord Kuyal and Lord Kuyal didn't like Sebastion. It was clear enough they would like to see each other dead. The feud between the two of them was well known in the city, almost as a story that was unfolding and everyone always waited to here what was new in the events that unfolded between them. Sebastion didn't see it that way. He saw the lord as a man that didn't know where he was supposed to be and should be reminded of that. It was sometimes necessary in a mercenary band, showing one of the others that they weren't the leaders but the lord was smarter than the average mercenary. He knew where to thread and where to keep clear, making it impossible to pin anything on him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The walk from the throne room to the palace gates was a fair distance. After all, the palace had been built with the idea of making it as big as possible. It meant that just walking from the palace to the gates made Sebastion begin to think they were taking too long. The princess was already in the throne room, he was sure of it, and he had yet to speak to the lord and inform him of the current reason for the measures that been put in place. Sebastion however didn't need to reach the gates in order to see Lord Kuyal on horseback with his favourite lackeys surrounding him.<br/>
<br/>
	   "So the queen couldn't be bothered to send an official representative. Instead she sends her little lapdog."<br/>
  	 "Considering the state of things, you should be glad you get anything Drysal." Sebastion replied uncaring on the man's comment.<br/>
	   "It's Lord."<br/>
  	 "To others, not to me." Sebastion shrugged. "Now what do you want? The queen isn't interested in seeing you cry again because you tore your favourite leggings." Sebastion insulted with a perfectly straight face.<br/>
<br/>
	   "You should really watch that mouth of your peasant! It will lead you into very dangerous places."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Don't try to threaten me Dry Sack. You haven't got anything to scare me. Now out with it already. You're just wasting my time."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I'll remember all of this Sebastion. And you will do well to find a place to hide." The lord warned through gritted teeth, doing his best to keep himself from lunging at the brute and tearing his throat out with his bare hands. "Now explain these actions of the queen! Why are my ships being refused to leave port? Why do I have to succumb to such demeaning tactics to have my shipments searched?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Look little man. The queen has no interest in you. She barely recognizes you. She couldn't care what you want. What she does, she does without thinking about you. She couldn't care what you feel or think. Now piss off."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Turning on his heel, Sebastion headed back towards the palace, ignoring the burning stare Lord Kuyal was giving him. That stare would cut through his back if the man had any kind of power. Instead, the lord simply seethed in anger and outrage at the disrespect and insults that had been given to him, Lord Drysal Kuyal! Sebastion ignored the lord, he was not important right now. Maybe when the gates were open he would have to face the man and endure his rants but for now, he had to return to the throne room quickly.<br/>
<br/>
	   ******<br/>
<br/>
	   The Queen<br/>
<br/>
  	 The queen felt nervous. So many of the princess's men were right there in the throne room. Even if the Knights outnumbered them, if they decided to attack, it would be a bloodbath in her home. She didn't want to provoke a war, she merely wanted the truth. She wanted Sebastion by her side once more, she wanted him to stop disappearing and be where he was supposed to be. She was certain he would return shortly but not before the princess walked into the throne room, surrounded by the palace guards, all of them armed and ready to attack at a moment's notice.<br/>
<br/>
	   The queen waited until the small group finally came to a half before she gave a wave of her hand to dismiss the guards. She didn't need them surrounding the princess, but she was relieved the princess came on her own and didn't put up a fight.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Please, have a seat Princess Tatianna." The queen offered and one of the court boys quickly brought a comfortable chair for the princess. "I want to find out what happened to this man of yours that escaped my dungeon. Maybe you know nothing, maybe you planned it, I don't know. I only wish to find out the truth." The queen began, wondering if she was going about this the right way. "So please tell me what you know about this."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once Julienne arrived to the throne room, she bowed to the Queen, not showing off any negative reaction nor distress, she was highly expecting it. She was angry at Milan, after all. He should've done this better or planned it out in a different way, she can't be responsible for everything. "Thank you." She simply said as the court boy brought a comfortable chair for her and she sat herself down.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Milan on the other hand and not too far off from Julienne was tense. He was drunk, but not the kind of drunk that sways and laughs or lets out hiccups, but he's a nervous wreck, he wasn't sure if it showed, but he couldn't help it, lowering his head to hide his face with tricorn hat. Whatever happens, if things get bad or if they notice him being restless, he'll come out. And he'll end this. Then he saw Sebastian entering the throne room, he didn't like this man at all, especially seeing how Queen seems to depend on him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne sighed at the Queens asked her if she knew anything about it and she started. "Not the first time that has happened with one of the Tozyl soldiers. But it did beg the question myself when I remembered that he was naked after all and he couldn't use anything for his own help. He's not dangerous, but he's not right in his head, either." Julienne shook her head with a sigh. "I do believe that you take me as a culprit, which I understand. But Yakov has humiliated me as much as he did disturb you, my Queen."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Milan was looking at the Queen and her face, looking for the signs, while Julienne was being absolutely reasonable. She didn't do anything dramatic and she didn't exaggerate anything, speaking calmly, with a slightly worried expression so she doesn't seem too blank about it, but Milan was ready for everything. He has a feeling things will go extremely wrong at this point.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion entered the throne room just in time. He found himself right at the beginning of the queen's interrogation, hopefully that will be enough to sate the queen's anger, even a little, though from the reply the princess gave, it didn't do much to help the queen and her anger. Her first hit the arm of the chair with a load slap, her anger quite evident on her face.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I did not ask for excuses Princess Tatianna! I asked you a question! Did you know about him escaping? Did you have any part in this? Did you order your men to free him and to assault my guardsmen? These are the answers I'm looking for. The state of mind of your men does not interest me, only their actions, and their actions thus far, if they are involved in his escape, lead me to believe they have no respect for their peers! So I will ask this again, one last time, did you have any involvement in the escape of one of your men?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion stood quietly by the queen's side as he watched the princess and her guard. The princess looked very calm and relaxed, as if she had been expecting this. How could she not expect this? It was one of her men that had escaped, she knew she would be the immediate threat the queen would look to. If she had any involvement in this, Sebastion couldn't be sure. Her guard however looked the type to have involvement though. The man reeked of alcohol. Sebastion had taken a deep whiff of it when he passed the man to reach the queen's side.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Why would he be drinking so early in the morning when he should be guarding the princess? It made Sebastion believe the man was guilty of something. Maybe he was involved, maybe he was the one that had helped the man escaped or he knew something and he was trying very hard to hide it. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Many people rather seemed distressed by Queen's anger, but Julienne just raised her eyebrow, she was getting angry herself for being brought to this situation, cursing Yakov's decision. "Like I said, your majesty... The reason why I wouldn't be involved in this is what you called an excuse. And of course you'd think its me. Though Yakov was loved by many, that is true."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Seeing slowly that things are going down and Queen's impatience couldn't go well with Julienne's calm nature and capability to trick anyone, Milan knew that she would be the one that's going to be taken, because who else? He looked over to Sebastian and saw that he's been looking back at him, it was obvious that Sebastian would like to see him speak. Julienne won't be able to keep this up any longer without getting herself into more trouble, he stood in between the Queen and Julienne, which caused her to look at him with an surprised expression, which wasn't so common for her.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Yakov was a good man and the princess has nothing to do with it. Your guards were sleeping and i could go inside the dungeon and even take the keys without any problems. He damaged her pride and embarrassed her in front of you my Queen and she was with your decision. But how can you be so cruel?!" He took his tricorn had and threw it on the ground in a angry manner, which made Julienne to frown and she stood up. "Milan, behave! Who allowed you to drink this early?! How can you be so irresponsible?!" Milan turned to Julienne and shook his head as he looked back at the Queen. "I would understand that if you would beat him and throw him in the cell for days, but the man only danced naked in the kitchen, is your pride that important to you, or you need to vent your anger off like that on just about anyone you get the chance?!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Seeing that things are about to get worse, he approached Julienne and kissed her hand. "I loved you since we were children. Thank you." Julienne froze at this point, seeing him kneeling in front of her and facing the Queen. "Yakov's body is floating in the waters around the docks with slit throat. My work here is done." He pulled out a pistol from under his coat and shot himself in the head in front of everyone, spraying Julienne with his blood that was behind him. The shot of the pistol was so strong that she shook and fell back on the floor from the shock. It was almost as if she didn't believe that this was happening. Tears were rolling down her cheeks and her hands were shaking. She can't remember when she felt like this. He was the only man she was good with from the Phantasm. He actually meant something to her and watched him confess and kill himself for her.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 For a slight moment, Sebastion considered actually drawing his sword. He had not had a reason to draw the blade for a very long time. He could hardly remember how long it had been since he had needed to draw his blade. But as things were beginning to turn between the queen and the princess, he would have to step in between them, for both of their sakes. The princess didn't have to end up tortured and the queen didn't need anymore of this. She looked horrible, she needed to get in bed and rest, she had to recover her strength if she wanted to rule a kingdom.<br/>
<br/>
  	 However, before he needed to do anything, the man that stood beside the princess gave a confession, a rather emotional one. If there was anyone that could have done it, it was this man, it had to be him, no one else would defend the princess with such emotion. But any punishment that could be leveled against the man was quickly removed when he blew off the top half of his own head with the pistol, a site that would leave most lords and ladies in shock for days to come, and probably give them nightmares for the next few years.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well that's a little extreme." Sebastion said with a sigh as he walked down the short steps of the dais and released his grip from the sword hilt. "The least he could do was be brave enough to face the headsman."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Death was nothing new to Sebastion and in truth, he had grown very cold to death over his long years of fighting. A man dying was just that, another dead chunk of meat and bones. It wasn't always a pretty sight but it was something that didn't touch him. It was the same as seeing a bed of flowers. It looked nice but he wouldn't give it more than a second glance. Unfortunately he couldn't just glance at this body and just leave it be. Kneeling down by the dead man, he turned his head from one side to the other, looking at the man's dead eyes.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The man was a guard for the princess, it would not be surprising for him to have a weapon. It was a bit strange for him to carry it in to the throne room but since his actions had shown why he had done it, it made perfect sense, unless he wanted to use it against the queen.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Your men are really a different sort." Sebastion chuckled before he stood up. "Take him to the healer. Have all his belongings sent back to Princess Tatianna and burn the body."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion's orders were quickly followed by two court boys that grabbed the body by the legs and arms and carried him away. Though Sebastion didn't let them take everything. He had ensured to pick up the weapon he had used to kill himself and turned it slowly over in his hands, looking at the thing from all sides. It was a rare weapon. Not many people used it. It wasn't very accurate unless at very close range. The bigger canons could do damage against ships and even buildings but they didn't have accuracy. It could take a group of men all day to hit the target they were trying to aim for.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well your man was a real coward." Sebastion noted to the princess. "He couldn't even face what he had done. Instead he choose the easy way out and killed himself. But I've seen many cowards like him. Too scared too fight, too scared to face the truth." ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Its just another body, Julienne. Hypocrite. You've done worse things and this upsets you. He was your friend and your lover. He was your childhood friend and now he's nothing but just a pile of meat. No, he was Milan. He was a good man. He was better than half of them. He was better than I could ever be.<br/>
<br/>
  	 These were the things that went through Julienne's head while some of her guards helped her to stand on her feet and she brushed off her tears, sitting down back on the chair and breathing in deeply. At least this was a good scene for the Queen. She didn't act though, not this time. This was a raw emotion.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She could feel his blood on her face and chest, but it didn't bother her, she didn't care to clean it up, blood suits her. Red always suited her. She then looked at Sebastian observing the weapon with which he killed himself, it was a Phantasm pistol. Of course, it's not written on it, but only they carried it with them.<br/>
<br/>
  	 There was a bitter expression on Julienne's face which was covered in blood, losing that subtle princess vibe and she looked at Sebastian as he spoke that he was a coward. "To your standards, yes. But where we come from, we are responsible for our own lives. We are responsible for what we do and what we say and Milan accepted his fate and his life like a true.... Tozyl citizen. We consider it shameful to be killed by someone else or be captured. Although I came to respect the Queen and her standards, but my men obviously find it hard. I cannot blame them, nor I ever will for I know where we come from." She couldn't say that none if these traits were from the north. These were all Phantasm quality traits and their attitude.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Luckily for her, no one knew the true story of Tatianna. She would probably be screaming and making an scene now or just collapse. She was a spoiled brat and only liked because she was beautiful. But these events will force Julienne to change after this. She needs to do things differently and this left a bad taste in her mouth.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion tucked the pistol behind his belt and walked over to the queen in the throne chair. She didn't look well anymore at all, she needed to return to her bed and have the healer tend to her before she became even worse. This matter had been seen to, there was nothing else they could and no more evidence to give. Kneeling down in front of the queen, Sebastion gave the queen a slight smile.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "See? Everything worked out well. It was just soldiers being soldiers. Now you should go to bed. If you stay up any longer I'll have one of the kitchen girls spank you. Don't worry, I'll finish up the rest here for you." Sebastion urged, hoping the queen would take to his reasoning and have an end to all of this.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "No. There is more to this." The queen declined with a slight shake of her head. "Think about it. The man was rescued from inside the palace. He was taken to the harbour. Why rescue him from my dungeons and then take him to the harbour only to kill him? I've been thinking Sebastion. I think someone is trying to kill me, one of her men."<br/>
<br/>
  	 The queen spoke softly so that no one could hear but the fear in her voice was clear enough. She truly believed there was more to this and her words made perfect since. Now that he did think about it because she brought it up, it did make sense. Help a man escape and then kill him? The only reason for such a thing could be because no one wanted him to tell anyone what he had been sent to try and do, if he was working indeed alone.<br/>
<br/>
	   "You're right, this could be something far more serious. May I take some measures? And while I do that, you go to bed?"<br/>
<br/>
	   "I will." The queen agreed with a nod.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With a helping hand, Sebastion helped the queen to her feet before giving a servant strict instructions to not allow the queen out of bed until she is feeling better and no one else other than the healer may see her. Not even her own guards were allowed into the room without Sebastion's strict permission. With the queen finally returning to her room where she needed to be, Sebastion turned his attention to the princess. She still looked as distraught as a little girl that had just lost her kitten.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Your Highness. The queen believes that man of yours that had blown off his head, had done so to hide a secret. He was trying to kill the queen. It seems one of your men, or all of them, are here to kill the queen." Sebastion's eyes turned to the men surrounded by the knights. "I can't say if it is the one or the other but the queen has to be kept safe. Until I say it is safe, you will be confined to your rooms princess. And your men will be arrested and placed in the dungeon. And this time there won't be an escape for them."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne heard just soft whispers between Sebastian and the Queen, but as she rested her elbow on the armrest of the chair, her hand covering her mouth, there was a smirk. She knows that the Queen believes that someone is trying to kill her. Oh, how right that woman is. Smarter than most of the targets. Surprisingly enough, she didn't even take the consideration of her being poisoned. That's what the nightshade poison is so special. It's progressive, but when it hits hard, a person won't be able to keep their eyes open.<br/>
<br/>
  	 A smirk has disappeared as Sebastian helped the Queen on her feet and she walked away, while Sebastian approached her and told her just the same thing that she just thought. She couldn't help but scoff and shake her head. "I watched my friend die for this... I guess you can never be too careful about this." She stated, being Julienne more than Tatianna at this point, loss of expression or emotion, clear voice and direct glare. "Milan didn't give a shit about the throne, excuse my language. But I must admit, what he did to Yakov afterwards makes me slightly suspicious. Milan was probably pushed by someone, taking all the evidences away. That's not really a part of our code..." Lies, it IS all about that.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne stood up and just accepted his order. "I don't feel safe myself anymore. You're right, something bad is brewing. I advise you to keep my men with just simple cloth in the cells, they are well trained. They know how to pick locks with simplest of things like buttons and such. And by what Milan said, I also advise you to have better security. I don't want to be treated once again as if I'm some sort of murderer or traitor just by being in the middle of the entire chaos." She looked back and looked at her guards before speaking quietly with Sebastian. "I'll be honest, I don't remember all of those guard's faces." She then sighed and brushed the drops of blood off her chest. "Now, can I go by back into my chambers to wash myself or do I need an escort?"<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   "Sorry Princess, but this is where I have to be all professional." Sebastion said with a chuckle at the thought.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He had never been professional in anything regarding orders. He took what orders were given by whoever hired him and ensured it was taken care of. He had never worked in a palace before this. He had never been part of the politics that surrounded everyone that had a place in the queen's court. Over time, he had learned a great many things and learned of the history of the royal family. It had also helped him in a way, helped him prepared for what could happen and what measures he needed to take.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You can't be walking anywhere alone at the moment. I'll have the guards escourt you, and keep you safe of course. We can't have anyone try to kill you as well. As for the rest, well the truth has to come out and as you said said, some of them don't seem familiar to you."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Four guards were quick to act, coming to the princess's side to escourt her back to her rooms. Spinning on his heel, Sebastion turned to the group of men under the watch of the knights. They looked a rough bunch, nothing like the normal soldiers that would protect a princess, it made him wonder if the princess had even been able to choose any of her own men for this trip. Maybe they were men assigned by her father to kill the queen, or there was a spy among them. Someone had to know the truth.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Master Horan." Sebastion called, the old man that had ensured the queen's safety for a very long time.<br/>
<br/>
  	 One of the knights quickly stepped forward and gave a salute. Sebastion returned the salute out of respect for the knight. These men had one job, that was to keep the royal family safe. Nothing else mattered. They would do anything to ensure the queen was alive and well and safe.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Take these men to the dungeons. Strip them naked and interrogate them. I don't care what you do. Cut off ears, fingers, toes, balls. Do whatever it takes but find the truth. Who wants the queen dead and why. Start with that young lad." Sebastion ordered, nodding his head to the youngest of all the queen's guards.<br/>
<br/>
	   ******<br/>
<br/>
	   Donavan<br/>
<br/>
  	 Seventeen men came, it was all of them. Each one had a reason to be there, each one wanted to be there. Sure, they didn't all know the truth. Donavan had taken his queue from Lord Drysal and ensured that all these men had a reason to hate the queen. Some of them had true reasons to hate the queen and for the rest, Donavan had ensured they had a reason to hate the queen. In one case, he had made sure the guards arrested the man's entire family and killed them right in the middle of the street when they resisted.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was the easiest way to turn them against the queen and towards Lord Drysal's cause. Now they were here and they all knew why and they were ready to do what they have been planning for such a long time.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So this is it!" Donavan announced with a grin. "We're finally ready to move. The queen has locked herself in the palace, this is the perfect opportunity to get rid of her forever. So we begin tonight. You all know what you should do. When this is done, when the queen has been removed and will never again hurt anyone, we will own this city!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 The gathered men all cheered, eager to have promises of revenge and wealth fulfilled by Donavan and his lord, not that had ever been told who he works for, simply that the interested party wanted to see the queen fall and the people rise. How could this be a lie when the mysterious lord had been funding them all secretly. Buying them weapons and armour and hiring mercenaries and even giving them all the money they need for food and other extravagances? Surely the man had to be there for the good of the people when he gave away his money to help the cause.<br/>
<br/>
	   Donavan was quite happy with how the men had turned out. He still had to make sure they would do what was needed of them. He couldn't have them get scared and run away, so he would stay with them until the last moment before returning to Lord Drysal.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Let's get moving! Gather your men and move to your locations. When you all see the signal, bring an end to the queen!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Another cheer went up from the men and they quickly moved out of the house, heading to all their destinations. Donavan stayed behind, watching the men leave and waited until all of them were gone before he took the flask from the table and took a deep drink. He was going to get paid very well for this. He might just end up a lord when Lord Drysal sat on the throne. It was going to be a night to remember for everyone in the city. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 Julienne couldn't help but raise an eyebrow at Sebastian as he said that he wants to keep it professional. Goddamn fool has to get his mind of the gutter, Julienne thought to herself, she wished so much to beat some sense into his head. But then she was met with the Queen's men and she was escorted to her chambers and as soon as she was closed inside that room, she felt completely alone. Not the kind she felt before, this was isolation. Her men are now in danger, her father is god knows where and she's locked inside a room all by herself. What's worse, there was a gut feeling that things are going down. She had everything planned out, but things have been going from bad to worse.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Taking a drink from her suitcase, the wine she usually carries with her in case things get extremely monotone and boring or if there's no way out from the situation she finds herself in. Frankly, this is one of those moments. She's alone, she's bored and she's stuck, this was a bad time for her to sit and think. Her deed is done and she has messed up, it's only a matter of time if her father will express his disappointment in her for the amount of mistakes that happened during her work and that people died while they were working alongside her and decide to kill her as the consequence. She is too big of a coward to do what Milan did, she's not that good.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She couldn't help but think of Milan and his bravery to stand at his side. This will be seen as the act of cowardice, the public would never understand how the Phantasm code functions and that suicide is the act of bravery and respect. They are aware of their mistakes and they choose to punish themselves, which most of the people wouldn't dare to do.<br/>
<br/>
	   Dressed in nothing but robes, wide open window and beautiful weather, Julienne sat in the comfortable chair and looked at the blue skies, seas and mountains in the far north, breaking the horizon while drinking by herself. This is a bad, bad day.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Florian<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 Outside the captain's cabin, Phantasm sailors were having their regular day at the seas, early drinks, unexpected brawls, some of them actually taking their work serious, underneath the deck was a secret chamber where the right hand of Florian's works, William. He's responsible for the planning, since they're sailing north for the next less important target. Meanwhile in the captain's cabin was Florian and another important man of the Phantasm - Shade. He has a lower profile than Florian himself, no one knows his name and his face is always covered in the shade of his hood. He wears the black and purple purple coat, he's working less murder more private information, still an S rank, extremely dangerous man, getting the information out of nowhere, but he's never been wrong.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Y'know... I always respected your lack o' words. I've no idea what yer thinkin' and what's betta', nobody knows who the fuck you are." Florian said crossing his legs as his heavy boots made a loud thud as he placed them on his desk. Shade stood quietly looking at the man before him, Florian being slightly irritated. "A'ight, give me the information you've got. Where's me bloody daughter?! What did yer lil' spies tell ya?!" He got slightly aggressive as he placed his mug on the wooden desk with another loud thud.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Puppeteer is fine. She did her job, she waits in her disguise. She played well the Queen until Milan killed himself." Shade spoke flatly as Florian nodded in agreement, allowing the hooded man to continue. "War is brewing. Need I tell you who wants else the Queen dead?" Florian brushed through his beard and let out a loud laugh, one that would scare and annoy the ones around him. "Don't tell me it's the Lord Dick? That son of a bitch shoulda died a long time ago." There was a visible smirk beneath the shadow of the hood. "Why did you reject the assassination of Drysal years ago, Florian?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Florian stopped laughing at this point, staring at Shade that has been digging up too much information for his comfort. "Listen ye cocksucker! Mind the business I pay ya for! I reject shit that ain't worth me time!" Shade's smirk now just became a flat line, knowing that this is a simple excuse of Florian's. He might be right, Phantasm probably wasn't paid enough for his death, but one can never know with Florian, since he reacts to everything in the same cycle. But at least now he knows that his daughter is stuck in a feud with which she has nothing in common with.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Lord Drysal<br/>
<br/>
	   The room was deathly quiet. Only four candles burned in the darkness. One to symbolise each promise.<br/>
<br/>
	   One for the promise of faith.<br/>
	   One for the promise of loyalty.<br/>
	   One for the promise of worship.<br/>
	   One for the promise of sacrifice.<br/>
<br/>
  	 They each was a promise made by the Lord in exchange for his dream to come true. It was a symbol enough ritual but one not easily done. Pray everyday, always show loyalty to the true God, worship him in every aspect and always ensure a sacrifice is given in his name. Lord Drysal ensured that each was done exactly as prescribed, never missing a single moment to fulfill his promises.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Soon, his dream would be fulfilled and he would be granted the blessing of his God. All that remained was to finally see the Queen fall. With a blade in hand, Lord Drysal recited his prayer, cutting thin and shallow lines over his chest, giving his own blood as offering this evening. Usually it would take the form of some animal or a person that no one would miss. But this was an important time, so an important sacrifice only seemed fitting.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It wasn't the first time Lord Drysal gave his own blood as sacrifice but this was the most important time of them all. When the prayer was completely and the small statue stained with his own blood, Lord Drysal rose to his feet and first wrapped himself with a thick bandage before pulling on the fine silken shirt. He wasn't going to spoil fine silk because of a little blood getting on it.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With one last word on each candle, repeating the promise each candle represented, the Lord extinguished the candles and stepped outside his private room. The light of the waning day spilled from the tall windows, bathing the whites tiles with its orange glow.<br/>
<br/>
	   "You look pleased." Donovan noted as he finally pushed himself to his feet now that the Lord had finally emerged.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I am most pleased. Things are going well. They are going well, aren't they?" Lord Drysal questioned with a raised eyebrow.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Everything is ready. I'm sure things will happen soon. Just need to wait for them to rally together the people."<br/>
<br/>
	   "And this will happen soon I predict."<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was more than a prediction. Everything had been prepared. It was a guarantee that everything will play as the Lord had planned it. He had not spent his entire life on pursuit of the throne simply to let it slip out of his fingers now.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Why don't we go and watch the rebellion. I'm sure it will be an interesting site to see. And you've paid all the men? I don't need a man with a good heart turning because he didn't get his stipend." Lord Drysal questioned as he headed through his villa, knowing well enough that Donovan didn't need to be checked on, but he still always wanted to be sure.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Paid and placed. They will ensure every man and woman and child will be a part of this. With the entire city wanting her downfall, no one will resist. If they do, well they are outnumbered. So we win." Donovan replied with a shrug, assured with their victory even before the battle had started.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Good. Then everything is settled. Try and keep the Princess Tatianna alive. I'm sure she will make a great wife for the next king."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You sure? She's just a princess. If you want a great wife, you get yourself a whore. They know what to do and when. A pretty princess will not."<br/>
<br/>
	   "A whore doesn't make a princess." Lord Drysal corrected. "A whore has her uses, none of them political. A princess I can use."<br/>
<br/>
	   "If you say so."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Donavan didn't know anything about politics. He did what was ordered of him and he did it perfectly. Marriage, politics, nobles, it was all something above his head. Donavan had never even bothered to learn how to read or write. Those were talents he did not need.<br/>
<br/>
	   The Mob<br/>
<br/>
  	 As planned, it started with only a few men. They had their own men of course. All of them scattered across the city in different districts. Quietly, for the last few months, Donovan had been ensuring the people had more and more reason to hate the Queen, building them up to a point where they would we March on the palace given just the right push.<br/>
<br/>
  	 In this case it came with the death of a little girl, pushed from the city wall onto the city streets by one of the guards. Of course, that was merely a man dressed as a soldier, one of the men who had been paid by the Lord, but he did a good enough impression of a guard to ensure the people knew it was one for the guards, they were convinced of it.<br/>
<br/>
	   That started the men to March, as they had been ordered. Only sixty men in each group, spread across the city, chanting as they walked the streets, calling for an end to the violence, an end to being treated as cattle, an end to their mistreatment and enslavement by the evil queen.<br/>
<br/>
  	 At first the gathering wasn't big, a few men marching and singing but slowly, it grew bigger and bigger, growing stronger with every street corner they passed. The more that joined them, the more others gained courage and joined in as well until the streets were flooded. A mass of people, marching towards the city, taking up entire areas of the city, swallowing the streets with their bulk, deafening all other sounds with their matching and singing.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It took only a few men to start things, to break the first window, to cause the first guard to be beaten up. When the first happened, it sparked the people, made them rise up and fight against the Queen that made their lives hell.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The peaceful March became exactly what Lord Drysal wanted, a riot that will lead into a rebellion. The people were on edge, some driving others, others taking up the cause simply because someone else was doing it. People were easy to lead, all they needed was a reason and enough numbers to give them courage.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Now they marched for the palace, being led by those set in play by the Lord and by Donovan. They will reach the palace and they will achieve a victory for Lord Drysal and they would never even know it. It was a perfect rebellion. People tired of their leader and they would be happy with a new leader that had been helping the poor and sick for the last few years, spending his own wealth to help them. Simple and elegant and perfect.<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastian<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian felt a little strange. He didn't know what he was supposed to do. The Palace was locked down, the queen was resting in her bed. Word from the healer stated that the Queen had come down with a bad illness and would recover in some time, but it would take a while. The coughing and sweating first needed to subside. Princess Tatianna's men were all under guard and there was still no news from any of the knights.<br/>
<br/>
  	 If they had found something, they would tell him immediately. Which could only mean they haven't found anything. Sebastian spend half the day just roaming the palace, wondering around mostly aimlessly as he did what he could to keep himself occupied. With the Queen in bed, he had nothing to do.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He visited the kitchens for a hot meal, he had a few drinks, he chatted to the servants. You could never know, the servants might know something they had all missed. But the more Sebastian walked around, the more he began to believe that there had been some huge mistake somewhere along the way. Somewhere the queen had seen something that didn't exist and now they were hunting for someone that didn't exist.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Eventually Sebastianade his way through the palace until he reached the quarters of the princess. The guards outside the door ensured she wouldn't be able to just slip out. The guards in the palace courtyard and gardens were more than enough to see anyone sneaking around, especially with the sun setting. When darkness came, so did trouble, and they would all be on the lookout for trouble.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Has she been behaving?" Sebastian asked as he approached the only entrance to the quarters.<br/>
<br/>
	   "We've not heard a single sound from her Sir. She's been very quiet." One of the guards replied.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Strange. Usually these royals like putting on a show. I'll have a talk with her, maybe she's still hiding something."<br/>
<br/>
  	 The guards saluted and stepped out of the way, allowing the queen's guard to enter freely. The room was exactly as he didn't expect it to be. Sebastian expected quite the tantrum considering the Queen's orders. Thrown clothes and chairs and other evidence of someone that wasn't pleased to be locked up.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, you are quite the behaved princess." Sebastian said as he crossed the room to sit in a chair by the table, pouring himself some of the wine that he found on the table.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was a simple wine from this very nation. It was still good though. It was always offered to all guests of the palace. Of course, the more expensive and rare wines were kept for special occasions and special visits. He would expect the princess to be such a visit, it meant he could get his hands on some for the good wine.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I was expecting a tantrum you royals and nobles are so fond of. You know, I once saw a noble girl have a fit right in the middle for the market square because her favourite cloth had been sold out before she could buy some? She bought it all out just the day before and then blamed him for not having more the very next day. You people are strange." Sebastian said before he took a drink from the wine.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 Julienne didn't move for a few hours, just staring into the distance, slowly drinking on her wine and her mind was completely blank. The palace has never been so peaceful, it was ghastly, she knew that this was just an omen, the calm before the storm. But this was the peace she adored. There was nothing. Not until she heard the door open. Julienne didn't flinch for a second as she heard heavy footsteps from behind, her eyes still glued to the sea ahead. She looked to the left where Sebastian sat, a table between them. She snapped back to reality and chuckled, wine having a hold of her and that faint feeling of loneliness that needed to be tended to. She was relieved that she hid all her Phantasm equipment, because that wouldn't be easy to explain.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I hate princesses and nobles. Do call me Tatianna if we ever get a chance to speak like this, I don't like those formalities. I don't like anything that has to do with castles and royalties. Just like you mentioned that noblewoman. I think I wouldn't be able to stop myself from slapping her." She said shaking her head and taking the wine after he poured himself some. "All the standards push us to be perfect. The hair, make up, clothes, behavior. Ugh, fuck that. I used to sneak out and visit pubs dressed up as the most common woman and enjoy myself. Royal life is miserable on it's own." She said sighing, looking back at the times when everything was much simpler when she was young. She didn't need to kill anyone important, just simple throat slashing in the alleyways and she was free for the night, but this was a whole different story.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You could say I'm behaved. My father was... Well, still is, a strange man. Some would say insane. I guess the reign got to him." She said with a sigh and looked through the window. "Whenever I would misbehave during my early maturing years, he would beat me, which was uncommon for the royalties." What Julienne was saying was actually true. Only she didn't mentioned that it was all a part of the training. "I'm thankful now, though." She said with a smile flashed Sebastian's way, taking a sip of wine, remembering the Queen.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Is the Queen alright? She looked sickly this morning."<br/>
<br/>
	   Florian<br/>
	   ?<br/>
	   Is the faith of a ghost of a man once so free now undead?<br/>
  	 Florian sang as he watched the sun set down, rum in his hand, drinking like there's no tomorrow. It wasn't just the regular and aggressive drunk state of his, Florian was miserable. The next morning is Griselle's birthday, the only woman he loved and mother of Julienne's. He missed the woman more than he could ever admit. Every year it's the same story, every date was the same, they would see the fierce captain drunk and miserable at these times, singing songs, but never anyone knew what it was.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Capn', is that time of year again?" One of the sailors approached while leaning against the railing, knowing that when he's drunk to this point, he's much more welcoming.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Aye, my friend. A man is born alone, loves alone and dies alone. Travels the fucken world, meets beautiful women, falls in fucken love once. But then I, Florian Bechard!" He yelled at the horizon, throwing the bottle of rum into the sea. "I kill to live! That fucken crazy man from the stories, children cry and people run away when they 'ear o' the good ol' Phantasm!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Everyone on the deck stopped doing whatever they were doing and watched the scene that Florian was making, everyone was confused. "I promised to meself! I said FLORIAN! Yer killin' to live! Yer surviving to die! I watched me woman die in front of me eyes and raised the biggest and baddest assassin in the whole fucken world and there she is! Doing what I told 'er! And I, Florian Bechard, THE Phantasm...."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Everyone stopped in line for the captain as he walked his ship, touching the finely carved railing. "I will die for this crew. If this ship sinks, I sure sink with it! I'm the fucken bastard that has lived for too long!" The crew laughed at this, but Florian for once didn't mind it. He looked at the red sails and sighed, walking to his cabins. "Back to yer work! leave the fucken man be!" He ordered as he slammed the door shut, throwing himself in his bed to drown his thoughts in sleep.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastion<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well Princ-Tatianna. The queen will be fine, in time. She's a little ill at the moment. The stress of ruling and everything, you know how it is. And I'm sure your father had his reason. He can't have his daughter running around being the town whore. She has to keep her little petal until marriage, or she isn't worth much. The priests have a nicer way of saying it, but that's pretty much it, as far as I understand." Sebastion chuckled at the idea of the princess being in a shoddy, little run down place, having drunks and rutting with men that she fancied.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It made him wonder what type of men she fancier. He would have pegged her for some nice, pampered lord or lord's son with a neat haircut, clean shaven and wearing clothes that had been pressed perfectly. Now with this, he thought differently, well only slightly. He could imagine her going for one of those bards. Singing his songs in a voice that made women swoon, flourishing his cape and bowing and tip toeing like a man that had been dancing his whole life. Or maybe she was one of those girls that always fancied a man that looked like he had been dragged through a war and haven't washed yet.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Or maybe that's your plan. Maybe you're into women and making sure you're not a virgin anymore means you can't be married off so you can stay with some lover you have. Maybe another noble girl from the city."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion couldn't help but narrow his eyes as he looked to Julienne, trying to figure her out. Sure, she wasn't as plain as the other nobility that he knew, but in the end, they all were the same, they had only one goal, how to make things better for themselves. She was doing the exact same by being here, he just had to figure out what it was she was doing.<br/>
<br/>
	   Lord Drysal<br/>
<br/>
  	 Not only did Donavan secure the mob, ensuring they would react as was needed of them to begin the rebellion, he had also ensured there was a very good vantage point. Lord Drysal was most pleased with this all. He was able to watch the progress of the people, watching them march through the streets and chaos havoc. Already three huge fires burned in the city. Homes that were being burnt to the ground, or some business the people found needed to be destroyed. Either way, it was another reason to keep the guards occupied while the people marched. A burning city was a very big danger.<br/>
<br/>
	   "How long until they reach the palace?" Lord Drysal questioned, sipping wine from the golden goblet.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Our best estimates say just after midnight, my lord." A man replied, a man that knew these things better than Donavan, a useful tool.<br/>
<br/>
	   "And when will I have the palace?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 "If we had to factor in all possibilities, our best estimate would be a day, maybe two at most should the queen have any tricks up her sleeves."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Excellent. Remember, I want to get to the queen while she is alive. Make sure everyone knows this. A dead queen can't be put on trial."<br/>
<br/>
	   There wasn't going to be a trial. Lord Drysal was going to ensure the queen died before she could speak a word to anyone else. She would speak to him only and no one else. When that was done, he would ensure she had a very nasty accident, one that left her dead, and him the only one able to take the throne. It was unfortunate that the people revolted, and it was a heart wrenching day when the queen died. He just had to make sure he spoke those words when he spoke to the people. They had to believe he was the best for this nation, that he would look out for them where the queen had failed miserably.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The man accompanying the lord was quick to relay the orders to others, scurrying the young boys to run and do their best to win the favour of the lord. Even if he wasn't king, he still had power and influence, he could already do a lot. With the power of the throne lifting him higher, he would be able to do so much more, so much that was needed in this deteriorating nation. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne raised her eyebrow as Sebastion as he connected all the behavior to the princesses 'virginity'. She then smirked and decided to play around with that, looking into her wine glass, realizing that this is probably the sixth glass of wine she's drank. She needs to stop or she will eventually say something absolutely she shouldn't. Although, a little company, whatever it is, served her well, otherwise she'd get drunk by herself and she'd probably think of Milan and mourn his outrageous death, even though that's something that the Phantasm never do.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Actually, in Tozyl it's different. Whores are strictly looked down upon, there are no whores there as much as I know, only long term mistresses, a woman of royalty shouldn't sleep with more than five men in her entire lifetime otherwise she'd be publicly humiliated. They're usually allowed to sleep with soldiers, nobles and very rich merchants. But whenever the marriage happens, men like their women to be experienced. In Tozyl, there's this great belief that if a couple has a great life behind bedroom doors, almost all problems that they deal with are easier to solve. I'm surprised you hadn't heard of this, but Tozyl's women are the best to marry. Proud, decent, great cooks and great in bedroom."<br/>
<br/>
  	 In reality, Julienne had no idea what Tozyl standards were, all she knows that they are very brutal as people for one civilization, but their army has most disciplined soldiers. And they have strong drinks for those cold merciless days.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "As for me personally, I prefer men. Although, that's the last thing I think about. I don't even think that I'd like to get married." And it was true, Julienne never had a plan to settle with a man, especially not with a job like hers. Her father wanted to put her up with some of his best, but she has shown a clear disinterest.<br/>
<br/>
  	 In the meantime, Crimson Raider has left the docks of Pruessia, city in the northeast and they are sailing back to the Freysau, which would take them the entire day to return with the winds blowing against their sails. Everyone know that Florian cannot rest easy unless he knows if his daughter is alright in such surroundings.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion simply nodded and yawned. He wasn't tired as much as he was bored. Sitting around had never been something he was good with. The queen however had taught him patience of sitting around, but still not his favourite hobby.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Maybe." Sebastion said, only half agreeing. "A woman should be more than just those things. What good is a woman that can only cook or rut? She has to be able to have fun! Nothing is more fun when your life is on the line. A good skirmish, maybe a little war. That makes you realize just how alive you are."<br/>
<br/>
  	 The words made Sebastion miss his past profession only more. He was sure if he did go back to it, he wouldn't miss it anymore. When it rained and was cold with no fire or tent to get warm. Taking orders from a boy barely old enough to shave but led an army because his family had wealth and power, but no mind to realize the boy didn't know anything about tactics and war, or even how to use a sword properly.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So tell me Princess, who has been your lovers then? Almost to the magic number yet? Or are you waiting for a husband that will be number five? Or like you said, you don't want to get married. Maybe you're up to twenty, or maybe thirty. Bedding a princess, that could be fun. I expect them to be as boring as their lives."<br/>
<br/>
  	 He hoped, for the sake of every lord married to a noble lady, that they weren't as boring in bed as in their lives. Picking out silks, meeting with friends, acting proper, those were things far too tedious for Sebastion to ever want to be one of them. The money was a great encouragement, but not enough to want to be as they were. He con only imagine one of those ladies, the princess included, just laying there, looking at the roof and thinking of what silks and spices she would purchase for the house the following morning. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 As he said that a woman should be fun, Julienne shrugged, but still grinning as he talked about war. "I agree, but I'm talking about the standards from my country, every woman has something to offer. Imagine marrying a woman that can kill you whenever she wants. I think that it's a good deal for you, you're a real exciting maniac." She said shaking her head, wondering how would he pull himself from such situation. "You must be deathly bored with this life. Honestly, I am too."<br/>
<br/>
  	 As Sebastion asked Julienne at what number she is she couldn't help but laugh. "Three. One was a soldier, second was my childhood friend and the third one... I kind of broke the rule." Julienne was speaking the truth, although it was switched to adjust the royal standards and Phantasm rules. "I was quite bored with soldiers and my childhood friend and I were fighting a lot, so I didn't feel like fucking him when he wanted to, but there was this man, I think he was some sort of barbarian. There was a meeting between my parents and his army to call it, boring stuff, they talked about their lands and borders, he was their general that was also bored by the topic they were having. He showed interest in me, so did I in return and happens so that Barbarians as fierce in bedroom as they are in battlefield. Quite the experience and nobody knew that. But I never passed the number of three. Simply because I never liked anyone that much."<br/>
<br/>
  	 The man she spoke about was a barbarian and she lost her virginity to him when she was 19. He was Florian's friend and they were in the same pub where she met Florian recently. The two slept together after a few drinks, but Julienne never forgot it. All sexual interactions she had afterwards were uninteresting and lacked excitement. Men are just as broing as Sebastion thinks about noble women.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Barbarians are assholes. They can't fight. All they do is scare you so that they can kill you before you can react. An easy and simple thing to do. Just listen to me! I've been here so long I sound like one of them fucking nobles. Maybe your guy had a good idea, blowing his brains out like that. In this place, there's nothing else to do. It's boring, there's nothing to do, no fun, no life, just following the queen around. Well it's not bad. I get the best food, the best clothes, if you want all of that."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion wished he could just walk away but for some reason, he felt somewhat in debt to the queen. She was good that way, he knew how to make someone feel that following her was just the right thing to do. With all her guards and knights, there was nothing to worry about, they would keep her safe.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So what exactly did you do? Besides the friend and the soldier, what about the barbarian? What exactly did that achieve? Did you actual do something? Did it help?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion didn't know when he had actually become interested in politics, or at least what seemed like the fun part of it. He couldn't imagine just something as rutting would actually solve such problems, but then wars had been started about exactly that. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Oh, but do they love to fight. They're pretty big themselves, but their planning in battle is quite poor, that is correct." rough him, noticing that there was something up, something else in his mind, he didn't seem mindless as he was showing, that usual attitude of men. "You just stand out in this palace, that's all I'm willing to say. Who knows how the Queen got her hands on you, but that's none of my business." She said with a little smirk before placing the glass on the table and a slightly surprised look on her face as he asked her what does she do. She kills people to live, as her father would say. And she's the best at it.<br/>
<br/>
	   "My situation isn't connected to the men I've been with. I've grown up more being around soldiers than with maidens that would sew and paint. I was learning about military strategies with my father since he wanted sons more than anything, he was happy to have me involved, unless I'm in public. Then I'm just that pretty princess to look at and pretend to be an airhead and that I'm interested in what they say. I wasn't allowed to be a part of the political figure unless I become the Queen, but I'm used as a link of alliances. Declined every arranged marriage. What good did I do?" The last question made her scoff at herself and shake her head. "That detail is irrelevant. Maybe you'll know. I don't think you care, either way."<br/>
<br/>
  	 One thing she didn't expect and that is to be asked what did she do and what good did come of her. How does one explain so many deaths and sealed mouth? maybe the life of an assassin wasn't so different than the ones that royals have. Everybody had their secrets and Julienne had too much for her own being to carry. Such secrets follow her that if she turns will have them dead at any given moment.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You really want to hear how I got this job? It's a little...bloody." Sebastion laughed. "It was something I was doing, for fun."<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastion hadn't actually thought about what he done to get where he was. It was never intentional but it was what had happened. It anything, there was always a chance that something could have gone wrong and he wouldn't be here, but everything had gone well. What Tatianna however had said was interesting. She didn't want to talk about it, which only made him more curious, but the politics side only made it boring once more. She was beginning to know him too well, too good for his comfort, it reminded him of the queen and that made him uncomfortable. Royalty and nobles had too much of a sense of people, it made him want to leave. He felt like he could not have secrets when he was around people like this.<br/>
<br/>
	   Lifting his cup and standing up from the chair, Sebastion opened the closest window, pulling the curtains open as well to allow a cooling breeze to enter the room. Either the room was hot or it was the wine doing the trick to make him warm. Looking out at the window, he could see the entire city spread out far and wide. Usually the city was quiet and dark, the people sleeping and only lights flickering came from windows.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So you were in a palace all your life. Did it look anything like this?" Sebastion asked, waving her over with his free hand before he pointed out to the city.<br/>
<br/>
  	 There were a lot of lights, everywhere. Not just in the windows of buildings, but in the streets, all across the city, small lights moved around, from street to street. And that didn't include the huge fires burning in places over the city. Sebastion knew what was happening, well not in detail. It could be an attacking group of mercenaries, an invading army, or maybe the whole city decided to get drunk at the same time and have a festival. One thing that seemed the same as he watched the lights in the darkness, they were coming this way, towards the palace.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "If you'd care to share a story with me at all, then sure. I've got nothing better to do, after all." And she didn't lie. She wouldn't be able to sleep either way, too many troubling thoughts. No wine was left either, this conversation lasted longer than she expected. When he asked her if she left the palace she smirked. She traveled a good half of the entire world. "Actually, I did travel and I love traveling. I'd rather see the world, discover history and secrets, rather to sit on my ass and pretend to care."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Seeing that he was uneasy for some reason, Julienne raised her eyebrow at him as he got up. He might be hiding something or he was spending too much time with a woman without anything happening. As he opened the window, Julienne stood up as well, the silk robes sliding and waving as she approached and looked through the window at what he shown her. She looked at Sebastion, not showing any surprise and confusion saying. "Is that normal, or you have a sort of festivities?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne knew that this wasn't a usual thing in Freysau, it being her true home and she could just tell that something was up, but she didn't want to say anything. It wasn't her problem, her job is finished after all.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "No, this isn't normal." Sebastion sighed. "This is serious. We have festivals, but nothing that includes burning down the city. No, this is serious. Well, I guess the fun part of this is over. Unfortunately you will have to stay in your room, it's the safest. I need to go speak to the queen and I need to ensure those people don't break in here. Unless of course you have some magical ability that can stop them right where they are. Well it's at least good news for your men. They're suffering will have to wait until this is over, we're going to need all the men for this." Sebastion turned on his heel and headed for the door, stepping out but looking back before closing the door. "Remember, stay in here."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion closed the door and made sure to slide the bolt into place. He had to keep the princess and the queen safe at all costs. Sebastion headed immediately for the queen's quarters, walking as quickly as he could, almost jogging to the queen's rooms, though it was more a fast walk. The palace was quiet. The servants that walked around didn't say much. They only nodded their heads in greeting to him without a word. When Sebastion saw it, he replied with a nod of his own but mostly his mind was on the problem of what was currently bothering them. The moment Sebastion saw a guard, he grabbed the man by the soldier and pulled him back.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Go to the wall. Send out a warning. Some...army is marching towards the palace. Sound the alarm! Go! Now!" Sebastion ordered, pushing the man in the direction he had to go.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Hurrying the rest of the way to the well guarded rooms of the palace, Sebastion headed right past the men that knew him very well. Sebastion entered the private bed chambers of the queen. There he found the queen on the bed, curled on her side with a bucket beside the bed and a healer carefully working a cold cloth over her.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So how's the wondrous queen doing? Ready to take on the lords yet?" Sebastion asked with a grin as he sat down by a chair close to the bed, stretching his legs out ahead of him.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Right now, I'll have all their heads." The queen moaned.<br/>
<br/>
	   "So what's the verdict so far Healer?" Sebastion asked.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Her Majesty is doing well. According to the symptoms, she's right on course for a full recovery." The healer said calmly as he kept the queen's body cool.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well there is a bit of bad news." Sebastion said, trying to keep his voice calm. "Some of the people, or someone, is marching on the palace and also burning the city. So we're under attack either way. I have sent the men to sound the alarm and call every man they can. Right now, from what it looks like, from what I've seen in my experience, the city is already lost. The best we can do is hold the palace until we can either stop them or call for help."<br/>
<br/>
	   The queen was sitting up almost immediately, her hair plastered to her forehead with sweat. "We need to do something!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I'm already doing something. You just lay down and rest. If it's the people, they won't be a problem. If it's an army, I'm surprised they got in without an alarm being raised before."<br/>
<br/>
	   "This is my city! My people! I have to take action!" The queen insisted.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "And you can do that from right here. Now stay in bed, I'll make sure everything else is done. I'm sure your generals will do exactly why you have them."<br/>
<br/>
  	 The queen gave in, feeling too ill to fight back against Sebastion at the moment. At any other time, she would have told him off, she would have put him in his place, but he had far more experience with war than what she had. He knew what he saw and he knew what should be done. He might not be a general but he could tell her what he saw and the generals would take care of the rest.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Fine! But don't hurt the people. They must be kept safe."<br/>
<br/>
	   "We'll do our best. Now you just get better."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion stood up and gave the healer a warning look. The healer knew well enough, if the queen died, it would be on his head, and his head would not be on his shoulders long after the queen dies. But the queen's illness brought Sebastion some good news. The fact that the queen couldn't get out of bed meant she was isolated and she was well protected, which meant for once, he could actually be in the middle of the battle, he could have some real fun for a change. Touching the sword hilt on his hip, he couldn't help but stroke the hilt, knowing she was going to be well used in a short while.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne looked at Sebastion as he said that this is something serious and that she should stay there. In a bored tone and sighing she replied. "Yeah, I can't go even if I wanted to." and sat down back on the arm chair, lighting up a cigarette, staring off to the situation. She let some time pass until she finished the cigarette and then stood up in front of the window, looking at the yard outside. She whistled a specific melody once she recognized one of the Queen's men and he recognized back the melody. Seeing that the coast is clear, he followed to the walls of the castle and Julienne pulled her suitcase where she keeps her Phantasm things and pulled out a rope. She looked down again seeing the Phantasm assassin disguised is under the window, she tied the rope around the pillar and threw the other end for him to climb.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As he climbed up, he sat on the window, not willing to make any sounds inside the room and looked around at the guards if they'll notice anything. "Whats happening?" Julienne whispered as the man whispered back. "Lord Dick... Uh, I mean Drysal is chargin' this way to take o'er the palace. They plan on killing the Queen." Julienne sighed and rolled her eyes, shaking her head. "Really? If he kills her before the poison does, I'll be angry." She said carefully, as the guard looked around. "Florian will come either later tonight or tomorrow mornin'. One of our men is waiting for the ship to arrive and to pass on the news.." He said as he started going down. "Oh, and Shade passed his greetings to ya." He said with a quiet chuckle as Julienne shooed him down, not caring about the man as Shade. Someone who knows too much about everyone is not a welcoming partner, he could be payed just as well for her own information.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As she untied the rope and closed the window, Julienne just thought that this will be over soon and that she'll be able to leave this place. She just wants out.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastion<br/>
<br/>
  	 The soldiers in the courtyard, the soldiers on the palace walls, they were all ready. Orders had been quickly given out, everyone sent to their places and now all they needed to do was ensure the people quieted down and returned to their homes, and not burning down the city would be a good start as well. Sebastion had mixed himself in with the soldiers. If there was going to be anyone going outside to confront the people, he was going to be there right at the front where all of the fun was to be had. Unless the people managed to somehow get into the city, which he doubted.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With so many guards, so many archers and pikemen prepared to kill anyone that tried to climb the walls, he would be bored on the wall. At least the generals knew what they were doing. Some generals had been utterly useless, others had shown a strength and mind that was rarely ever seen. The queen's generals were prepared but it was all very straight forward. Their plans were effective but not unique. Any other general could easily have found a way to stand against their defenses knowing what the usual methods would be.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Only these were just people, they didn't have any strategy, they were just marching on the palace, though why was still a mystery. Some of the soldiers had been sent out in disguise to find out the truth but they had yet to return, and nothing so far had been heard of them. Hopefully they would make sure to find the truth before this turned into a bloodbath, Sebastion doubted that.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I need volunteers to come with me." One of the generals announced from where they stood in the courtyard. "We will meet with the people and hear their demands."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Well, going outside wasn't such a bright idea, but it gave Sebastion the chance he was looking for. The people were worked up, they weren't going to be satisfied with some general speaking to them. They wanted what they came for and would no doubt not leave until they got it. They were still only people. They were cowards. Sure they had numbers but all you needed was a simple display of strength and they would scatter, running for their homes to hide in fear.<br/>
<br/>
	   "I'll go." Sebastion said immediately, feeling ready for whatever the people could throw at him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 A few others were quick to volunteer as well. Their reason, he couldn't say but they were eager, that would be enough. The general nodded his agreement with those that volunteered before heading for the palace gates. One of the palace guards was nervous about opening the gate for the general but so nonetheless. With his guards armed and ready and by his side, the general stepped out and formed a half moon in front of the gates, awaiting for the people to reach the palace gates. If anything happened, they could quickly retreat to the safety of the palace courtyard, Sebastion had no intention of retreating.<br/>
<br/>
  	 All the volunteers drew their weapons and stood ready, waiting for the people. It didn't take them long. With all the preparations made, the guards put on alert, weapons brought to the wall, it was almost morning. The sun was beginning to rise in the distance, turning the dark sky into a light orange colour, the sun streaming rays of light through the low clouds on the horizon.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Stand strong and don't provoke them!" The general announced when the first of the people finally came into view. "We don't need an incident if we can prevent it."<br/>
<br/>
	   Maybe we want some fun. Sebastion thought to himself but knew the general was right in this case.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The marching people were yelling and calling out, throwing slurs and curses in their direction. Some carried crude weapons such as clubs and shovels. A few had decent enough weapons. Swords and daggers but there weren't near enough to actually put any fear into Sebastion. It would take a lot more to make the mercenary feel any sort of worry. The mass of men, women and even children didn't seem to have any intention of stopping, marching straight for the palace, looking intent on simply walking right over the palace gates. Luckily they did come to a halt, very close to the palace gates and the general, standing with their crude weapons at the ready.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Some were still throwing insults, screaming at the general and the volunteers to stand aside. Others called for the general's head, and a few other choice pieces they named. The women seemed particularly fond of wanting to castrate the general.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Please! People! There is no need for violence! We can talk!" The general called, holding his hands up to silence the crowd.<br/>
<br/>
	   "And how will we talk when my children are dead because of the guards?"<br/>
<br/>
	   "Your guards raped my wife!"<br/>
<br/>
	   "My daughter was raped and hanged when she reported it to your guards!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 The general seemed a little taken back. He knew nothing of what was being spoken, and they were serious charges, against the people and the guards. "We will make sure that this doesn't happen! We don't allow the guard of the queen to do such things! If any one has any proof, you're welcome to bring it forward and the queen will deal with it personally!"<br/>
<br/>
	   "Fuck the Queen!"<br/>
<br/>
	   "Let the bitch rot!"<br/>
<br/>
	   "Bring her out and we will do to her what she did to my daughter!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 The crowd suddenly started up again, roaring for the fall of the queen, for her head on a spike, for her to be pull apart by horses and hundreds of other methods of torture. The general tried to silence the crowd, bring order to the chaos they were causing. Instead, they all seemed to grow more and more intense, refusing to let the queen sit any longer on the throne. In the midst of the yelling and arguing and the general trying to calm them, an arrow shaft thudded home into the general's neck, piercing straight through for the arrow head to appear on the back of his neck, covered in blood.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Lord Drysal<br/>
<br/>
	   "The queen has some very plain defenses." The cloaked man told softly from where he sat away from the window.<br/>
<br/>
  	 From this view point, Lord Drysal was able to see the palace gates, the guards on the walls, and the people confronting the general, or the general confronting them. It was an interesting point of view, but one broken when the man in the corner spoke. Lord Drysal wished to know who the man was but he stuck by the rules when he made the agreement with the Seven Arrows. He didn't necessarily like their way of doing things, he would have preferred his frontal assault, but they had knowledge and knew how to do this far better than he could. Lord Drysal was a man of politics, not a man of war.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Fire." The man told softly, taking only a moment to peek out of the window before sitting back in his chair again.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The bow gave a soft ting as the arrow was let loose, finding its target only a moment later, burying deep in the general's neck. It was a great shot on such a distance, one Lord Drysal was sure he could make, but he wasn't given a chance to prove that he was a fine marksmen.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "The generals will keep to the walls. They won't dare come out with any force. This was a last attempt of theirs. If this fails, they will move on to their normal defense. Soldiers on the walls, oil on the sides of the walls. Makes it impossible to climb the all and they can set the walls on fire if things turn desperate. But they will first have to drop the oil. If there are no men to pour the oil, then the walls will be safe to climb."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I know the tactics well enough." Lord Drysal told firmly. "I have been part of it since the beginning. I hired you to get the people inside the palace."<br/>
<br/>
	   "And they will be." The man replied simply before giving the man with the bow a nod.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The bowman gave a high pitched whistle and out of nowhere, arrows started raining down from the buildings away from the palace. The Seven Arrows had spaced themselves perfectly, finding the best vantage points and used them to take out all soldiers on the wall, getting rid of the obstacle preventing the people from gaining access to the palace. Lord Drysal watched as the slaughter began, standing with his hands locked behind his back and never looking away from the scene that unfolded. If he could, he would have kept the guardsmen alive. It took time to hire and train new men, it took even longer to instill loyalty. Maybe them dying was in fact a good thing. Soldier loyal to the queen would only attempt to end his life, even if he was the king.<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastion<br/>
<br/>
  	 The moment the arrow struck the general, Sebastion knew there was trouble. This was far more than just a revolt by the people. They were being led, that much was clear enough. Just who was doing it he couldn't say, though it would be easy enough to make a guess. The queen had enough enemies that would want her dead. Though whoever was behind it still wouldn't get to kill her just yet, it would take more work than just killing a general. That was when whoever was behind this, made sure that they did do more than just kill a general.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The arrows came from the buildings, each one hitting its target, taking down a guard that stood on the wall. One by one, they toppled from the high wall, landing dead on the ground, and the people took this as a sign of their victory. The general was dead, the guards dying at a very quick rate, it could only mean victory for them. They charged, rushing forward to have the revenge for what had been done to them under the queen's rule. Sebastion's sword cut quickly, taking down a man before knew what was happening.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Back! Into the palace!" Sebastion called but the men were already fleeing.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The palace courtyard wasn't going to be safe, the palace wasn't going to be safe. Whoever did this knew exactly what to do and when, and they had this all under control. There was no winning for them. The only thing Sebastion could do now was retreat, grab the queen and the princess and escape. They could always mount an offensive when the queen had gained support from the other nations. Cutting down two men that tried to attack him, Sebastion finally made it through the palace gates. He didn't bother to try and stop and protect the gate. Already makeshift ladders were bumping against the walls and people were streaming over the wall, rushing to get inside.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The mercenary ran with all the strength he had. He didn't have time, he didn't have a chance once they surrounded the palace. If the queen had some secret passage, she had never told him anything about such things. The palace was empty, like rats that scattered the moment the ship started sinking. Every servant and guard was gone, even the court boys had run. They would not be safe from the wrath of the mob. After all, they had served the queen loyally and faithfully, they were guilty.<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastion's footsteps were the only ones that sounded in the halls, echoing off the walls. All the paintings and statues, figurines, furniture, carpets, the people would take them all, steal everything they could get their hands on. Even the treasury wouldn't be safe. To Sebastion's surprise, he reached the queen's quarters to find that there was not a guard left there. Either they were trying to defend the walls or they had decided to make a run for it as well. Whichever was the case, Sebastion just had to get the queen out of the palace.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Where are the guards?" Sebastion asked as he burst into the room.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Gone." The healer replied from where he sat by a table, slowly working on his concoctions.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Well, we're leaving." Sebastion said as he sheathed his sword, ready to carry the queen out of the palace.<br/>
<br/>
	   "That will do no good Sebastion." The queen said as she sat up slowly from the bed, still looking deathly pale.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Hey, you're sick. I can carry you out of here. You forgot, you didn't hire me for my brains, only my brawn."<br/>
<br/>
	   "No, I hired you because you're a good man, and a great fighter, and loyal."<br/>
<br/>
	   "We don't have time for this. Come on, let's go!"<br/>
<br/>
	   "I'm dead Sebastion!" The queen finally snapped and laid back down on the bed. "Tell him."<br/>
<br/>
  	 The healer packed away most of his herbs he had been using, lifting only the small cup as he walked over to the bed and gave the cup to the queen to drink. "It looked like any other illness I've seen many times before, but it's not. It's a rare poison that kills in the same manner. When you finally detect it, it's too late. There's nothing that can be done. The queen won't last the day. I'm sorry."<br/>
<br/>
	   "How?" Sebastion asked, his mind trying to understand what was going on.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I'm guessing the same ones that are attacking the palace as we speak." The queen replied, sipping on the bad tasting liquid. "They want me dead, in any way. So why not poison me and do this? It will definitely make sure I'm dead."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion stood for a moment before he sat down heavily in a chair. He had failed, somehow, sometime. He wasn't sure how he had done so, but he had failed the queen. He was supposed to keep her alive, it was the only thing he had to do, the one thing he had been hired for and it was gone. In one moment, he had failed the entire city.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Sebastion, you can't linger. You must leave! Take the princess and leave. Maybe her forces will come and take back the city! Or one of our other allies! You must try!"<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastion only gave a small nod, slowly pushing himself to his feet.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Come here." The queen ordered. "I have one last order for you."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion did as the queen bid, listening to her final wish. She whispered to him her secrets, things no one else in the entire world knew. Something so important, Sebastion could finally accept that the queen would die, but it wasn't in vain. At least he could still do something, he could still ensure the nation would survive. After she had spoken to him, the queen pressed a necklace in to his hands.<br/>
<br/>
	   "That should buy you a few things, maybe a horse and some food. Spend it wisely."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion didn't have anything he could say to the queen, there was nothing he could say. She had spoken her last words, given him one last chance to make everything right. All he had to do was try and make it come true. Taking the necklace and the queen's words with him, Sebastion left the queen's quarters and moved through the palace. He didn't truly feel in a rush. He had to get the princess and get out, but he didn't feel rushed. Some of the men from the city had already managed to slip into the palace but they were far too busy looting to worry about one man walking past and not bothering them.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Finally reaching the princess's room, Sebastion entered the room, pushing the sword back into its sheath. He didn't know how he was going to get the princess out of the palace. She would stick out like an eye sore in any of the clothing she wore. A woman would escape, a princess wouldn't. he needed to make sure she was disguised well enough to make it out, just far enough so they had a chance. Just enough that he could fight his way through those that remained.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Princess, we have to leave."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 She has placed herself comfortably by the window, resting her head down with a window wide open and having a good view on the palace gates and listening to the protests and to what people were yelling about and she sighed, almost out of boredom. They blamed the Queen for things that she hasn't done and she couldn't think but that they're geniuses. They're doing something similar what the Phantasm are all about, but this brought her back to the thoughts of the Crimson Raider. Suddenly, the idea for them now to dock in Freysau didn't sound like a good idea. "Fuck..." She said to herself, frowning at the thought and she knew that she cannot do anything about. Anything at all.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As she was staring off into the distance, she saw some sort of a flash in the distance, making her look that direction, only to see general good as dead. She raised her eyebrow and looked at one of the windows and judging from where the arrow pointed, she knew that it came from there. Lord Drysal or Lord Dick as Florian likes to call him is now here and watching this. But as she heard a faint whistle from the distance and saw swarm of arrows coming their way like hundreds of flies in the sky. Julienne pulled herself up and closed the window and watched the massacre happening, only to see the palace gates fully open and everyone swarming in. "Seven Arrows, huh? You guys are fucked." She said to herself and started packing her Phantasm tools, weaponry and clothes, all in one suitcase. Everything else, she left behind and knew that if she's going to run, she shouldn't wear extravagant dresses she hated so much, nor the Phantasm uniform and grabbed a simple man's white blouse and pants that she wore that way in the bar, knowing that this will not attract too much attention.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Just when she tied her hair up, Sebastion stormed in her room. She looked at him and put on a big tricorn hat. "I was thinking about it." She said calmly and grabbed her black suitcase and leaving the room with Sebastion. She saw that the hallways were completely empty and she could've left whenever she would and cursed to herself. She then noticed that he's been all by himself. "What about the Queen? Is she waiting somewhere and do you have any idea what to do?"<br/>
<br/>
	   Florian?<br/>
<br/>
  	 As the Crimson Raider approached Freysau at the break of dawn, even though Florian was miserable and drunk, he was sobered by the sight of the burning city and heard the angry screams echoing through the streets. Florian looked at the skies. "Is this a sign, Griselle?" He was becoming infuriated. His dead woman's birthday and this is what he's greeted to. As he went outside his cabin, William ran to him. "Julienne isn't around and we cannot be docked here. We're the only ship here! We should sail away and wait or we should at least hide in the secret chambers. Lord Dryal is responsible for all this!" He said as Florian interrupted him, with a mad look on his face, but enraged nonetheless. He grabbed the young William by his throat and pulled him to his face, captain reeked of rum.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "YER NOT GONNA TELL ME WHAT I'LL DO! I DON' GIVE A FUCK WHAT HAPPENS, IF I HAVE TO, I'LL BE THE ONE THAT'LL DESTROY THIS FUCKEN CITY! IF JULIENNE DOESN'T COME, I'LL KILL OF YA!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Everyone stared at their captain in fear, recognizing this mindless rage, almost like a beast, he unsheathed his cutlass and his pistol with other hand, but taking the last sips of rum before throwing it into the water.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "YA PILES O' MUCK, PREPARE THE CANNONS AND AIM AT THE CITY! I DON'T CARE ABOUT ANYTHIN'! FUCK 'EM! IF SHE IS NOT BACK IN HALF AN HOUR, FIRE!"<br/>
<br/>
	   His orders were taken seriously and everyone did as he told, while the most fearsome captain of all time just stood and waited, looking less like a person and more like a mad predator that will not only kill, but devour everything in his sight. This man killed for far less and the only person he loves and cares about is in danger, he'll raise hell if he has to.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastion<br/>
<br/>
  	 "The queen has already been escorted out of the palace. She will no doubt have a safe place to hide in the city. And I'm not longer in her service. When all this blows over, she will come out of hiding and retake the city. Well that's her plan anyway." Sebastion lied, as easily as breathing.<br/>
<br/>
  	 There was no point in telling the princess the truth, and there no point in making her worry. They had enough troubles already. Getting the princess out of the city was what now was important. Moving out of the room with the princess, Sebastion drew out his sword. Soon the people would be in the palace, raiding and killing. They had to make sure they were the same.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Grab a few things, doesn't matter what. Just look like a looter." Sebastion instructed. "The palace is under attack. Those coming in will loot. If we look like them, we can get out safely. So grab what you can."<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastion moved further down the corridor, taking a few small pieces, nothing heavy that would weigh him down. A small statue, a medium sized painting and a few other odds and ends. His hands looked like they were full but at least he could easily drop everything and draw his sword if he needed to. Moving through the palace at a quick walk, it seemed like it was working. At first there were a few looters, running around, then more and more until the palace was abuzz with footsteps of those stealing and looting and arguing over the loot they were trying to get their hands on.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion was surprised that this worked when they finally left the palace. He honestly didn't think it would work, he had been certain someone would recognize him. Someone would be able to point out that he was the personal guard of the queen. Instead, they were only interested in the riches they could acquire. The courtyard was what Sebastion expected, a bloodbath and mostly on the side of the soldiers. Hundreds of bodies littered the courtyard and a few of them were from those that came from the mob but mostly it had been the soldiers. They had lost this very badly, and none of them were alive to realize it.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Come on, out the back." Sebastion told as he moved closed to the palace wall where there was no more fighting.<br/>
<br/>
  	 There was still fighting in the courtyard, but small pockets spread out, the last few guards trying to hold their ground against the thousands in the mob. The queen should have foreseen something like this a long time ago and prepared. Instead it had not been seen to. The walls, oils, guards and everything else had been seen as enough to withstand any invasion, but they had been very wrong, and now they all paid the price for it.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion dropped everything he was carrying. They were pointless now. Now it was simply a matter of getting out of the city. Pushing the small gate open, Sebastion stepped out first, making sure it was clear and safe.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Looks like everyone is off causing shit somewhere else. We should be able to get out of the city. We'll get horses when we're out of the city and make for the border." Sebastion said as he was already planning the easiest route back to the princess's home, the safest route that would ensure she didn't get killed in the process.<br/>
<br/>
  	 They would have to keep off the main roads. As soon as it was discovered the princess was gone, they will have trackers and hounds coming after them. Someone will want the princess. Even if she had no value towards having the throne, she did however have a great value as a ransom. Sebastion started quickly towards the streets. He didn't know the city that well and the sun was rising quickly, lighting up the entire city. He knew a few alleys and side roads but nothing that would truly keep them out of the eyes of the people and their murderous intent, but that's why he also had a very sharp sword.<br/>
<br/>
	   Lord Drysal<br/>
<br/>
  	 The palace was going to take forever to repair and fill once more with all the work of arts the people were stealing. But they deserved everything they could carry away. They had ensured the throne to him, they had brought him exactly what he had hoped and dreamed of his entire life. Now he was going to finally have everything and the people will forever be on his side. He had one last nail he needed to hammer home in order for the people to keep him in their minds forever. The bards would sing of his victory and parents would forever tell tales of how the evil queen had been finally put to death.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Lord Drysal moved around the throne chair, his hand nervously touching the finely polished wood, the deep red colour looking as splendid as always. He yearned to be in the chair, giving official orders, being the one true power of this city. He had to wait, he had to be the humble man, the one that had saved the people but would at the same time live to serve them. It was a great plan, it was a perfect plan!<br/>
<br/>
	   "My lord." Donavan greeted with a grin and a small wave of his hand as he entered the throne room.<br/>
<br/>
  	 There was blood on Donavan's clothes. He had clearly jumped into the fighting. It was what he always wanted and Lord Drysal was only too happy to give it to the man. But today it wasn't Donavan that interested him, it was the one that was being dragged behind him by two other house soldiers.<br/>
<br/>
	   "What's wrong with her?" Lord Drysal asked with no pity for the queen when he saw her pale skin.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Donavan mentioned with his hand and the old man was quickly shoved forward and on to his knees to face the future king. "My lord. The queen had been poisoned. Unfortunately her life will quickly come to an end."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So that's your tactic?" Lord Drysal asked, finally ignoring the chair and turning to the queen. "Kill yourself and steal away the pleasure from me for sentencing you. You've always been a sneaky bitch."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "My apologies my lord, but the queen has been poisoned, she did not do this to herself." The healer corrected quickly but very timidly.<br/>
<br/>
	   "By who?" Lord Drysal asked with a furrowed brow.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Poisoned by an assassin no doubt but who and why now? This could only mean that if he had waited a few days, all of this could have been avoided. The queen would die of poison and he would be the next to take the throne. Still, that meant he wouldn't have the satisfaction of killing the queen.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "It's impossible to say my Lord. There has been no witnesses. However I've heard rumours of the Phantasms hanging around the city, but those are only rumours my Lord."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Rumours have a tendency to be true." Lord Drysal quoted with a click of his tongue. "Fine, we'll do this now. Bring her."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Lord Drysal had intended to wait this out until everything had settled and have a mock trail. Of course, the queen would be guilty of everything, he would ensure she was guilty of it all before she would be executed. Now there was no time for that. He had to make himself be remembered by the people. Word would spread quickly, all he needed was a few eyes on him. Moving from the throne room on to the balcony that stood two stories off the ground, he could see most of the palace courtyard.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Everyone! Please! Give me your attention!" Lord Drysal shouted as loud as he could.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It took a few moments but eyes slowly turned on him and people started calling each other and pointing to the balcony. Slowly people began gathering around the balcony, calling others to join them as well. This was something important, it had to be. With a short wait, almost two thousand men and women had gathered below the balcony, all of them staring up to the lord.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Hear me people! The queen no longer rules this city! You are all free of her tyranny!" A loud cheer went up, they had won! "But I think everyone feels the same as me. Every moment the queen breaths is another moment that she can call more death upon us! So as the future king, your king that will ensure that you are all protected and safe from any of these monstrous acts, I hereby sentence the former queen to death by beheading!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 The was a cheer before the cheer turned into boos and insults as the queen was brought forth and pushed up against the balcony ledge. Always act, never doubt yourself. Words Lord Drysal lived by. With those words in his mind, he drew his sword and in one quick swing, severed the queen's head from her shoulders. The pale skinned and grey hair head of the queen fell down to the earth below of the people.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Let it be known from now until the end of time! Lord Drysal! Future king and humble servant of the people, has defeated the queen of nightmares! I have ended her life and so it will be for all eternity!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 The people roared and cheered as the queen's head was pushed on to a spike. One of the people started running around with the spike, calling for everyone to know that the queen had fallen. Lord Drysal has killed the queen! All hail our saviour! The words were quickly taken up and would spread through the city like wildfire. Lord Drysal leaned forward against the balcony railing. He had done quite the thing on this day. Not only had he disposed of an evil queen, he had stolen the kill from an assassin and no one would ever know about it. It was a glorious day for him.<br/>
<br/>
	   "All hail me." Lord Drysal smiled happily.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 Princess looked at Sebastion as he said that the Queen is safe and Julienne knew for certain that she will not make it. She saw the poison work before, it's even stronger when it's mixed in with the alcohol, it goes straight to the bloodstream and assaults the heart progressively. She grabbed some of the things that she could on the way out, seeing people just scavenging through the palace as if it were their last. And it probably will be. Knowing the infamous Lord Dick, he'll more than likely by a tyrant of some sorts. There was no honor in what he has done. The alcohol influence has been weakened and Julienne was clear headed, which the lack of conversation proved. Even if she wanted to say something, what would she say? Julienne was never a part of such big event and it would be a lie if there was no impact on her. Yet she felt naked without her Phantasm outfit, she feels to exposed and vulnerable.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As they were going through the courtyard, dropping everything she didn't need, Julienne was turning back towards the docks, but couldn't see anything until she followed after Sebastion to the back where he opened the gates. As they pressed forward, she could clearly see the Crimson Raider docked, with cannons at the ready towards the city. Julienne stopped and swallowed nervously. Her father is angry, she could tell. Judging by the date, what her father used to say that this is the saddest day in his life, no wonder he was ready to do this. Shaking her head, she continued after Sebastion, hoping that some of the assassin members were on the look out as usually, she'll be recognized after all, even though she's in disguise.<br/>
<br/>
	   Shade<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 "If The Puppeteer fails to kill the Queen, even though she has done everything she had to do, do you think that she should be killed?" Two hooded men looked through the window of the tower with a nice view at the palace and the courtyard. Shade looked at the man that stood next to him and looked back at the scene happening. "Failure is a failure. I doubt that Florian would allow her to get her killed, but The Puppeteer is a coward to do the honorable thing... Oh, the suitcase." He said, pointing out to the two people heading outside the palace and going through the courtyard. "Who is that man with her?" The man asked, as Shade scoffed. "I'll just say that it's one of the Queen's men. She obviously got his trust like a real puppeteer, pulling his strings or maybe she's just in the role of the helpless princess..." Shade knew about Sebastion, he's been digging about his past, his job and the relationship with his Queen, barely anything escapes this man's tracks. Shortly after the two left, the beheading of the Queen happened and Shade just looked at the man next to him. "Florian won't like this."<br/>
<br/>
	   Florian<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 Time was running and like a bomb, Florian's wick was burning off pretty quickly. William was standing next to his captain, sweating profusely, but he didn't move. He just waited. Silence overwhelmed the entire ship as they waited. William checked the pocket watch and saw that it's been 25 minutes. He swallowed nervously and he couldn't even look at Florian. From the alleyway in between the buildings and fish markets, two hooded man moved quickly and swiftly, yet no sounds were heard, not even footsteps. They jumped on board and Florian frowned even more. "The Puppeteer is safe, she is on the move with one of the Queen's men, away from the revolutionary war. The Queen is dead.... By the Drysal's sword." Shade said this to Florian with a smirk underneath the shadow of his hood, but everyone moved away. The bomb that is Florian exploded.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "WHAT DID YA SAY!? I'LL KICK THAT SMIRK OUTTA YER FACE!!" Florian grabbed Shade's collar and pulled him to himself, but Shade pulled his dagger out and held it against Florian's thick beard, but it was over his throat. Loyal and scared as they are, the Phantasm assassins pointed their gunpowdered pistols at Shade without asking any questions.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You know what you need to do, Florian. She needs to die. She failed." Shade said calmly as he moved his dagger away, but Florian was so enraged that he could only growl. William took a deep breath and approached. "Please, let us speak about this, this war was something that happened suddenly and I think we need to talk this out." Florian listened to William usually for some unknown reason and freed Shade from his grip. But the assassins didn't rest easy, their guns were at the ready. Florian never trusted Shade and he made everyone know that, including Shade himself.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The ship has left the Freysau docks, sailing towards the same direction to which Julienne and Sebastion left. Few of the most trusted assassins, including William who's just the brains of the crew sat at the round table. Florian, like a enraged and preying monster sat across Shade who was calm and relaxed, not knowing who the bigger trouble is of these two. The little chandelier was right above the table, rocking back and forth along with the ship that sailed the seas. The tension filled the room before someone started to speak....<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 The city was oddly quiet. Sebastion was so use to walking the streets, seeing hundreds and thousands of people everywhere. Some did nothing, enjoy the warm day. Others would be working hard. But they were all there, living. Now there was almost no one. Now and then he would see someone slip in and out of their homes. Some closed windows and doors. Some tried to grab a few things from a shop since there were no guards around. Everyone was now simply just trying to survive this day.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion was trying to do the same with Tatianna. He just wanted to get out of the city alive. From there he would plan on what they could do. Finding another nation that would give the princes protection was an easy course. For him, he would just go back to the life he had always known, the life he missed quite a fair amount, especially after having such an eventful day.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion managed to keep a quick pace, moving towards the city edge as fast as he dared to go. He didn't want to draw unneeded attention, he just wanted to escape. Sebastion kept his sword sheathed but his hand gripped the hilt constantly. If anything happened, his sword would be ready the moment he needed it. Luckily there was no need for his sword. The streets were quiet, the people were scared and those part of the mob were closer to where they could get riches. He was sure many of the nobles would also not survive this day, many of them would be dead by evening and all their valuable gone.<br/>
<br/>
  	 When the city gates finally came into view, Sebastion eased his pace, slowing down to a calm walk. There were people by the gates, he didn't know what they wanted or what they were doing. He only saw them as a possible threat. The closer they got to the men, the more he understood what was going on. They had taken some of the gate guards as prisoners and was using the gates itself as a crossbar to hang the men from. It was cruel since these very guards had done everything they could to ensure the people stayed safe. And now they were repaid with such actions.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Of course it wasn't fair but life never was. A king could be winning a war and be on the verge of riding the world of his enemies only to fall from a horse and break his neck. Life was unfair, life could suck at any time, but that was life and unless you fought to stay alive, did everything in your power to be the one with power, then you would succumb to those bad times of life.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Stay quiet." Sebastion urged the princess. "No matter what, just keep walking. Don't talk, don't look at them, and don't stop. Just keep walking."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Those men were killing the guards, there was nothing from stopping them to rape a woman, if they hadn't done that already countless times. No one was safe when such things happened. People had to learn how to defend themselves, not simply give in to the whims of others. With one hand on the princess's arm, he held her arm firmly and kept walking, moving straight past the men having their fun with the guards.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Where do you think you're going!" One of the men called. "The city is locked down! Didn't you here? King Drysal wants the princess found! Whoever finds her, gets ten thousands gold coins!" The man called, heading over to the man and woman, hoping to be the one to collect the coins.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Keep walking." Sebastion whispered.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He didn't think anyone would want to find the princess. She had no true value in comparison to the queen and the city. She was merely a visitor, nothing else. Having her would not benefit Lord Drysal, but it did give Sebastion information. All this had to be because of that lord. He had always wanted the throne, he had tried on many occasions to convince the queen to give up the throne, to him, she had never budged. Now he had the throne right after the people attacked the palace, it was far too convenient.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Hey! Guy! Didn't you hear me! I'm talking to you! We're looking for the princess-."<br/>
<br/>
  	 The man stopped talking when an elbow caught him in the face, dropping him to his knees with hi hands over his nose. Blood gushed from his broken nose, trickling through his fingers.<br/>
<br/>
	   "I'm leaving with my wife. Don't try and stop us." Sebastion warned.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The men to seem to understand the warning given. They were quick to help their college on to his feet but didn't try to attack Sebastion or the princess. They had the guards they can play with, they didn't need another that would most likely kill half of them before they could actually put a noose around his neck. With one last warning look to them, Sebastion finally continued on with Tatianna, hoping from here on they would be safe since they were out of the city. There would be no one outside of the city trying to find them. Everyone was too busy looting and killing. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne?<br/>
<br/>
  	 The only peace she has known to be in the city like this was in the dead of night and before the break of dawn. It was the best peace possible that one could ask for and it's a frightening change comparing it to what they've just been through. Maybe Julienne's calmness and how collective she is makes her less of a princess? She cares not at this point. There are no guards, she's not trapped in some palace, Sebastion already saw that she is unlike other princesses. She wouldn't be surprised if he had his doubts.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As they walked to the city gates and saw what other men were doing, Julienne sighed and listened to what Sebastion said. "First thing I agree with you about." She whispered back after he told her not to do anything but keep walking towards the gates. She watched them approach and yell that they cannot leave and Drysal is now hunting on the princess. Julienne almost rolled her eyes and almost was surprised what mess Phantasms have made that it's almost hilarious. It would be much simpler if they killed the Queen, but no, Julienne had to take her role of the Puppeteer and pull some strings. At least she was done with it.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She felt him drag her towards the gates, ignoring the yells of the primitive scavengers and criminals, only for one to finish on his knees and let out muffled screams. Julienne sighed a bit, almost in boredom and irritation as they were allowed to leave this bloody place. Once they were finally out, the gates closing in behind them, Julienne looked over to the stables. "I guess we could use a ride, hm?" She said almost casually, like nothing has happened. Then she looked over to the west, the horizon, seeing the Crimson Raider sailing. She knew where they needed to go. She cannot stand being outside her natural habitat like this. The closest city that has a port is Pruessia and she heard that they had some targets back there, she needs to return.<br/>
<br/>
	   William?<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So we need to discuss this, Shade and Florian." William started as he picked a white handkerchief, his hand shaking and brushing off the sweat off his forehead as he spoke, but his was heard loud and clear. He was a good looking lad, but a coward. Though he was the absolute very best kind of coward - he was intelligent. He fooled half of the Phantasm crew to get his position. Above all,, he has a way with words. And that actually means that he's persuasive and a very good liar. He wasn't a fighter, but the luck this bastard had could make anyone jealous.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He was held hostage when the Crimson Raider raided a ship Misty Veil, one of the ships from Tozyl that was taking immigrants out of the nation and sailing to Pruessia, the scum of a city, a lot of pirates come there and enjoy themselves, especially because Pruessia holds the very best brothel, with very best women. Of course, this brothel was filled with female Phantasm spies that would rather offer a knife to man's throat than a handjob if they get a specific costumer. William was taken as hostage along with other immigrants, him being one as well, Florian asked questions about a certain route of a ship in which was a general that they needed to kill. Whoever didn't know the answer was killed. When it was William's turn to speak with a gun pointed to his head, he blurted out lies that he knew everything and that he was the ship's cook, not an immigrant. And they took him in as the second cook in the Crimson Raider and he was making things up about the entire route where the ship they were looking after was stopping. To William's insane luck, he was correct. He knew exactly every detail and that was because he saw the schedule back in Tozyl few days before only once and memorized the routes without even knowing it.<br/>
<br/>
  	 When Florian took him in and accepted William as one of their own, out of guilt he confessed the entire truth. He expected to be killed knowing Florian, but he was met with a very loud laugh from the man who welcomed such wits. Although, Florian doesn't allow him to leave the ship, just in case this lucky bastard didn't go on and about against the Phantasm, since he already knows too much.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "We have been told that The Puppeteer has done everything she is supposed to do and the revolutionary war has gotten in the way and killed the Queen before the poison did. Julienne made no mistakes." William stated as Florian nodded sternly, as Shade scoffed. "Phantasm's code is 'failure equals death'. She failed Florian, face it. We could've paid to Drysal to do the work, instead..." Shade started, but Florian slammed the wooden table so hard that the wood has cracked underneath his fist. "Julienne did everything I told 'er! While ya hide in shadows, locked inside for days!" Florian was not having it, but neither did Shade. "So you're breaking your own code, Florian? Does that mean we need to kill you too?" Florian growled and got off the chair and took his gun out to shoot the hooded man in the face, but two assassins jumped to prevent Florian from doing it. "Captain, that is against the code, as well..." William said cautiously and Florian listened, barely calming down. "Fine. Look for 'er and try to kill 'er. If ya fail, I'll do it." There was a smirk stretched out on Shade's face after Florian's words. "Of course... Captain."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Horses will help." Sebastion agreed but then he remember the only thing worth of money he had was the necklace the queen had given him, and he didn't know if he should spend it all on two horses. "Alright, we'll take the horses."<br/>
<br/>
  	 It didn't help disagreeing with the princess. They had to get away and horses were the fastest. And he didn't know how long they had before someone would send groups out to find them. Lord Drysal seemed to want the princess, he would have to ensure they were safe. Turning towards the stables, he felt a little nervous. He didn't need anyone knowing where they were going, they had to ensure they were well hidden.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Here, take this." Sebastion said, holding out the necklace to the princess. "I hope you're good with negotiating. Someone will recognize me easily. You, not so easily. Get us two horses, bedrolls and at least food for the next five days. We might have to pass the next city, we have to make sure we can keep going if it's needed."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion admitted to himself that he didn't feel comfortable giving the necklace to the princess. He didn't know if the princess could manage this. Maybe she could negotiate treaties and such, but this was not something like that. She wasn't going up against a lord of some kind. She was going against a normal citizen, a stable owner that simply wanted to make a good deal that favoured him and no one else.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Whatever he says, don't settle for anything less. This necklace is worth enough to buy the entire stables and pay their wages for the next two summers. So don't let him cheat you. If you can't do this, just tell me."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion almost pulled back the necklace, still feeling nervous. He didn't like this. Giving this over to someone else made him very nervous. Still, there would be people on the road, there would be guards and soldiers on the road. Someone was bound to spot him and recognize him. The best he could do was change his appearance slightly, the best he could.<br/>
<br/>
	   "While you do that, I'll be by the river." Sebastion said and scratched as the heavy beard covering his whole face. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne looked at Sebastion as he handed her the necklace and raised her eyebrow. She understood the fact that her didn't want to show his face and that there's a possibility that he might be recognized. Once he barely parted with the necklace and turned away, almost as if he wanted to run away, Julienne looked at the necklace and sighed. She recognized it, the Queen was always wearing it. She shook her head as she opened the suitcase while nobody was looking and grabbed a big sack of gold, taking ten golden coins, it'll be more than he would ask for.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once she approached the man, she took off her tricorn hat and gave a bit worried and helpless look in her eyes. "Oh my, it's terrible inside the city gates..." She said as the man raised both of his eyebrows. "Yeah, I heard Drysal bastard wants to take o'er.... Do you need help, lass?" Jullienne nodded quickly and handed ten golden coins. "I need two bedrolls, two horses and food. Husband and I are going for Meylyn." Julienne lied as the man looked at the coins and then at her. "Meylyn... That's pretty far. Well, I guess that ain't none of my business, you're paying well, I'll pack ya up lady." He took the coins and went inside the cottage, prepared some food, packed bedrolls and guided brown and white horses. "Thank you sir, you take care of yourself!" She waved with her hat and put it back on, going towards the river, seeing Sebastion there.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Hey, big guy! Think fast!" She called out. Once he turned she tossed him the necklace. "Keep it for when we actually need it. What, you thought that I'd leave unprepared?" She said with a little smirk, she didn't care how will he take that, but she saw that he hardly parted with it.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion moved to the river bank, still concerned about the princess. He had to keep an eye on her. In a matter of two days, the queen had gone from ruling an entire nation to being dead. If he couldn't keep the princess safe while she was surrounded by some of the best fighters in the world, there was no chance of him keeping the princess safe if he wasn't there watching over. He had no choice, he had to keep her safe and the only way he could do that while she was busy with the stables, was to ensure he couldn't be recognizable.<br/>
<br/>
  	 By the river side, he went down on one knee and took the knife from his belt. The knife was still extremely sharp, he hadn't used it since the last time he had sharpened the blade. Dipping the knife in the water, he slowly dragged it across his face, slipping the beard from his face with ease. He moved slowly to ensure he didn't get rid of his skin as well. One slip and he would never be recognizable because half his face would be missing. Bit by bit he worked on the beard until he got it as smooth as possible without a razor and a mirror. The clear water helped him see himself a little but it wasn't as clear as a mirror would have been. Still, it worked. After his beard, he took hold of his hair and gave an easy slice just above his skin, getting rid of the long hair that had been growing for a while.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Now he worked bit by bit on his head, cutting his hair off right against the skin as well. It wasn't long before all hair from his shoulders and up were gone, leaving him cleaner than he had been for a very long time. It felt strange not having hair, like he was suddenly getting cold. At least this would help, he hoped it would work until the princess was safe. Turning quickly when he heard the princess's voice, he grabbed the necklace that sparkled in the light when it flew through the air.<br/>
<br/>
	   "My job is keeping you safe. Not you giving up your things." Sebastion told but in a way, he was glad she had done it.<br/>
<br/>
  	 This was the last piece he had left of the queen. So many years he had spent protecting the queen and that was all he had left. He had other things he had picked up while in the palace but this was the only personal affect he had. Stuffing the necklace into his pocket and the knife into it's sheath, he walked over to the horses. He took only a moment to look them over before he shook his head.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You were cheated. I don't know what you paid but these are mares. We need to carry weight a long distance, stallions would have been better." Sebastion told but the mares were not of bad breed. "But they will work. I'm sure they will be able to do what we need of them."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Lifting the saddlebags over their rumps, he tested the saddles, ensuring they are firmly in place. He wasn't going to have the princess fall off a horse and break her neck. And he didn't need to get hurt either, it would only mean he wouldn't be able to protect the princess properly. Luckily this would be able to get them away from the city quickly.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "We'll keep to a slow trot, nothing excessive yet. Let the horses get a feel for us and then we'll push them more if we're being followed." Sebastion told, finally happy that the saddles would keep them safely on horseback.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne tilted her head as she looked at Sebastion's new appearance and grinned. "You barely look like yourself. That's the point, I guess." She then added. "Not bad, I guess." She was simply messing with him, feeling better now that she's outside and away from all the madness inside. She looked over to the sea and saw the the Crimson Raider is way ahead of them. They'll be in the city long before they arrive and Julienne believed that they know that it'll take them long. Pruessia after all was a place to be enjoyed, but by the pirates and like.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As Sebastion said that she's been tricked and that these are mares, Julienne looked at the animals and shrugged. "They look pretty capable to me." Once he fixed the saddles for them both, Julienne swiftly got herself up and got a hang of it. It's been a while since she rode, but she got a feel to the mare and sighed in relief. As Sebastion got on, Julienne looked at him once they caught up their pace and slowly went up the road. "I know one of the ways to get me to the ships. There's a route of the trading ship of Tozyl that sails to every city, including Freysau. It might be in Pruessia by the time we get there, I'll recognize it."<br/>
<br/>
  	 She grabbed one of the flasks from under her male blouse and drank from it, none other than an actual Tozyl brandy. It burns one's insides, but calms the nerves like a good beating. She took a chug and then offered it to him. "This is a drink from where I come from. It's specifically made to make a person go numb and warm them from the inside. Some people say it's the strongest drink, I wouldn't know. I drank with soldiers back in the day." She stated as she started humming a song, which was catchy, yet sad in a way, led to believe that this is connected to her father's past and his cowardice before he became a true man. Julienne felt it and it reminded her of the place she called home and she anticipated to return as soon as possible.<br/>
<br/>
	   Yet we board again, dock unknown, and sail by pale moonlight.<br/>
	   Leader of a band of criminals on the high seas,<br/>
	   We seek the fortune rumored still across the great divide.<br/>
	   Send them home, I cannot do, for then they'll turn on me,<br/>
	   Yet we find not what we're searching for, instead only lies.<br/>
	   So fare thee well, cretins from hell, doomed to roam with me.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 A princess that drinks like a soldier, Sebastion was sure he had seen it all now. All he needed was for her to whip out a sword and take on ten men alone and beat them all without so much as breaking a sweat, then he would be sure the world was indeed changing, far too fast for him to like it. But he was glad to take a sip of the strong liquid inside the flask, even if the flask came from somewhere close to the princess's skin, he could still feel her body heat on the metal. He took a sip as he listened to the lovely sound the princess made when she hummed, and she was true in her words, it was as strong as she had said, which made him only wonder about the princess even more.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, at least we have some good drink for the trip." Sebastion agreed as he handed the flask back. "But I'm not sure about this ship. It might be something we wouldn't want to dare. Lord Drysal has a lot of enemies but even more resources, that's why he's stayed alive this long. He can find us anywhere and if we happen to board a ship filled with his men, it would be bad for us."<br/>
<br/>
  	 The only thing Sebastion was concentrating on was to keep the princess alive and return her home. He didn't have any other obligations and he didn't have any other choice. He had nowhere he could go and if he stuck his head out too far, Lord Drysal will have it chopped off. Right now, he couldn't allow his head to be removed from his shoulders, not until the princess was safely home.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "It would be best if we stay on the road, alone. That way no one can recognize us or trap us. But I won't be unreasonable, we can have a look at the ship." It was the least he could do. If the princess knew the ship and the men, it was something, something worth checking out. "But if I see one thing I don't like, we're going on horseback. I'm not going to risk your life princess."<br/>
<br/>
	   ***********<br/>
<br/>
  	 The next three days was tedious. Nothing but open fields dotted with trees or massive clump of trees dotted with a few openings. Either way, it was a plain and boring site to see. Still, it was better than the headman's axe or steel bars. At least this was freedom, for him to go where he wanted and do as he wanted, well until he had the princess home safely. At least this gave him a chance. The last few years with the queen had made him softer and made him relax far too much. He was in no proper state anymore, not even close. Compared to when he roamed the world and fought in all those battles, he was a fat slab of jelly.<br/>
<br/>
  	 So as they traveled, Sebastion would stop every night and do his normal exercise routines with his sword. Simple wings, loosening the muscles, helping him remember everything he had been taught over the years from so many different teachers. In the morning he did the same exercises, only he included a few quick physical exercises. As lazy as the life with the queen had made him, he hadn't lost everything. He just needed to keep to his regiment and he would once again be his normal self that he remembered in no time at all.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Those three days didn't change much except for the scenery. Finally, the long road, the trees and open fields, they were all gone, instead, replaced by tall buildings, a strong wall, thick, fortified gates and a strong smell of fish. Traders seemed to be everywhere, even outside the city on the side of the road, peddling their salty creatures to everyone that passed by. It didn't matter if they were commoners or guards or lords, they tried to sell their fish to everyone. Sebastion enjoyed fish, on occasion but the smell was something unique to grow accustomed to, a smell he didn't think he would even be able to wash off easily.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I think we should find a place for the night. We can wash up and rest properly. We can see if that ship of yours is in the bay in the morning." Sebastion offered, wanting to only get away from the smell for the most part, but rest would be good.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The princess had to be kept safe and in the middle of the night, anyone could creep on them. Sebastion had barely slept in the evenings. He choose to rather stay awake as much as possible and keep the princess safe. Once they reach the city he could sleep, and they had finally done so. He didn't think he could stay awake much longer anyway. He had caught himself falling asleep in the saddle a few times already, enough to let him know, he had to sleep, he didn't have a choice. Or he could just fall from the horse and break something, would leave him rather useless. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne looked at Sebastion, seeing that he has been quite more relaxed than she remembers, but then again, while he was on the duty with the Queen, he had to be as cautious as possible. She was surprised that she was able to keep the secret of her identity for so long and she's been slightly bothered by the fact that she has to keep lying, although her act was dropping more and more while they were traveling. Sebastion can take it as if she has relaxed outside all that finery and the palace. She wondered if the Crimson Raider will be in Pruessia, they were always well prepared with what if moments and how to handle them in case things go wrong. Best question of all is - what about Sebastion? He doesn't seem to have anywhere to go? Best of all, he reminds her of her father when he was younger. This is what she would imagine him like when he was young and less insane.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The three days of travel were the pain in the ass in all seriousness, the saddle was not comfortable at all, but Julienne wouldn't complain, just hoping to reach the filthy city of Pruessia which was now right in front of them. People seemed to busy as ever in Pruessia, with pirates walking the streets, carrying some chests or just passing out drunk in the middle of the day on the streets, it was a common sight. She nodded at Sebastion as he said that they should rest and she agreed that they could rest. She would love to lay down in a soft bed. But quickly they were greeted by a bald man with scars over his face. "Princess!" He said approaching slowly, seeming happy and surprised, speaking with his rather unusual accent. "Roderick..." Julienne replied and signed Sebastion that it is fine and that he shouldn't be alarmed. This was, after all, another Phantasm spy. "Mistress Lenora has been greatly worried after she has heard that you were in Freysau while Lord Drysal has been making a ruckus. You two look tired, go to the brothel and meed up with the Mistress, I'm sure she would like to hear from the princess and send a message to Tozyl about what has happened and that you're safe." Julienne smiled at the incredible act of the Roderick the Scoundrel and nodded. "Thank you Roderick, you're too kind." As the bald man left towards the docks, she saw the red sails in the distance and sighed in relief, knowing that she is home soon.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I've been here a few times during my travels and made friends with the Mistress. She holds Pruessia as best as possible and guess what, her throne in is in brothel." Julienne said while nudging Sebastion as they walked inside of the famous brothel Maiden's Corner. Absolutely best women of all sizes, colors and ages for men and women who have different tastes, the brothel was filled with laughter, smoke and music. This place always had the very best atmosphere one could ask for and women would pass by, tease men into interest to spend a night with. Julienne smirked and wondered how Sebastion feels about this, seeing Mistress Lorena approaching them.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Oh, princess... I'm so happy to see you alive and well." The blonde woman that was, surprisingly for those who don't know her, was dressed in men's clothes, even though she has a pretty face. That was all just a facade, Lorena curses like a sailor and beats men like a beast, all thanks to the very best lifestyle that the Phantasm could offer her. The two hugged and Julienne replied. "It's been... Eventful." She said with a sigh, showing off a bit more fragile side. "My friend here kept me safe from all the dangers and helped me escape before we got into trouble and I must say, we've been riding for three days and we're tired." Lenora nodded and looked around. "You needn't to worry about anything, my princess. I'll have your very best rooms ready and keep you safe." She then looked at Sebastion and smirked. "As a good deed for protecting princess, I might reward you with one of our women for free."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 It wasn't strange to imagine a princess was well known, after all, she was a princess. Her name was on everyone's lips, she was easily recognized with so many people around, but he didn't think she would be recognized by someone in the middle of the street, in such a busy city, it was unusual but not unheard of. At least he knew he didn't have to keep an eye on the man, but he didn't much care for the man's appearance. If anything taught him while under the queen's thumb, appearance was a very important factor. This man was no employee of the throne, he was merely a man, maybe secretly hired to find the princess and ensure her safety, or he was very loyal, but he was no man to walk the halls of the palace.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Even if the man was nothing that would appear in the palaces around the world, it was nothing compared to the brothel. In the palace, Sebastion had known his place. He knew what he was supposed to do and when and how. Here, everything was different and in the brothel, a place he had visited a few times before in his past, he was the newcomer. He was the strange face among the groups of friends. It made him uncomfortable as he stood there and watched a princess greet a brothel mistress as if they had been best of friends since birth. Sebastion was certain that this was a friendship her father would not condone if he ever learned of it, which he was certain the princess would make sure never happens.<br/>
<br/>
  	 When the sudden question was directed to him, Sebastion could only give half a smile. He wasn't sure how he should respond. The room was full of full figured woman, someone with huge endowments, others with small little balls on their chests, but they were all very attractive to say the least. Saying no to such an offer was something Sebastion had never thought would be so though.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Thank you for the offer Mistress, but I have to keep the princess safe. Until she's home, I can't take my eyes off. She likes disappearing." Sebastion told with a raised eyebrow and a smirk touching the corners of his lips.<br/>
<br/>
  	 If he had learned anything about the princess in the time since she had come to the palace, she was definitely one for not staying in one place for long. Maybe that was the reason she had crossed the land to try and broker new trades with the queen. Or maybe she needed to escape her family before she could escape her entitlement. Whichever was the case, he could see the princess enjoyed being away from everything that she was supposed to be dutiful towards.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Maybe I can take you up on your offer when I return from returning the princess? I would be happy to oblige then."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Lenora looked at Sebastion slightly surprised that a man like him was willing to do his job to the very end and the face that the Mistress had was the face of approval, as Julienne looked at Sebastion with a smirk on her face. "You seem to become more serious than I recall you being. He'll be rewarded."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Lenora chuckled and called out the bartender. "Free drinks for these two important guests tonight!" As the bartender nodded at the Mistress, she looked back at the two and added. "And the Tozyl trading ship is tonight docked, sailors are at the inn and they'll be leaving for their usual route and back to their destination, so make sure not to be late tomorrow morning if you're willing to return as quickly as possible. I'm not sure if the news reached your parents, but either way I'd say you don't waste any time."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne smiled at Lenora with approval, obviously the woman knew her job and how to act in front of people. "Well, it's been a quite long ride from the Freysau, do you have any spare clothes and I really need to take a bath." Lenora nodded, pointed out to the private washroom upstairs. "That's the private washroom and those two doors will be your rooms for the night." She handed the keys to the two. "I'll tell my women to bring you clothes once you're done. The left room will be yours, princess." She said as she excused herself after hearing her name called by one of the women.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne looked at Sebastion and grinned. "I'll go and take a bath, you enjoy yourself, this is a familiar place for me so you can relax a little." She said as she headed towards the private washroom that was kept perfectly clean and spotless. She prepared herself a hot bath and finally relaxed completely and enjoyed the music that she could hear through the walls from the outside in the main bar, but she could also hear moans from other private rooms, which was to be expected. As she was enjoying her hot bath along with her Tozyl brandy.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once she got off the bath, she felt playful and couldn't help but chuckle in response to the drunks outside that she has heard. Julienne took the silk red robes that were hanging behind the door and got out seeing that Sebastion still wasn't in his room, the playful and drunk assassin decided to play around little and got inside his room, jumping onto his bed.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion couldn't help but watch the princess go, wondering what he was supposed to do. He wanted to drink, he wanted a woman for the night and he wanted to sleep for the next few days without moving, which none of them were possible at all. Instead, he gave Tatianna a nod as she headed to the bath. He could use a bath. He could smell himself and he could feel that this night would be another long one. As much as he wanted to sleep, he could see men and women entering and leaving the brothel on a regular basis.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He couldn't trust any of them. Any of them could be a man or woman working for Lord Drysal. They could be walking around looking for information about the princess and would happen to tumble upon the princes in a brothel of all places. As unlikely as it all seemed, it was also unlikely that the queen would have been poisoned but she had been and now she was dead, because he had grown lax.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sitting down by the bar, Sebastion was glad to take what was given to him by the man on the other side. He took a quick, deep swallow, tasting a deep, rich flavour with a dark hint to it, but at the same time, it left a very sweet after taste. That was something he had never had before and he really liked it.<br/>
<br/>
	   "So ya new 'ere, 'ight?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion frowned at the man. He could barely understand what the man was saying. With his broken nose, cuts here and there on his face and arms and shoulders, he looked like a man use to fighting, or a man use to looking for a fight.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You'll have to use proper language. I didn't understand what the fuck you're saying." Sebastion said as he took another drink from the mug.<br/>
<br/>
	   "I 'aying ya a new 'ere. Wa'? Ya dun spe' gud?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 With his toothless mouth moving and producing sounds Sebastion didn't think he could translate, he just shook his head and waved the man goodbye. He was tired and wanted to rest, not listen on to some cook rattle on and on in a way Sebastion could never understand. He was sure there was a time once he could understand the man, but the queen had changed him in to an upstanding citizen, one that spoke with a good vocabulary and used proper pronunciation. He didn't know why the hell the queen had almost managed to turn him into a lord but she had somehow managed to sneak it past him without ever realizing it.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Hey! I be spek'n tu ya!" The man said as he grabbed Sebastion by the shoulder and pulled on him, but he wasn't strong enough to actually make the mercenary move the way he wanted him to.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Look, just go away, alright? I don't know what you want and I'm not interested either." Sebastion said as he could feel there was trouble brewing, this man was probably looking for a fight.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Before it could turn into a fight, one of the women that worked in the brothel slid up between them, buffering herself between Sebastion and the man, her back turned to Sebastion to face the man. She was tall and thin, she looked almost too thin, like she was never eating.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Come now Juk. There is no need to waste your energy on him." The woman purred. "Waste your energy on me!" She finished with grabbing him between the legs with a sly smile.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion had to give it to the Mistress of this brothel, her women could end any trouble quickly without blood being shed or any threats being thrown. Instead, the woman had simple saunter up to them and made the man turn his attention away completely from Sebastion. It was definitely a very talented woman, he would recommend those tactics to the next royal he worked for, if he worked for another royal ever again. He just needed to finish with the princess and he would no longer be a part of the royals and nobles.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Taking one more drink from the barkeep, Sebastion headed up stairs. He checked around and didn't see or hear the princess anywhere. He knocked on the washroom and received no answer. He knocked a second time and still no answer. Finally opening the door, he found the washroom empty, ecvept for the clothes laying on the ground that the princess had been wearing and the water in the wooden tub still with steam slowly rising up from the surface of the water. He wasn't going to get a better chance than this.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Stripping off his clothes, Sebastion climbed into the water, feeling the warm water seeping into his muscles almost immediately. It was one of the best feelings he had enjoyed in a long time. It had been a long time since he had needed to push himself so hard for so long. At least now he felt far more relaxed, relaxed enough to almost fall asleep. When the feeling of sleep almost came over him, Sebastion pushed himself up. Laying in the bath was a bad idea. Instead, he used the scented soap to wash himself, covering every inch of his body until he was covered in soap, including his bald head and face.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The mercenary washed himself off, dried himself off with a large, white towel and finally stepped out of the washroom, feeling a million times better, like a new man and the old had jut been scrubbed off of him. He could do with his bed now, he could do with a full night's sleep. Not that he would get in much sleep for the night. The princess still needed to be kept safe. Sebastion gave a lazy yawn as he headed from the washroom to the room the Mistress had pointed out for him to use. He was sure it was going to be a tiny room with nothing more than a bed but that's all he needed. A bed and a blanket and he would be able to sleep as comfortably as any king or queen.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With not much in his mind other than his bed, Sebastion entered his room, still trying to keep himself from falling asleep while he was walking. It was incredible how tired he was. He couldn't remember the last time he had been so tired. If he had to think, he remembered the Seige of Fort Bront. It had been a long time ago but he still remembered how long they had been in the fort, struggling with supplies and trying-.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Princess?"<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 The room was nicely decorated with curtains, big and comfortable bed, the scent of the room was very calming, almost as if the scent candles they've used was an aphrodisiac that would affect the couples. How clever Lenora, Julienne thought to herself as she shook her head and yawned deeply, relaxing completely and the alcohol still holding her, feeling light headed. The bed was comfortable and smelled really nice, at leas this was the cleanest brothels she knew, some are like junkyards.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It's been a while until Sebastion arrived, but when he did went inside and saw her laying in the bed in nothing but robes. Why is Julienne doing this? She thought it was absolutely hilarious, especially seeing the look on Sebastion's face. The mixture of shocked and dead tired. "What's with that face? And please, Tatianna." She repeated the fact that she disliked being called princess while alone with someone that isn't a noble or a royal.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She got off the bed mischievously chuckling and approached Sebastion, pulling him inside and pushed him onto the bed. She leaned above him with her hands pressed against the bed, looking at his clothes and pockets, thinking where he could've placed the key of his room. "My, my.. You look tired. I'm sure you could use some real rest." She ran her hand over his chest down to his pants, but her hand ran over his pocket, feeling the key and swiftly taking it out.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion was still half confused when the princess pushed him on to the bed, not sure what he was supposed to do or say. He had to admit, this was a first for him. Not that he had looked on to some of the ladies of the court with lust, but he had never pursued any of them. He had known the dangerous of such actions and rather stuck to the girls he knew. This however was something else. Not only was Tatianna royalty, he was supposed to be the one protecting her and keeping her safe, he couldn't quite see this as doing his duty to the dead queen.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Feeling her press on him as she was on top of him, her robes barely hiding anything from plain sight but enough to make him wonder, he couldn't help but feel her body heat and her hands feeling over him very skillfully, like she had done this many times before.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You did say you liked visiting the inns of your home. I never imagined you being one to visit brothels." Sebastion noted as he felt her slip the key from his pocket.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Looking down, his eyes skimming over her robed body, he looked as she took out the key, still a little curious as to what she had planned. Maybe she wanted to get rid of him, leave him behind and disappear on another adventure and the only way to do that, was to ensure he couldn't follow her. Locking him in his room wouldn't achieve that though. Breaking down a simple wooden door was not hard task. But it was not the door or any other piece of the room that interested him at the very moment.<br/>
<br/>
	   Lifting his hand but not moving towards the key, he tugged lightly on the robes that covered her body. She was a princess, she was going home soon, how bad could it really be? As long as no one knew of course, then it wouldn't be a problem. That was what Sebastion knew would have to remain a secret and they still had some traveling ahead of them, they could talk about it as they traveled. But what use was talking right now as he tugged at the robe and it simply fell open without much effort, revealing a single, ample and firm breast beneath. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne chuckled as she held the key with her and shook her head at his statement that she didn't seem like the type that would visit brothels. "Lenora and I go way back, it's not that I chose. But aren't you judgmental. You didn't seem the type or I was just being too forgiving."<br/>
<br/>
  	 She stopped moving the moment she felt his hand tugging on the robe and felt it slide off her shoulder, revealing one of her breasts. She didn't expect this happening and the way he simply did it, absolutely without a care. Julienne pulled herself up with her knees pressed against the bed right between his legs, though not covering herself yet.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Oh, I didn't see that coming." She chuckled and wondered if he would REALLY do this to a princess or if he actually started suspecting her, which she wouldn't like to happen anytime soon. Julienne knew that most men would just sit and let the princess take the decision, while she was just being the filthy and drunken tease, having her fun to achieve what she was after, his key. He wasn't a bad looking guy and certainly her type was more a rugged men than the sophisticated ones, Julienne caught herself wondering about these things. But she needed to make sure if the visit to this brothel didn't ruin her 'image' of the rebellious princess, which she doesn't want to do until she gets on that ship.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Now I wonder, how many times you actually thought of this thing to happen? Doesn't matter that I'm a princess to you, hmm? I just wanted to show some appreciation in a way, you know that's why I took the key..." She said crossing her arms over her chest and looking down at him, still holding the key in her hand. She wondered if the two lovely ladies were still close to the room that she has seen and stuff them all into this little trouble after she's certain that her identity is safe until she's back in the floating haven.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You should ask rather if a princes should do this or not." Sebastion corrected with a grin. "I've lived my life every day for a long time on the edge of dying. If I would live the next day or not, that was never important, only today and if I had to think like that, well, today is just that, today. Isn't it?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion didn't hesitate as he reached up, taking a hold of the other slip of the robe that still hung over his shoulder. He didn't rush his movements, he simply moved at a reasonable pace. Taking a hold of the robe over her shoulder, he pulled it down as well, exposing the other breast as well, but this was Sebastion turned to what he had been thinking. With his hand still holding the robe he had pulled from her shoulder, he twisted it, the robe suddenly pulling tight and pulling the princess's arms against her sides.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So I guess I should ask, what was the point of taking my key? If you think you're going to lock me in my room and run away, that's not going to happen. If I have to, I'll tie you to this bed naked but I made a promise to the queen. I will take you home safely."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne couldn't help but let out a hearty laugh and shook her head. "You really think that it matters if I'm a princess in a brothel with a man in a bed? I was just asking to make sure with which of the two heads were you thinking." She said with a shrug, completely disregarding the fact that her chest is exposed to the man in front of her that was just taking without any questions. As far as Julienne thinks, this might not even be happening, she barely felt a thing after drinking so much these last few days.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Though the fact that she chose to mess with a man like Sebastion got her in the unexpected situation. She gasped a little feeling that her arms were restricted from movement and raised her eyebrow at him in wonder. She looked at the key in her hand and tilted her head. "Oh, you mean this thing? I wouldn't run off, I'd lock you in this room with two wonderful ladies that would love to spend time with you, but oh well, I'm being held hostage by my protector, exciting. But now my plan is ruined!" She said with a laugh, just hiding the fact that the women she wanted to lock him in with were bigger and older ladies, if nothing, well experienced. It was a simple joke that she wanted to pull off, but the curiosity got the best of her.<br/>
<br/>
  	 If nothing, she found out that Sebastion was loyal to the Queen and to the promise he made her even after death. No matter how stupid the thought could be with her being exposed to Sebastion in the awkward moment like this, Julienne felt guilt. It was not a nice feeling and she was avoiding it at all cost after every murder, Queen's death might even be something useful for Sebastion to find a life he belonged to, but the man has nowhere else to go. Julienne was only a human with a past when she was drunk, not a skilled assassin that pushes everything away that makes her a woman.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Give me over to two ladies for the evening?" Sebastion asked with a raised eyebrow. "You know I'm supposed to keep you safe. For all we know, Lord Drysal could come bargaining in through those doors at any moment."<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was true, not very likely, but it could come true. He had to stay vigilant and he had to stay sober, though he forgot about that the moment he could get his hands on some good drink. It wasn't helping much in keeping him awake. So that made him do the only thing he could think of, something that would at least make sure the princess was kept safe. Letting go of the robe, he pulled it back gently on to her shoulders and tugged the front closed so her chest was covered. What she did afterwards would be her own choice, but at least he could say he covered her, then he had been the one to uncover her in the first place.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With hands around her waist, he lifted the princess with a lot of ease. She weighed almost nothing compared to what he was use to carrying around. It was easy to lift her up and drop her down, quite gently at least, on to the bed.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Since you have fascination with me, I will let you sleep here tonight. I don't blame you. I mean look at this!" Sebastion joked with a grin as he ran his finger along the sides of his face, trying to give the princess a smoldering look.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He had seen some of the nobles do so with the other nobles when there were a get together of some kind. He didn't think he pulled it off very well but he was certain he had some kind of effect on the princess. Hopefully a good one, to prevent her father from removing his head for exposing her royal breasts. But this was the best idea he felt he had had in ages. Keep the princess close and he could keep her safe. If she was in the other room, he wouldn't be able to keep her safe, not as safe as he wanted her to be anyway. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne winced as he put the robes back on to cling on her shoulders and she was, least to say surprised by the gesture. He even placed her back off the bed without breaking a sweat, which wasn't the thing that surprised her. Tying her robes around her waist she looked at him as he said that she has a fascination with him. She raised her eyebrow at him and watched as he jokingly gave her a smoldering look and she couldn't help but laugh.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Yeah stud, I'll be sleeping here to make you feel better about yourself. At least you're not boring as the nobles, I'll give you that." She joked back, playfully tossing the key into his lap and crawled next to him on the bed to reach the pillows. "I doubt Lord Drysal would even know for who to look for. He only has a name." She stated as she made herself comfortable and covered herself beneath the sheets, yawning lazily. "Though it doesn't matter, Lenora said that the ship is here and we don't wanna be late tomorrow morning in case it really is there."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Though she still needed to figure out what to do with Sebastion in case they really enter the ship and run into Florian. He'll be more than likely informed by someone that Sebastion helped her and kept her safe and she knew that her father would nevertheless appreciate that, hopefully not with the painless death or anything in such a way. She'll talk to him about this.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "They can be tiresome." Sebastion agreed, imagining the times he had listened to them prattle on about minor details and bugs back when the queen was still alive. "But they weren't all bad. Sometimes they were interesting. When they were trying to plot to kill the queen or when they got too drunk, they were interesting."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Those times were few and far between but they had come and they had been interesting. The most interesting had been when Sebastion had managed to convince three of the younger lords to take him on in a drinking competition. He had never seen any lord that drunk, and it had been entertaining to say the least. But Sebastion didn't stay on the bed with the princess. Instead he stood up and locked the room door, ensuring they would have some warning of someone trying to break the door down if someone came for them.<br/>
<br/>
  	 This ship she mentioned, it still bothered Sebastion. He didn't know anyone on the ship, he didn't know the ship at all. He would rather take the horses but the princess did have a point. It would be faster and safer, two things he could do with on this trip.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "We'll go see the ship, but like I said, if I don't like it, we're going on horseback the rest of the way." Sebastion warned once again before he sat down on the bed, feeling still uneasy.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He wanted to sleep but he knew it was for the best if he didn't sleep. Staying awake felt impossible but for the most part, they should be safe here, at least until the morning when they could leave for the docks and find the princess's ship. It didn't take him long at all to finally give in to his urge and lay down again on the bed next to the princess, but keeping his distance. He wouldn't want her accusing him of touching her when he did not intend that at all. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne was like a light switch. After a few words spoken with Sebastion, her back was turned to him and the moment she closed her eyes, Julienne fell asleep instantly. She was tired, drunk and extremely comfortable, even around Sebastion, she knew he wouldn't do anything. She wasn't uncomfortable being around men, having grown up surrounded by them.<br/>
<br/>
	   Very early in the morning, Roderick sat down with Lenora in the office on the last floor of the brothel, enjoying the morning peace. "Have you told Phantasm of the Puppeteer's return, Shark?" She looked at Roderick that nodded back at her. "Aye, I told them about the Guard as well. They won't leave the city until the two return." Mistress nodded while she drank from the cup of coffee, looking distant. "I wonder if they'll kill her...."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne woke up as she started hearing footsteps and people climbing up the wooden stairs. Even though the sounds were faint, Julienne was used to be cautious at all times. She sat up and saw that Sebastion was awake. She rubbed her eyes and remembered that finally she'll return home. "Don't tell me that you didn't sleep?" She said as she got up and stretched, fixing the robes and sighed deeply. She didn't know what to expect once she returns, but she didn't want to question it either.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Meet me in front of my room, I'll go get changed." She said as she went for the door, unlocked and got out. Once Julienne left the room, everyone from the downstairs looked up at her and there was silence. They all knew who Julienne was and they knew that things are going down the moment she gets to the docks.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I had enough sleep." Sebastion shrugged, sitting by the small table, enjoying a cup of coffee, so strong that some of the beans still floated at the top of the dark coffee. "But you looked so peaceful, I didn't want to wake you, so I stayed away from the bed." Sebastion lied quite easily.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He had barely slept. When he had heard the softest of sounds from outside the room, he had woken. The sounds were almost constant so he didn't sleep, he just stayed awake, the easiest way to ensure the princess was safe and he wouldn't have to wake for every noise. At least morning had finally come. It had felt like it would never come. He had cleaned his sword and knife. He had polished his boots, washed his clothes, he had even cleaned the room a little, which was not needed at all. He did anything he could during the night to ensure he stayed awake and finally, it had paid off.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion only nodded to the order she gave, which gave him a reason to move and not sit where he was and fall asleep. The longer he stayed sitting, the quicker he would fall asleep. In one quick drink, he finished off the remainder of the coffee and chewed on the beans in his mouth. He could feel the rush from the strong beans. It was a taste he had not always enjoyed but during his times in the various army camps, coffee had become something very important to stay alive. It kept you awake, it kept you focused and you could do more than ever before.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Taking up the sword, Sebastion slid it on to his back, tightening it around his chest and stuffing the knife into its sheath. The horses would be downstairs. They were only staying the night, the Mistress knew that much. No doubt she had the stable boys saddle the horses for their departure. With everything collected, Sebastion stepped out of the room. All he had to do was wait for the princess and they would be leaving. He hoped Tatianna wasn't going to spend ages making herself look presentable. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once Julienne entered the room, she sighed in irritation, seeing that the woman brought her too many dresses and she chose the one that took the least of effort, she just wanted to finally arrive to the ship. Once she put on the black dress and found the decent shoes, she picked up her raven black hair and tied it into a messy bun, not willing to attract too much attention on herself on the way to the port. The silence was unbearable to her. She felt extremely uncomfortable, knowing that there's something up, the way everyone went quiet when she left the room... She knew everyone too well here.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She left the room, met up with Sebastion and without saying much, she just signed him to leave. As they went downstairs, Roderick and Lenora were standing next to the exit. "Thank you for visiting us, princess..." The Mistress said with a bow. "We truly hope your journey home will be peaceful." Julienne gave a faint smile. "Thank you Lenora, I hope to see you again." Lenora nodded at Julienne and at Sebastion as a goodbye.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once they stopped by at the stables where their horses are, the two started going towards the port that wasn't far off. Julienne sighed and pointed out. "The ship with the red sails, you see it? That's the one." She stated as they walked towards the port. Once they were close enough, William was leaning against railing and he ran off, announcing to Florian of her arrival. Other man stood not far off from the entrance to the ship. "Wait for the cap'n. He'll be the one deciding if he'll let ya in." He said going back to the ship, only to soon hear heavy footsteps of a man big as a bear and a very unsettling face and a heavy black beard. "Ah, princess... Or should I just say Julienne?" He said with a laugh and Julienne smiled slightly. "Hello, father. It's good to be home."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Florian grinned at Sebastion. "Oh, I really want to talk to ya for bringin' my daughter back safely. Julienne, can ya welcome 'im in?" Julienne kicked Sebastion in the kneecap at the right place so he could fall down to his other knee. Julienne stood in front of him and shook her head. "Nothing personal." With a swift spin, she kicked Sebastion in the back of his head, causing him to black out and the rest of the Phantasm took Sebastion inside the ship, with Julienne right behind them. "We'll need to talk later." Florian said as Julienne nodded, going to one of the cabins to get dressed into the Phantasm clothing, while Sebastion was tied to the mainmast. Florian took a little stool and sat in front of him as the ship started sailing away into the open ocean.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion gave the brothel Mistress a hearty goodbye. She had been good to them for their one night stay in her establishment and it was best to keep on her good side. A Tatianna had already mentioned so well, she knew enough and had enough strength and influence to turn the tides bad for them. Finally leaving the brothel, the mercenary was glad to see the horses saddled, ready to depart as soon as the riders were. With one quick motion, Sebastion was in his saddle and he watched the princess.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As fluidly as she moved on to horseback, she looked distracted, almost worried even. Was she worried about the ship? If they would get passage or not? Was she worried about returning home to her father with what had happened to the queen, or was there something else that she wasn't telling him? He didn't know the answer but he wasn't going to pry, not just yet. They had enough time to travel and for him to ferret a few secrets out of her. For now, he just walked with her in silence through the city streets.<br/>
<br/>
  	 They weren't the only ones on horseback. There were others as well. Some of them guards, others were messengers, others simply carried the goods they needed to deliver. There were wagons and carriages as well, all of them moving through the city in different directions. Everyone had a life to live and they were all trying to live it the best they could. It made Sebastion wonder if he was doing that. Was he living his life the way he wanted to live it? Did he want to go to war again? Did he want to stand amidst a thousand other men and just be another nameless face for a man of self importance to send them to their deaths? On one side, he wanted that.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He wanted to disappear into obscurity and forget about all of this. He wanted to just be like everyone else, living a life no one cared about or even cared enough to find out about. No more rules, no big parties and royalty or nobles. No big secrets he had to worry about. Just surviving, that was all he needed to do, make it from one day into the next and be alive. Now he had to protect the princess after failing to protect the queen. He had never failed before. Sure, he had been part of a war and their side had lost, but it had not been his fault. Every task ever placed on him he had succeeded in.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Finally the ship the princess had been mentioning came into view, the one she wanted them to board with its red sails. Coloured sails were usually rare since they cost a great fortune. For this ship to have them made very loud statements. Most of the very rich merchants had their fleets sail with coloured sails, depicting their cargo that they usually carried, a way to dissuade most pirates from going after cargo that wouldn't interest them.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Red sails...." Sebastion mused as he watched the sails flap in the wind as they had been tied down. "You know some people believe red sails are a bad sign. They think because it's the colour of blood, it means that death awaits for anyone that enters any place red."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion didn't believe it of course. He had long since given up on any type of superstition, even religion didn't bother him. It was simply a belief he had once heard from a man in a holy city. Which Sebastion had to burn to the ground with the other men by his side the next day. Still, they had their believes and for some reason it had entered his mind when the princess had pointed out the red sails.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Finally reaching the docks, the ships all securely tied fast, Sebastion slid off the horse and was a little surprised when a man stopped them from going any further. Sure, the captain might have the say of the ship but for a man that should be welcoming to the princess, they weren't truly acting the part. They acting more like pirates. Sebastion's wanted to ask Tatianna about this, what was the meaning of the black clothes, red sails and such a treatment for the princess, but as his mouth opened, instead a quick yell came out as he dropped to his knee from the hard kick to the back of his knee. He had a moment to look to the princess before there was a flash of leg and everything went dark. He didn't have a chance to ask her anything or figure out what was going on, only that everything went dark.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion pushed hard on his eyes before they finally opened. His head gave a dull throb from the hit on the back of his head, his neck aching from the weird position he had been left in and his whole body was tight, his chest struggling to move properly. He quickly found out why. As soon as he managed to open his eyes and finally focus his eyes, he could see the ropes wrapped around him, and he saw a pair of black boots. Sebastion looked up to finally see the big, black bearded man in front of him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The man was huge, though Sebastion was sure he could match him for strength. Maybe not height, but he could take the man in a game of arm wrestling. But his mind was still trying to recover, going through the events of what had happened. It took a few moments before he remembered what Tatianna had done, or Julienne as the big man had called her. Not the princess. No, she was the princess. He was sure of that. There was something else going on here. Something he needed to find out, but had to first find out what they were doing with him, why he was tied up.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So this isn't how I expected I would ever get raped." Sebastion joked. "So it's true what they say about pirates? There are no women because they prefer raping men. I always thought they preferred fish."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 Florian watched as they were tying Sebastion up and saw that the man was awake. Next to Florian was another masked man, who was none other than William, observing. From the other side of the ship, one could hear laughter, songs and men swearing, but at this part, it was dead silent. Florian watched Sebastion speak, only to snarl in anger and kick him with hs heavy boot right in the abdomen. "Ya think yer clever, lad? We're not pirates. We're the richest and deadliest crew ya probably heard of. We're the Phantasm. And I'm Florian Bechard, THE Phantasm. Ya probably heard the stories of the ugly man from the shadows that killed cruelly. Also, my daughter asked me nicely to go easy on ya. So much for the best female assassin in the world." He said with a loud laughter, as Julienne opened the door from the cabin behind, finally feeling like herself dressed in black and velvet, including the mask which made her feels safe, looking at the scene in front of her. She sighed and took a another stool and sat next to Florian, but she looked away from Sebastion to the side. She couldn't look at him, the weight of the responsibility is too great.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "This pretty lass here is The Puppeteer, there's a reason we call 'er that. She played ya and the Queen for fools. She poisoned the Queen and made ya all believe that she's the princess." Florian said proudly, but the smile disappeared off his face, he knew that he'd eventually tell Julienne that she 'failed'. William looked at Florian and sighed. "You'll need to tell her, captain." Julienne frowned under the mask, but she quietly looked at William and then at her father. Florian just shook his head as he wanted to speak, but he was called by the other crew members, it was something about the Shade. Florian chained him up, so he wouldn't run after his daughter, that he caressed right before getting off his stool and heavily walked towards the direction he was called from. Florian knew that there was a choice to be made and that he can't keep Shade forever chained up and keep Julienne safe. Things are going to get bad. Really bad.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne looked at William who avoided to look back at her for good reasons and she could tell that there was something wrong. She then looked at Sebastion and sighed deeply. "Sorry about the hit. Orders are orders. I know they wouldn't be able to take you down." She said with a little smirk, though she could look at him now that she has his attention, well sort of, everything is easy when one wears the mask. There was a very heated argument between Florian and someone heard from the other side of the ship, but then again, it was nothing new. Fights and arguments are constant in the Crimson Raider. "And you were right... Death awaits those who enter red. This is the Crimson Raider, after all. My father would've have you killed now if I didn't poke at this fatherly side of him. Even murderers like him and I have soft sides. I suppose you either hard of the Captain Phantasm or the Phantasm assassin crew."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion braced himself out of pure instinct as he was kicked in the stomach. It was a hard hit but one he could take without all the air being pushed out of his lungs. It took a moment to regain himself before he was able to breathe in deeply again. Before he could say anything to the oversized pirate, the man walked away with another, speaking to each other and ignoring him completely. Still, Sebastion was surprised by the girl standing in front of him, wearing the clothes like all the rest here on the ship.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "But you are the princess....." Sebastion said with frown. "Did they kidnap you? I've heard of men that can make others believe anything they want, turn people's thoughts against themselves. Did they do that to you? Make you believe you're one of them? If you can get the ropes off, I can escape with you. I can take you back home." Sebastion whispered, eyes flicking between the girl in front of him and the captain of the ship arguing with someone.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He knew he could escape with her. All they needed was a moment of freedom and he could get away with her. Maybe steel one of the rowboats or just swim until he reached land. There he knew who he could talk to about getting these men off his back. But the princess's words still seemed strange to him. Of course he had heard stories, everyone who was alive had heard the stories. To Sebastion, it had been nothing more than just that, stories.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Maybe I've heard a few things Princess, but nothing like this. What I heard was much more....gruesome. Skulls and entrails and such."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne looked at Sebastion in shock and disbelief... Was she that good in tricking this man? He is genuinely certain that she IS Tatianna. He even thinks that she's been kidnapped. Julienne took the mask and tricorn hat off, causing William to raise his eyebrow and look at things happening here. "No, Sebastion. I'm a well paid murderer. My name is Julienne Bechard, I truly am his daughter. I've been professionally trained to kill people. I was sent to pretend that I was princess Tatianna. She actually has blonde hair and she's spoiled beyond any reason. I tricked you and I poisoned Queen's food. And now I hold you hostage. I've killed more than two hundred people in my entire life." The truth never sounded uglier, but she was tired of lying and she was tired of being someone else.<br/>
<br/>
  	 On the other side of the ship, Shade jumped with the stool wrapped around him and ran at Florian who punched him in the face with his heavy fist, causing him to fall down. "I will kill her, Florian! That was the deal! I will ruin everything about this crew, because I KNOW more than you!" Shade yelled at Florian who just pulled a pistol at him. "I'll let ya fight Julienne. But I won't allow ya to use pistols or bombs. If she beats yer sorry arse, yer not allowed to be after 'er." Shade tried to pull himself up, but to no avail. "You're the most pathetic captain I've met... You don't deserve the title Phantasm!" He yelled at Florian, but the captain just turned away and got back to the two, sitting down at his stool and lighting up a cigarette. He said nothing, preparing himself to tell what happened and what will happen. William noticed that look on his face and left the three alone, visiting Shade to see what is going on with him before things get real.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "No, I don't think so." Sebastion disagreed with a shake of his head. "You are Princess Tatianna, he king's jewel, the star of the people. I know. But I believe you when you say you've killed and you're trained, but you're still the princes. There's something else hiding. Maybe you joined them because you want to be like them, but I know you are the princess."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion was certain of his facts. He knew he wasn't wrong. Everything inside him told him she was the princess. He didn't know how he could be so certain of it, or even why he was so certain of it, but he would stake his life on her royalty. He would have to convince her of this, she had forgotten, all he needed to do was remind her of it. Before he could say anything, the big captain returned, looking disgruntled and annoyed. Sebastion was quick to stop talking about the princess, knowing he couldn't let the captain know he knew her secret.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So what's he on about?" Sebastion asked, tugging his in the direction of the man that had taken a large fist to the face. "I take it he doesn't want you to fuck him in the arse."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne looked even more confused, Sebastian was way too certain that she was a princess and she was slightly disturbed by that fact. She remembers almost everything, she is far from royalty. If Florian didn't do things that he had done, they would be now poor and in the street and Julienne would've never killed people or met the Queen and Sebastion. She put back on her hat and the mask, thinking that it's pointless. "This is my home, Sebastion. This ship is the only place I love."<br/>
<br/>
	   She also noticed that something was wrong with Florian, he is never this quiet unless there's something serious going on. Julienne looked over and saw the hooded man chained to a stool and then looked at Florian. "Father, something is awfully wrong, what is happening?" She asked as Florian began. "The Queen was killed publicly. Her head cut clean off. She didn't die of poisoning." Julienne widened her eyes and swallowed heavily, knowing what this meant. "Oh... I see." She said sighing deeply. "Then you know what to do father. I failed. I'm not brave as Milan to take my own life." She started as Florian was enraged by these words, only for a flying dagger to fly by Julienne's face, cutting her right cheek slightly as she was about to turn to Florian luckily. She didn't flinch, touch the bleeding wound, nor she yelped, she only frowned seeing the unchained Shade storming her way aggressively.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The rest of the Phantasm came running after him to see how this will go, only for Shade to jump and push his entire weight on her, but she stood ready as she grabbed him by the fabric of his coat by his arms, only for Shade to take the harder impact on the wooden floor and rolled over each other. Both him and Julienne pulled their daggers out and started quickly to slice at each other and avoid every swing of the deathly sharp weapons. Florian stood quietly and watched this deadly dance happen, while the rest of the Phantasm started yelling and cheering aggressively.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Shade kept on pushing her with his weight and avoiding her attacks, while she would quickly spin and kick him with her firm boots that left bruises and internal pain, especially because she knew where to hit. Shade might've been the best spy one has seen, but Julienne was the best assassin and she has been trained since she was just a little girl. Shade had no chance as she kicked him back against the wooden wall of the cabin and so swiftly and quickly, Julienne sprinted towards him, pierced through his right shoulder with the dagger and impaled through the wooden wall, causing him to be stuck there.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Silence overwhelmed the situation as Julienne took a gun and cocked it, everyone looked intensely. She turned the gun at herself and handed it to Florian. "Remember what we said, one of the important rules, never cock a gun if you won't use it." Florian took the gun and frowned as Julienne pointed it at her forehead. "I failed to kill my target, as the Phantasm member, I fully accept my death, as I respect my responsibility as the member that has been here for the longest time. I only want you father to do it. You're the leader and the bearer of the rules. Don't embarrass yourself." She said, knowing that it's the truth. Some of the members were saying 'kill her!', 'if others died because of the stupid mistakes, so can she!' and 'we're against you in this, Florian!' These words cut through captain's heart fiercely. He gave everything for this crew, after all these years, but he dedicated his life for his daughter, the only thing he loved.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The pain in Florian's expression was unmistakable as the moments passed. He held the finger on the trigger, but the man screamed out in anger and pointed the pistol at Shade and shot him in the side as the poor man screamed in pain. "I am not killing me daughter! She always did everythin' right! It wasn't 'er fault that Lord Dick arrived in the worst time possible! Hate me! I'll kill all of ya, but not me daughter! Ya stupid piles o' muck!" He started swearing as he left enraged into the cabin, slamming the door shut behind him, as Julienne stood in the same place, breathing heavily, while the rest of the Phantasm decided to tend of Shade. In their eyes, the fool got what he deserved.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Everything happened so quickly. One moment she was still trying to convince him of the lie that had been spun around her when suddenly, the two were fighting, trying to actually kill each other. At least he didn't need to ask what was going on, it was clear enough, they had said the words and Sebastion didn't need to know anything else about what was happening, he only knew the princess was in danger and he needed to do something about it. Pulling at his bonds however didn't achieve anything. He was firmly tied in place, it didn't stop him from trying though.<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastion pulled on the ropes until he could feel them cutting into his skin but that was something he could accept. He just needed to get free and help the princess, ensure she stayed alive as he had promised. Soon it was shown to him that the princess didn't need his help,she could definitely take care of herself as she pinned the man to the wall, looking ready to blow his head off as the man that had blown his head off in the court of the queen.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion listened as she wanted herself killed, she wanted to actually die, for failing to kill someone. Sebastion had failed to kill someone a hundred times before. Either the enemy would run and hide or he would be captured or events would unfold in a way that meant the man he was supposed to kill was killed by someone else. Still, not being able to kill someone should not be such a problem. Sebastion however had a plan, he had something that could help the princess. His job was to keep her alive and he didn't know how he was going to do it.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He couldn't make up any lie to get her out of this. He couldn't break free and escape with her and he couldn't understand why they took a single failure so badly. Sure, they had been sent to kill a queen but king or queen, guard of commoner or lord, they were all just people who died like anyone else in this world. However, Sebastion didn't care about anything else, he was only worried about the princess in front of him, that cut on her cheek looked like it needed tending to and she looked tired, like the world was on her shoulders.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So what happens now?" Sebastion asked, looking around at everyone around. The ship seemed to be separated. One side stood for the captain and the other for the man that the princess had fought. "Does this mean it's over now? You can cut me loose and all those things? I wanna take a piss."<br/>
<br/>
	   Lord Drysal<br/>
<br/>
  	 The palace was barren. Like a desert, stripped clean of everything and left to rot in the sun until only the skeleton remained. Even so, it was still a palace, it was the seat of power for the entire nation and it belonged to no one else, but it was still not perfect, it had to be perfect. Already hundreds of men were out, rebuilding the city, ensuring everything destroyed in the rebellion would be repaired. New guards were being trained, food and water given out throughout the city. This was an endeavor that would have run Lord Drysal into poverty but the palace had a treasury that ran deep and wide, this didn't even cause a fraction of a drop in the amount of gold the throne owned.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With all this money and power, he still needed to ensure he was truly the only one that had the power to wield to not only control the nation but the entire world. The world, in time, would be his. He had to start somewhere and this was his first step to conquering all of the world. A normal army would do no good, he needed the best and the worst, he brightest and the dumbest and most all, he needed to cheat. For the last five years he had his agents search and find him answers and it had finally come, it had been delivered into his grasp.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The small room Lord Drysal stood in now was dark. The moon was out high in the night sky but the windows had been blocked and the door locked. He didn't need any interruptions. On the floor the symbols had been drawn in chalk, candles set as the book instructed and the pile of clothes laid beside the large symbol. All the clothes and affects the princess had left behind, all placed close together to give the best smell of her.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Are you ready to become a god?" Lord Drysal asked with a smile.<br/>
<br/>
	   "You sure this will work?" Donavan asked skeptically, looking the symbol over from side to side.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Think about it like this. You enter the circle and I will say the chant. If nothing happens, nothing happens. If something does happen, you will become the monster in the night, the god that cast his shadow across the land as he soars through the sky. Nothing will be able to kill you!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Donavan only thought about it for a moment before he grinned and stepped into the circle, standing in the center of the drawing. Donavan quickly lifted the book, holding it open at the passage he needed to recite while performing the ritual. Holding the book well up to be able to read and see ahead of him, Lord Drysal began chanting and at the same time, used the small vial to spray the blood of a virgin over Donavan, something Donavan had clearly claimed was pointless but the book stated otherwise.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The words sounded garbage to Lord Drysal but he spoke them still clearly and loudly, ensuring that he did everything indicated by the book. Finally he stepped around, making a full circle around Donavan before he lowered the book, finishing the chant as he returned to the beginning of the symbol, as the book ordered. The moment he stopped talking and he stopped walking, the candles suddenly went out. There was no wind to make them disappear, no breeze that had made the small flames flicker. They simply went out, plunging the room into darkness.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Below Donavan's feet, the floor started glowing before the floor started boiling like water, bubbling and frothing more and more violently with each passing moment. Donavan stood motionless for only a blink of an eye before tried to escape but he found himself locked in place, as if something invisible was holding him in place. The smile on Lord Drysal's lips grew bigger and bigger. It was happening, he had actually achieved it! No one would ever stand in his way again! He will be the leader of the world, everyone will bow to him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Two massive hands came up from the boiling floor, grabbing a hold of Donavan, each one nearly big enough to wrap right around Donavan's thighs. Donavan screamed as he was suddenly dragged into the floor, his scream disappearing as soon as he disappeared as well. In the followers place came the new creation, Lord Drysal's perfect warrior. What arose from the bubbling floor looked like Donavan to some degree. His face for the most part was still there, only his mouth was lined with long fangs, his back sprouting massive, leathery wings. His hands and feet were now clawed with black nails and scales covered his entire body. The serpent of the Under Gods had granted Lord Drysal with his wish and fused their power into Donavan.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The floor stopped its violent bubbling and the candles came to light once more, the symbol on the floor however was gone. It was done, everything was going perfectly. Now he only needed the final piece, the last piece to not only give him his own power, but to ensure there would be no more troubles for him.<br/>
<br/>
	   "So, how does it feel? You have power now!" Lord Drysal told as happy as child getting a bag full of sweets.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Donavan breathed deeply and loudly as he looked over the new body given to him, the strength and power he needed to defeat any enemy that stood in front of him.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Goooood." Donavan breathed long.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Prepare yourself. Do what you need to do. As soon as you have her sent, you're going after the princess. And you can kill anyone else that gets in your way." Lord Drysal ordered.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With a deep chuckle the new creature that had been Donavan dug into the clothes, sniffing like an animal at every item, looking for her scent, searching for her. Lord Drysal left his new servant to do what he needed to do. In the mean time, he had a city to repair, people to convince that he was a new king, a ball to be held in his honour of being the new king and of course, a few nobles that stood against him to execute.<br/>
<br/>
	   King Wald Hal'Hala<br/>
<br/>
  	 The morning started like any other, in dead silence. Not a word was spoken as the large family seated themselves on the huge table. King Wald, as always, took the head of the table, his wife, Queen Stacia at the other end. The seven children all took seats wherever they choose on the sides of the table. Quietly the servants brought out the food, laying the plates and dishes on the table, filling goblets with whichever drink they each desired. Soon, they began eating in silence, the king seated quietly, eating and going over the daily reports of the city that were handed to him each and every morning.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The meal continued in silence, as it always had been, the way the king preferred it. He did not enjoy being interrupted, he wanted silence when he ate. That silence on this day came to an end, which everyone, immediately, knew something was amiss.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Tatianna my dear, why are there stories of you being in Freysau, where the queen has been killed by a Lord Drysal in an uprising against her tyranny."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I know not of what you speak Father. I have endured my lessons with Master Koch for the quarter of this season." The princess denied with a look of utter surprise, which everyone knew was no lie, she was completely incapable of lying.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I have one...four...seven reports that all state Princess Tatianna of the northern kingdoms had been in the palace of the queen of Freysau for a week. Some say that she was there for political reasons. What they all state however is that as soon as the rebellion started, she escaped as she was part of the revolt done by Lord Drysal."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Father, such nonsense should not be believed on the account of commoners. They will merely want a stipend for this garbage." Tatianna told with a dismissive wave of her hand.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "This is not about you my dearest daughter. This is about us. We have been accused of aiding a rebellion. It will mean great consequences for us. Our allies will not be our allies any longer if this comes true. No, this claim must be met with force! Jerome. Gather your best men. You will ride and you will find the truth of this matter. And then you will execute any that dares lay this vile claim on our feet. Should you need the force, send word and the army will follow."<br/>
<br/>
  	 The eldest of the king's sons, the most decorated fighter and general, rose and bowed to his father in silence before leaving the dinning hall without finishing his morning meal. He knew the importance of this matter and that his father wished for it to be dealt with swiftly. If anyone could find the truth of what was happening, it was Jerome. The king didn't bother reading the rest of the reports. They would be filled with mundane facts of the city that he already knew. To be a successful king, you had to have information and he knew everything about his nation.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Now, on to other news. I believe a wedding is in order Tatianna?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Indeed Father." The princess smiled happily. "He will arrive soon and ask for your permission to wed me. I've heard great things of him. He is a great man with great tales told of him. I heard once he slew an entire band of rogues. They were....."<br/>
<br/>
  	 As per usual, Tatianna continued to tell the love struck tales she had always been so interested in, living her life as a fairy tale, wishing for her knight in shining armour to sweep her off her feet and they would live happily ever after. A wishful dream to anyone else, to a princess, it was within her grasp. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
	   William<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 She looked as the other members carried the poor bastard of Shade to the cabin underneath the deck and asked one of the medics. "Is he going to be alright, Denvar?" Denvar, man of books and medicine, brown neatly brushed hair and round glasses sighed and looked at Julienne. "I think he'll live. I will tend to his wounds and I'll strap the bastard to bed and here." He handed Julienne's silver dagger with a ruby in it. It was the dagger she pierced through Shade's shoulder and Denvar pulled it out. As Julienne nodded to him, she looked at Sebastion and sighed.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Don't do anything stupid, or I'll put you down myself." She said as she cut the ropes to free him. "Florian would like to speak to you normally this time, like men. There's a reason to it." She was enraged by this point and needed to talk to Florian as soon as possible. "William, will you look over him, he needs to piss?" She said as William approached, taking his mask off. "Why me? Why do you always give me the worst jobs?" Julienne smirked and playfully punched him in the shoulder. "Because you're the newest one here. Be careful, though..." She said as she looked at Sebastion and then at William. "He bites." Knowing what coward Will is, she said it on purpose and left the two as she went inside the cabin.<br/>
<br/>
  	 William looked nervously at Sebastion and swallowed heavily. Though the look he gave the man wasn't of fear, it was a mixture of tensity and doubt. "Follow me." He simply said when Sebastion was free from the ropes and moved one of the barrels, only to reveal one of the staircases that go under the deck. "The ship is bigger than she looks. We have plenty of rooms and plenty of secret passages in case the raid happens and we use it to our own advantage. There's a reason why the Phantasm are most dangerous group of assassin's." Once they went down the stairs, to their right was a bit tight hallway which followed the ship's width and there were doors left and right. William guided Sebastian to one of the rooms and opened the door to show a very small, yet effective washroom. "There, suit yourself."<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne?<br/>
<br/>
  	 She went inside the cabin, seeing Florian staring through the window at the end of the ship, looking at Pruessia from which they sailed away from not too long ago. "I can't do it, Julienne. Ya look me with those orbs an' I think 0' her. Spitting image o' your mother. Yer the only thing I've left." He spoke without even turning to look at her and Julienne sighed, approaching him. She stood next to her father and looked through the same window. "I will make it up for you. Did Dick kill the Queen?" She asked as Florian responded with a low growl, which Julienne took as a yes.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "He's my next target. We need to let this settle, first." She stated. Father and daughter didn't look at each other, yet they gazed through the window behind Florian's desk and chair while they spoke quietly. "We're leavin' for San Jachea. We'll let this shit settle an' then return to Freysau. He stood in our way an' we Phantasms don' let that happen. Not to Julienne Bechard. Not my blood."<br/>
<br/>
  	 She sighed deeply, calming down. She couldn't go against her father and she took Phantasm ruled seriously. She is going to kill Lord Drysal when she gets her chance and fulfill her job, because there's no other way for a assassin of this cruel group to fulfill their redemption. San Jachea is a true pirate city in the well preserved island, they don't work for government of any kind. They hang the soldiers that get lost in tides, wreck their ships and form warning signs to all those that come to their island. It's like Pruessia, but worse. There is a leader of their's Nadal de Alzado. He's as reckless as all of them, but as a leader, as merciless as Florian. Luckily, he's friend of Florian's and they tend to take care of all the business together, but the man had his eye on Julienne and openly told Florian about it. Needless to say that Nadal almost got himself killed, but their alliance nevertheless continued.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Get me that man that was with ya." Julienne looked at Florian, she knew that he'd talk to him. "Why exactly?" FLorian turned to her and frowned. "I saw 'ow he looks at me daughter. I won' hurt 'im or anythin', I just wanna speak to 'im. Shade goatfucker was right, he reminds me o' meself."<br/>
<br/>
	   Lenora?<br/>
<br/>
  	 San Jachea is not so far from Pruessia and being the very busy town that Pruessia is, all kinds of information. Roderick the Scoundrel or what Mistress calls him, Shark has been snooping around, getting men drunk, beating them for information or running into the rooms of brothel in the middle of action and questioning men, later throwing them into the ocean and not letting them to get out until he made his point that he'll find him and kill his family and friends if he finds out that someone knew the man was questioned.<br/>
<br/>
  	 While Lenora was doing her every day paperwork of the daily supplies, inside arrived Shark, cleaning his hands of blood and his clothes covered in some. Lenora lifted her head from the papers, not surprised by this sight and asked. "Got anythin' new?" Shark sighed as he sat down right in front of the desk, across her. "News reached Tozyl. I reckon the King of north now knows that 'is daughter was in the south while she was home in the same time." He said with a grim laugh and Mistress sighed. "We'll have to wait for the news to reach us of their reaction. Crimson Raider sails for the San Jachea for the time being."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Shark grinned "You'll see, it won't be long when the pirates start huntin' down the actual princess Tatianna for Lord Dick for money and also as a joke." Mistress grinned and pulled out a letter. "I'll tell Dick that we heard he's looking for Tatianna and the Tozyl princess left with the ship of grey sails and that she's more than likely at the northern borders now." Roderick tilted his head and asked. "What if he wants some alliance with you or even worse, destroy us to take us away or somethin'?" Mistress started writing her letter and raised her eyebrows at Roderick. "He can try. He have cannons surrounding our city, he won't even reach the gates. I won't accept the alliance, I'll just ask for money and help him. That's the only alliance he'll get from me." Shark leaned back into his seat, chuckling. "He knows that we don' belong to anyone. Last thing I've 'eard, he wants to rule the world. No matter what we do, he'd eventually try to take Pruessia over one way or another."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Lenora prepared the letter. "Get this to courier to send Drysal the letter. I'll be ready with cannons and ships from now on. If he really wants to rule the world, we will die before we become his slaves. Pirates are free people and unlike him, we will fall before we are chained and all the free people are united. I'll send word for San Jachea about the news." Shark nodded and got off the chair, taking the letter and leaving the room. He sent the courier to Freysau with a simple letter and signature with the guidance that the Tozyl's ship was witnessed leaving for the north. However Drysal decides to react, the free people are ready.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion was glad to be free of the ropes and have a chance to relieve himself. Being tied to a mast did one's bladder no good, especially when someone enjoyed kicking you in the stomach. He was a little surprised when they went below deck. There wasn't all that much space to move inside the small corridors and the rooms they did pass didn't look very comfortable. The small washroom was more of a joke, though Sebastion had grown rather accustomed to what the queen had given him.<br/>
<br/>
	   "You guys sure know how to make a big ruckus." Sebastion said as he entered the washroom and started relieving himself, keeping the door open. "You would think for a bunch of murderers, you wouldn't really care if you fail a mission. A death is a death. Just kill someone else and then move on. It's not like you guys actually care about who you kill, right? I mean, if someone pays, you kill whoever they want dead. Isn't that how it works?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion was actually more curious than truly trying to goad the man. He wanted to know what made this ship and its crew so special that the world was afraid of them. From what he's seen, they're a bunch of fighters and they all just want to kill each other. It was surprising that they had managed to survive this far. It was surprising that the princess had been able to keep up her facade this long, he couldn't help but wonder how long it would last. He would have to get her away from here before it was too late.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Stepping back out into the corridor, Sebastion didn't feel like returning to the mast. He would much rather jump ship and swim to whichever shore he could find, if he could find one, but he wasn't going anywhere unless the princess was with him.<br/>
<br/>
	   "So back to the mast eh? The big, tall, hard thing all pirates are so fond of."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 William sighed as he said that they're bunch of murderers, he had to disagree. "No, we're far from murderers. We are professional assassins and we don't only get paid, we get the job done and follow strict rules. One is being that failure is not forgiven, which is why the entire thing with Julienne has become a scandal on this ship. The way Florian brought the crew to work with all those brutal rules, it became a profession where a person leaves his life behind. You were probably surprised after finding out that the 'princess' was one of the best assassins the world has seen after you only saw her as the sophisticated noble, huh?" He said with a scoff and guided Sebastion away.<br/>
<br/>
	   "As far as I heard, she killed around two hundred people without breaking a sweat or making any mistakes. It makes me a bit worried now, to be honest. So much blood on woman's hands is a terrifying revolution for the world we live in. Florian is the proudest man I've ever seen. Makes me feel less than a man for doing things the way I do." He said as they climbed out, only for the masked woman in black, none other than Julienne, standing with her arms crossed, the blood stains from her wound still left untouched after the scarring of the speeding dagger that Shade threw her way.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You talk too much, Fool." She said with a smirk and William shook his head, his title already becoming official. They called him a Fool for being a coward, yet he plays everyone easily, making Florian fascinated with his intelligent cowardice. "Leave the man to me, you're dismissed for now." After Julienne's words, William left the two alone, visiting Shade's room on the other side of the enormous ship.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She then looked at Sebastion and signed him to follow her. She needed to bring him to Florian yet she wasn't sure what was actually her father's intention. She wasn't sure if she could meddle in his plans, but she had no other choice. Before entering the cabin, she stopped Sebastion. "Listen here, my father wants to speak with you. Don't provoke him or you'll miss an eye or leg or whatever, I won't be jumping in to save your ass if you asked for it and you'll be responsible for whatever consequence you end up in. Mine was to warn you. Are we clear?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 She was being merciful enough to warn him, even watch his back, but she still can't get over the fact that sees her as a princess. It was a rather gross thing, she is nothing like those nobles and she was surprised that she made such image of herself and that her act was more than believable.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion's head was finally becoming clear again. The walk though the ship helped stretch his legs and helped his mind. He could finally feel like himself for a change and not as if his entire mind was clouded by a haze. When the man leading him back to the upper decks told him they followed rules and weren't murderers, Sebastion barked a laugh. A murderer will always make excuses for his deeds. Either he was hungry and it was an accident, or he was attacked or it was revenge for something did to him, or it was done for coin, or for religion, or in the name of the queen. There was always an excuse.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Still, he left the man with his illusion that they weren't what they actually were and followed him to where the princess waited for them on the deck. He was a little surprised that she still wore those clothes. He would have thought she would at least have donned something far more comfortable, definitely more fitting than such garments.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Or maybe he looses an eye or a leg." Sebastion suggested with a grin.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He had fought hundreds of men in countless wars and skirmishes. He couldn't even remember all of them. He remembered most of the men he had fought though. Some were bigger than he was, some were faster, others more experienced. But there was one thing all his opponents had in common. They were all dead and he was still alive and breathing. Sure, they could kill him but a fair fight, he was certain he would take the big captain down one way or the other.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Fine fine! We're clear! I won't let goad the leader of the murderers into a fight unless I think he's wrong." Sebastion told with a little smirk, wondering if he should do it anyway. "But lead the way Highness. I'll follow and make sure you're safe. If you've forgotten, I'm the one that has to keep you safe."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne was stunned when he called her Highness and she shook her head. "No. If my father didn't do the things he's done, I'd be on the streets or I would be a whore so we'd get money to survive. I am Julienne, Sebastion. Not Tatianna who was in Tozyl the entire time. Don't call me princess or highness or anything of such. I almost killed someone you were supposed to protect. I don't need protection. I kill with ease, that's how I live and that's how I lived my entire life." She reminded him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 After that, she opened the door of the cabin and led him inside with Florian waiting in front of his desk. "I told him to behave." Julienne said as she leaned against the wall and started sharpening her daggers that were dulled from the last fight.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Florian approached quietly Sebastion and took a good look at him. "Ya said he ain't Royal as the rest in the palace?" He said as Julienne tossed the dagger into the wall across her, right in the center if the world map. "Damn right. He had long hair and a beard." She stated as she grabbed another hidden dagger underneath her coat and sharpened it.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Florian looked back at Sebastion and sighed. "The bastard whose Julienne beat his sorry ass did a little research on ya. Claimed that yer the same man I was thirty years back. As if Shade knew scat shit!" Julienne felt the sarcasm and disbelief and rolled her eyes. "Get to the point, father."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Florian growled under his breath and started. "Ya protected the most valuable treasure in this fucken world, even though she almost killed yer precious Queen. If me daughter wasn't as soft as she is, I'd kill ya the moment ya got inside me ship. Shade said ya enjoy to fight an' kill, Julienne confirmed. Imagine that for livin'. We are richer than most Lords. This ship is our home, though. Ya need to follow the rules but I think yer reckless and that woulda get ya killed by our way o' life. We are professional murderers, after all."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   She will make a fine queen if she can lie so easily. Sebastion thought to himself as he followed the princess.<br/>
<br/>
  	 If she can keep a cool and level head under such situations, she would do very well in the court. It was how the queen managed to keep the nobles in line. Never give them a hint to what she was thinking, never allow them to get in her mind or make decisions for her. When they didn't know what she was planning, they were all scrambling for her approval, the princess could be the same.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He wished he could talk to the princess properly, have her drop this facade she was keeping up but instead he followed her to speak with the captain, not that he saw any reason to speak to the brute. They could leave and go to her home where she belonged, not here in this place, on this swaying ship. Still, it wasn't so bad, it was a good ship, though it would never be a palace.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion didn't say anything as the princess and the big man spoke, instead he just listened, listened to the bragging of a man that had done too much with his life that didn't mean anything, Sebastion knew he had done the same. All those wars and fights didn't change anything. He didn't bring peace, he only made one man wealthy each time while the rest died and struggled on. Finally the man finished and Sebastion barked another laugh.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You're cowards, all of you." Sebastion smiled confidently. "You hide in the shadows, too scared too show your faces. I've never faced a man that didn't have a weapon. My opponent knows who I am, he will fight me equally. I won't hide in the shadows and kill like a coward. I am a man! I fight and I live! And I seem to be doing pretty well. And the queen was quite endearing to me. Almost like a grandmother but she died. She knew it would happen someday and she prepared for it. I failed her, she didn't fail. But I won't fail with the princess. I'll get her home one way or the other. Even if I have to go through a bastard like you."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion didn't know why he felt like he wanted to take on the big captain. Maybe it has been too long since he had enjoyed a good fight. Maybe what happened with the queen reminded him of who he was. Not a servant to follow someone else's footsteps, but a mercenary, a fighter, a man who would gladly enter the gladiator ring and stand in almost bliss in the ring. But he did know one thing. The promise to get the princess home safely was the first time in his life he had made a promise. He had never promised the queen anything. He had taken her money and did his job. With the princess, he had made a promise, the first one in his life, and he wasn't going to fail this time.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 At Sebastion's words, Florian raised his eyebrow, but he wasn't angry. He knew that Julienne took it from here. A dagger flew right next to Sebastion's face from behind and pierced itself on the wooden cabinet. "Anyone can step outside and fight. You'd be dead now if you were my target." She spoke coldly. "Phantasm kills in the shadows and we do it quickly. We don't have all the time in this world. I guarantee you Tozyl will now start a ear against Freysau." She said as Florian chuckled. "We are scoundrels that make revolution. Fuck the Queen. Fuck the government. We are the fuel to the fire and bringers of wars!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 To Florian, it was like poetry, being such assassins, knowing the art of ending someone's so swiftly. But he stopped talking as Sebastion mentioned a princess. He looked at Julienne that covered her face and groaned. "He still thinks I'm Tatianna." Florian started laughing loudly as he leaned against the wall and he inhaled so much that he started coughing. "Ya poor bastard! HAHA!" Julienne approached Florian, and made him sit down. "Shut up already, it isn't funny, this brings more complications." She said with a frown.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 Reaching behind him, Sebastion pulled the knife from the wall calmly. He could have stopped the knife, he was sure of it, but he was certain the princess wasn't going to try and actually kill him. After all, he was there to protect her and nothing else. He wasn't going to attempt to end her life, he wasn't going to turn her in, the only thing he was going to do was keep her safe.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "If the princess wanted me dead, I guess I would be dead, but she has no reason to kill me." Sebastion replied, laying the knife down on the table. "Of course, I'm sure I can take both of you...."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion left it in the air, hanging there for them to think it over. They might be able to kill with poisons and such, but head on, he would be able to take them both. He has seen her fight the man on the deck, her moves would be wasted against him. Though he wasn't going to try that with the princess, he was going to keep her alive.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "But I won't harm the princess." Sebastion confided. "I'm going to take her home where she will be safe. Maybe she ran away to be one of you, but she's supposed to be at home, preparing for balls and all of that. Besides, can you prove she's not the princess?" ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 Florian raised his eyebrow and looked at Julienne. "Did ya poison 'im, hit his head too hard or something? He is actually convinced yer the princess! Amazin'!" He said with a loud laughter, clearly amused and sat down with his legs crossed on the table. "None of yer business who my daughter is. All ya have to know is that she's me daughter. If ya take her back to Tozyl, you two would be captured by the guards and be killed on the scene. Because, y'know... She's not a fucken princess..."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Florian looked back at Julienne again and shook his head. "People told me y'were a good actress, now I'm fully convinced." Julienne stood in front of Sebastion and crossed her arms on her chest. "Look... I am not... A princess... And stop calling me that. Otherwise I'll hit you again. Just call me Julienne, for fuck's sake..." She said and Florian raised both of his eyebrows. "Well, ya pull the emotion outta 'er. That' uncommon, trust me. She's clearly annoyed." Julienne turned to Florian and groaned. "That's probably because I hate nobles, I hate their rich and spoiled behavior, bunch of wussies. This all is probably because of the promise he made to a dead Queen."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Florian crossed his arms and looked at the man who clearly is clueless and thinks he can handle the bunch of assassins. He's outnumbered by people who have been killing their entire lives. He's delusional and that might be the death of him. "Listen 'ere. We're going to a pirate territory, 'cause we're sure that the Tozyl 'eard o' what happened and they'll like to know what the princess thing was all 'bout, when the ACTUAL princess was home the entire time. Julienne is me treasure. I'll kill ya for her, if ya disrespect her, I'll gauge yer fucken eyes out. She's the only thing I've left, I don' think y'would understand that. Yer on yer own. Yer surrounded by pirates that work for me. Ya better behave."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Then where is the princess? Maybe she's not the real princess, because the real princess is right here in front of you. That's why you don't want to say where she's from. You kidnapped her! Just admit it!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 "And never." Sebastion said shaking his head. "I don't work for you and I never will. I work for the princess, no one else. I go where the princess goes. And if you threaten me again, I'll rip your dick and balls off."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion knew he would get nowhere with the captain. The man was as stubborn a tree trunk. If the man wanted to take him on, he would gladly face the brute head on. If he wanted to throw around words, he could do exactly the same. Of course, the captain might just be a bit of a cheater. He wouldn't take him on alone, and he would definitely use every little trick he knew to win. Still, he was worth trying his hand on a legend. Maybe one day he would be a legend, maybe he would be as infamous as the captain.<br/>
<br/>
	   "As long as the princess stays with your ship, so will I. And no, you can't keep me off it."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion would like to be able to just leave with the princess and ensure she was safely home, he didn't have a choice but follow her for now. Maybe he would be able to trick her. He had an idea of how to do it but it wasn't as easy as he thought it was. All he first needed were a few details and he would be able to trick her. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Florian rolled his eyes and shook his head. "Now yer annoying me more than yer pissn' me off. I don't care as long as Julienne takes care of ya. Yer none o' my business until she complains to me about ya. Princess' orders and all that shit." He said with a nasty chuckle, while Julienne frowned at the threats that have been shared between the two and grabbed her dagger that was on the table. "Fuck you two, you're seriously pissing me off, you two are like same people." She said scoffing and left the cabin. It was like a mirror and a reflection, both of them were stubborn and impossible to deal with.<br/>
<br/>
  	 To escape from either of the two, she took one of the secret passages and wandered the tight hallways underneath the deck and ended up in a room where Shade was being tended to by Denvar, both of them looked at her as she entered. Shade took the dagger he wanted to throw at her, but Denvar stopped him. "Enough, you stupid idiot." He said, taking the knife, while shade groaned in pain. "He'll be fine, the bleeding has stopped, there won't be any infections, all he needs to do is rest." Shade turned to Julienne and frowned. "You were lucky this time, Puppeteer. I'll get you the next time. You'll see." Julienne shrugged at him with a deep sigh saying. "Make sure to do that before I get my hands on Lord Dick. Once I take my redemption, I'm not your target anymore. Rest well." She said before leaving the room and exiting the underground hallways.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She leaned against the railing and sighed deeply, the smell of the sea and the sea breeze caressing her skin while hearing familiar voices singing on the ship, as the sea crashed against the hard wood of the ship. She was home. Everything was blue and calming around them, just as it should be and Julienne felt for the first time in a while happy. After some time of sailing, the pirate from the crow's nest on the mainmast announced land and they sailed by the shipwrecks of the government and there were hanged bodies of the same men, both armies and merchants alike, unlucky enough to approach the pirate territory. This was the land of free men and this could be considered the second home of the Phantasm - San Jachea.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   "I guess that means I win." Sebastion grinned before he left the cabin, not giving the captain a to give his own reply.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion moved quickly to follow his vigil but she was gone, no sound or sight of her. He didn't know where she had gone but it couldn't be far at least. The ship was only so big, there was nowhere else to go. He had no other choice. He didn't know where she was and he didn't know how to follow her. Moving on to the deck, he sat down on the steps leading up to the ship's bridge. Sitting comfortably on the stairs, he watched the water roll past them, the sky high above them and the sights he wished he didn't have to see.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With the bodies hanging from the ropes, it was something he didn't want to see. Normal people, living their lives, died simply because they had a cargo. Killed for something that was not worth as much as their lives. Sebastion couldn't help but wonder when he had begun to worry about people. He had slayed more people than he could count. The wars gave him a chance to slice through as many as he could possibly reach. So many had died at his hands and now he wanted to sit and think about a few dead merchants and soldiers. Their lives didn't really mean much in the end of everything, but for some reason, he was actually thinking about it. The queen must have had a bigger impact on him than he would have ever thought of. He would have to find a way to ensure he didn't stay this way, it was strange for him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Looking around the deck, he saw the princess back once again. She had appeared as quickly as she had disappeared. The ship was a very tricky piece of wood. Until he could actually convince the princess to return with him to her home, he could be able to learn the secrets of the ship, ferret out all the information he needed in order to make sure they would never be able to come back for her. Getting up from the stairs, he crossed the deck and leaned against the railing as well, looking over the ocean in a far better view.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So, when will you decide to finally tell the truth and let me take you home?" Sebastion asked without looking to the princess. "You can only do this for so long before it will blow up in your face, you know? So you should really just give this all up and go home. It will be so much better and of course, easier. So, what do you say? Let's grab the next ship and disappear? Though the captain, well I'm not sure about him."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 The nerve, she thought to herself. "Well, you actually did your job." She said turning her back to the ocean, leaning back against the railing and lowering the tricorn hat over the upper part of her face. "This is my home. I don't belong anywhere else, Sebastion. Keep bugging me like this and I'll start fighting you. It's not my problem that you're in denial." She said as she lifted her hat up a bit and looked over at the island they're going towards.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "San Jeachea, ever been there?" She asked, pulling her hat down once again. "All the free people are there. You could say that I've spent ten years of my life in that island, if I wasn't sailing with my father. We've been killing a lot of armies that have been trying to put us down. Heard of the revolution of the pirates? There were many slaves and immigrants that have escaped the government and joined forces to fight against the rich scum. That revolution is actually still going on and no one is winning. Just as the government kill off pirates when they run into them, so do pirates kill the rich sons of bitches. I say we burn everything down. I even have my next target." She said as she pulled out her pistol, opening it up, checking if the gunpowder is in place, including the rest of bombs and knives. She never felt completely safe in the pirate areas, but that's how things are. They die together and the tough lifestyle they're having has made them even stronger, but the only disciplined pirates are the Phantasm, the rest is just pure bitterness and aggression.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   "Don't think I've ever been here before." Sebastion replied as he watched her check all her weapons.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She was still a surprise to him. He couldn't quite understand why she would choose this life. A life that didn't even seem that fun. All you did was hide in shadows your whole life and kill a few people, nothing truly exciting as running into war. Maybe she made it fun in her own way, he would never know, but he was interested in how long she was going to keep up this facade.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So you believe you're not the princess and I believe you are the princess. So what do we do about it? You were quite the princess back in the palace. I'm sure you would do well if you were back home and doing your duties. Besides, you can't fight me. Fighting means you have to face me and you know you will loose when you face me. You might win if you poison me, but then you still wouldn't have fought me." Sebasiton grinned.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He had no doubt about the princess's skill in fighting. He had seen her go hand to hand with the other man. A normal soldier, a commoner walking the streets, she would be able to take them all with ease. A man that had dedicated his entire life to fighting in the worst possible conditions, she was going to struggle against such a man, and Sebastion was such a man, or had been until the queen had snapped him up. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne gritted her teeth until this point, but she didn't want it to get through her. Is he this dumb or did she really hit him that hard? What is happening in his brain?<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Rule 33, never underestimate your enemy. Rule 56, make your advantages your enemy's disadvantage. Rule 76, never waste your time with someone's life. I might've taught you now something. I've been training my whole life and my duty is killing people while earning money from it and travel the world. I am not a goddamn princess. Stop making a fool out of yourself."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Preparing all her weaponry, the observer announced that they'll be docking pretty soon. Julienne fixed her mask and her hat and looked at Sebastion. "Behave. You're not back in the sunny and comfortable Freysau. You're amongst free people. I don't care how good of a fighter you are. Don't embarrass me calling me a princess or I'll consider cutting off a finger of yours each time you do." She said with a sigh. He literally needs to be killed so one can prove a point.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She looked over to the cabin, seeing Florian getting out and stretching happily, its good being on a land that your feet recognize. The crew ran around with their supplies, mostly gunpowder and other weapons so they can stack it all out so they could clean The ship once they land.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I'll behave princess, if you will just accept that you are the princess!" Sebastion called to the princess as she walked away to the gangplank, not very embarrassed by calling her what she truly was. "Besides, doesn't every girl dream about being a princess and you are one! So it's a dream come true!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion followed Julienne, or Tatianna as he preferred, down the plank to the solid ground beneath their feet. This might be the free people that lived her, but he couldn't see how they were really free. They still lived in fear, they were constantly fighting only to die, that was not freedom, it was stupidity. There was no such thing as freedom, only a dream, Sebastion had been in enough armies that preached they were fighting for freedom, but in the end, they all died the same as everyone else. The only way to have any resemblance of freedom in this world, was to simply do what you love.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He had to admit, this was the world of the pirates. He couldn't exactly go and do whatever he wanted, and he couldn't really embarrass the princess by calling her such in front of people. He would have to stick to her wish that she wanted to be more....normal. There was only one thing he could do that would achieve that and at the same time, it was going to make it a bit of fun for himself. Something that might irk her, but the idea made him grin almost from ear to ear.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So Miss Julienne, what shall I do for you today? Your most humble of servants. Since you don''t like being the princess, I guess I have to find another reason to stick to you. I guess being a servant isn't so bad, and it will raise quite a few eyebrows, a pirate walking around with a servant? O the indignity!" Sebastion feigned, putting the back of his hand against his forehead like a fainting lady.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The twist he put on her predicament only made Sebastion smile, he was going to have great fun with the princess. She might hate him for it, she just might want to kill him, but then, he would die with a smile on his lips. But this could easily be avoided if the princess simply just accepted who she truly was, that she was the princess and nothing less. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Who the fuck wants to be an airhead?" She raised her eyebrow beneath her mask as Sebastion said that being a princess is a dream come true. It was far from that, nowhere near to be the truth. She might not be a princess, but she's well read and she knows what life is like for the royals. Julienne wishes to sail, drink and be merry. Now she has a pain in the ass following her around and making her feel as if it isn't so.<br/>
<br/>
	   Once they got off the ship onto the docks, they were greeted by laughter and cussing of the pirates. There were goats and chicken on the sandy beach, just ready to be transported, probably to Pruessia. Women were calling out to other men, dressed in expensive attire which didn't fit their personality, they have more than likely captured noble women and stripped them clean off. Women were worse than men. They had what men wanted and they used it against them repeatedly, while men never even cared to learn from mistakes. Needless to say, women ruled here, but men were guided by one of their own, Nadal.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne looked at Sebastion with a clear death glare underneath her mask and clenched her fists. "What will you do for me today? How about you shut up or you'll be holding your head in pain." One of the pirates heard the conversation and spat the rum around him as he laughed loudly. "Oi, did ya know that the Puppeteer was a princess?" He called out to one of the mates and they laughed together, as Julienne lowered her hat in embarrassment and sighed deeply. Florian caught up to two, the heavy footsteps behind them was obvious on who's catching up.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "We need to see Nadal." He said with a frown as Julienne took the hat off and brushed the sweat off her forehead as they entered the town square. It was a small town and it was poor, but people looked happy. The old drunk was playing a fiddle next to the fountain and singing with a parrot on his shoulder, some dance, some laughed, some threw food at him, but nevertheless, they all seemed to have fun.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Another asshole in my life, great..." Julienne stated as Florian looked at Sebastion and then at Julienne. "Ya can't get rid of 'im, huh? He looks like he's havin' fun, he should meet Nadal!" He said with a thundering laugh.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion gave a flourishing bow, if he had a cape on, he would have swished it wide to display the colour of the princess proudly. "Mine is the greatest pleasure to be of service to thy! To follow thy across tis world would bring joy to mine heart! From the moment thy saved me from the wretched troll that hath wished to tear me limb from limb, I hath come to know thy compassion and thy warmth that radiates from thy chest! I shall for always be in thy debt!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion made sure to lay on the formality as thick as he could. If the princess could be serious, he could have fun with her. Besides, she would accept who she was eventually, it just had to return to her and that will come in time, he was certain of it. The truth of who she was would be hers eventually, as it was for everyone else.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Shall we depart Miss Julienne? I doth hath wished to see thy one master that hath kept thy people free of oppression." If anyone heard the words, he was certain that it would be very strange, for any of them.<br/>
<br/>
	   The queen was not on for formalities in such a way but a few times, he had heard her speak in ways that almost baffled the mind, like they were speaking in poems instead of simply deciding over treaties. Still, it was fun to bring out the things he had learned in the queen's court among these people, especially the princess. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 While Florian started to laugh, mocking Julienne's situation, the assassin looked at Sebastion and pretended that she has no idea who he is. Julienne went ahead, preventing herself from punching both of them, while Florian followed behind her, though she was certain that Sebastion won't stay behind as long. The rest of the path towards one of the bigger and more rich looking buildings in the little town was quiet from Julienne's side. She ignored everyone at this point , knowing that Nadal will be just as annoying as these two.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once they got inside the building, it was obvious that this was a tavern, men and women drinking in the middle of the day as if it was the night. Once they left upstairs, without knocking, Julienne entered the Nadal's quarters.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The man with long white hair and well kept beard was sitting by his desk, while one of the whores was giving him a massage. He frowned when he heard the door open without knocking, but the moment he saw Julienne, he pushed the whore away and jumped out of his chair. "I knew you'd eventually come and see me." He said with a smirk as she went inside with Florian right behind her. "Shut up, you're the last person I wanted to see." She said simply. Nadal then looked at Florian and another man of who he doesn't know. "Who the fuck are you?" He asked as Florian laughed. "Ya wouldn't believe me if I told ya!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Almost as if it was her place, Julienne sat down at his desk, crossing her legs as she rested them on the table and ran through Nadal's files, snooping around, seeing that he got some information from the Mistress about Tozyl. Nadal was clearly bothered by it, but he had no right to say anything. Florian pulled the whore and groped her ass happily and looked at Nadal. "So, ya heard the news of the Queen." The pirate leader smirked and nodded as he leaned against the wall. "Yeah, beheaded. The King of Tozyl is unhappy though. He is brewing the war against Freysau. His family had nothing to do with it and everyone talked that his airheaded daughter was with the Queen, while Tatianna was the entire time home. Julienne just started a war."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion only grinned happily as Julienne marched away, heading for their destination in order to meet the man named Nadal. He had never heard the name before, which was probably why he was still alive. Most that boasted about themselves wherever they went didn't seem to live very long afterwards. This man had stayed alive long enough to be important and he wasn't known, it made him someone to be weary off.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Though Sebastion didn't give the man any further thought as he followed the princess towards their destination. Instead, he kept the smile on his face, hands stuffed into his pockets and walked like he had just discovered the best way to fish and he wouldn't even have to lift a finger in order to do it. Even though he looked so jubilant, he never stopped looking over this place they had entered. There was a lot to learn and he needed to find his answer before it was too late.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Looking over every part of San Jachea, he saw the small buildings, the people that occupied them, those that walked the streets like they were its rulers, those that had enjoyed this life a great deal and were now passed out either next to the street or right in the middle of it. They all played some part in this place, creating it, shaping it and making it what it was. What Sebastion wanted to know was simple. How to get out without being seen? There had to be a way, there was always a way, but it was not a way he knew. He was a warrior, a mercenary, a fighter. He didn't sneak around like the princess. The princess probably knew of a way but she was not going to tell him a thing.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He would find another way. For now, he kept following the princess, keeping close to her but not too close, giving her and the captain enough space for them to be comfortable. He was a little surprised by the tavern they entered. He didn't think a man could really get any work done in a place like this, but someone seemed to be doing quite well considering how these two wanted to see the man.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion only grinned when the attention was turned on to him by the captain and this man Sebastion only knew as Nadal. "Aye, tis' ma plesir to mit ya!" Sebastion said as he grabbed the man's hand without word and shook it hard and fast. "Miss July 'ere pulled me outta 'em danger waters. Fellow pirate an' all, mighty nice o 'er not stringin' a man up."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Nadal frowned as the man just shook his hand like that and heard Florian laughed loudly. He looked at the captain. "You think this is funny? Is this guy fucking bonkers?" Julienne, sighing deeply and shaking her head, not even taking her eyes off the papers that she read through replied. "That guy was Queen's little lap dog. Even I don't know if he's right in the head. He still thinks I'm the princess and wants us to sneak out so he can take me 'home' to Tozyl." She said lazily as Nadal looked at Sebastion. "They say that the mindless survive the best."<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne stood up and approached Florian, handing him the papers. "Oh, I see." He said as he read through. They always handled Nadal's things like this and they were certain that this man didn't hide anything. He couldn't, they run through his stuff every time they arrive. "Well, I guess we will spend some time 'ere. Some people saw Julienne in Freysau, we wouldn't like everyone to think that she's a princess, because fucken fools would be wrong." Nadal smirked and added. "You have created a mess. When you Florian said that the Phantasm will be a part of revolution, I thought you were insane, honestly..."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Captain grinned widely as he replied. "Well, ya better start believin'. Julienne will be pretty soon on 'er next target. Dick stole her kill and she'll kill 'im for that. No mistakes allowed." Nadal tilted his head. "How is she not dead already?" Julienne shrugged. "Shade tried to kill me and I almost killed him instead. Father was the one I only allowed to take the life of mine, but he couldn't do it." Nadal raised both of his eyebrows and shook his head. "I don't want to be a part of anything."<br/>
<br/>
  	 He then looked at Sebastion and frowned. "How the fuck didn't you kill this guy?" Julienne sighed and went for the door. "I don't know either. I'm out." She said slightly irritated and in a need of drink. She went downstairs to the tavern and sat by the bar, ordering a bottle of rum, taking off her hat and the mask, placing it next to her on the wooden bar and rubbed the bridge of her nose tiredly. Sebastion really knows how to wear her off with just simple and childish poking.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Or maybe she couldn't kill me. Maybe he has a reason for keeping me alive. I mean, we did spend quite a bit of time together, alone." Sebastion winked to the big captain before he turned and left the room as well, following the same direction as Julienne.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Only he didn't follow her to the table. He gave her a smile and a wave as he left the tavern all together. Sure, he was supposed to keep her safe but he didn't see anything happening to her now, not here. And he had something else he was curious about. And he wouldn't mention the fact that she seemed to have problems of her own that she needed to think over. Having him around would probably only cripple her thinking. At least it was a good excuse that gave him a chance to look over something he had seen before they had entered the tavern.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was a quick walk out of the tavern and then followed one of the paths around. There seemed to be a lot of foot traffic going around to the back of the tavern, but that wasn't what Sebastion was interested in. The tavern gave a good view of the small San Jachea from where he stood on slightly higher ground, giving him a chance to look over what exactly this place was. Maybe it had a cave somewhere close by with a ship hidden inside, just in case of emergencies. A ship Sebastion could steal with the princess onboard and return her home.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Though as far as he looked, nothing looked like it would serve his purpose. Running wasn't going to get him anywhere either. This place was completely isolated, there was nowhere to run. The only way off was with a ship or a boat that could survive until it reached land once again. He would have to endure the ship and it's grew until their next landing, when he had the entire world ahead of him, and he knew where to run, place where the captain and his hip couldn't find him or the princess.<br/>
<br/>
  	 For now, he would protect the princess as he had promised and in time, she would return home, his promise fulfilled, then he would return to the life he had known. He had never imagined it would be this hard though. Just to get the princess home. Maybe she really wasn't the princess. The thought made Sebastion chuckle. He knew she was the princess, she had to be, there was no one else. It was strange that he knew she was the princess. He couldn't explain why he knew. He didn't know at all why he knew, he just knew, she was the princess, as simple as that.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Finally satisfied with his disappointment that he wasn't going to find anything, Sebastion turned away from the tavern and headed down a set of stairs in to the city of San Jachea, looking for anything interesting. He had lost everything he had owned back at the palace. All he had left was his sword and knife, they wouldn't be enough. He needed to gather his usual supplies, things he needed in order to survive. In this city, he was bound to find them. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Florian frowned at Sebastion's words as he said that him and Julienne spent some time together, which made even Nadal angry. He had his eye on the woman for the longest time and for some reason, men loved women they couldn't have, she has proven to be quite the chase he enjoyed. Once Sebastion left, Nadal raised his eyebrow. "Why are you keepin' him around?" FLorian shrugged. "Bastard save Julienne's life and kept 'er safe. She seems to 'ave grown a soft spot for the fool." He said shaking his head as Nadal rolled his eyes. After a few more irrelevant words shared between the two friends, Florian went back to the Crimson Raider, there were some things that needed to be finished, while Nadal went down to the tavern, dismissing the whore.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He sat next to Julienne that was clearly tired and unwelcoming. When he placed himself next to her, she didn't even look at him, drinking from the bottle like there's no tomorrow. "Florian said you grew a soft spot on the man." He said as Julienne shook her head. "I know potential when I see it. And after all, I see Florian in him." Nadal shrugged as his drink came by and replied. "Well, both motherfuckers are crazy, after all." He then smirked at Julienne and nudged her playfully. "Why don't you stop by my place a bit? I have a comfortable bed and I know when a woman hasn't been treated well in a while. You seem untouched..." For some reason, flashbacks from night before in the brothel have reached Julienne's mind, remembering what happened with Sebastion.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Nadal, I could accept the offer, tie you to the bed and leave. I'm not interested." The man couldn't help but chuckle and add before taking a sip of rum. "You're such a tease, Julienne. Milan was lucky and I saw how proudly he shown the scars you gave him the night before." Frowning, Julienne paid for her drink, took her things and left the tavern. She didn't owe anyone anything to listen to this shit.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion gave a yawn. It's been a while since he had been on land, a place where things where didn't stop moving. Here, the world was the way it was supposed to be, slow, unmoving and with no sound of waves constantly crashing against the sides of the ship hull. Here he could enjoy life, well not in this place, there was nothing here that he could want truly, not in his own unique way. Finally finding it enough to stand and watch this small world, Sebastion rose up to his feet and dusted himself off. He should head back to the princess and resume his duties, ensure that she was as safe as he could possibly make her.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Returning to the front of the tavern, he was a little surprised to see the princess leaving the tavern alone. Only, she was walking alone, but it didn't mean she wasn't being followed. Someone left the tavern only a short while afterwards, walking slow with no real hurry, hood pulled up over his or her head, acting like whoever it was, was simply going out for a stroll. Sebastion stayed back, waiting until it was clear before he headed after the princess and the man following her that tried to act like he wasn't following her. He had seen people follow others before and the way he was walking, it was exactly the way someone would do when they were following someone else.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion stuck to the sides of the small buildings that stuck out in the streets. Or rather, the streets simply seem to exist because the buildings had been placed together in random places, creating streets that twisted in various directions almost immediately after straightening. Sebastion kept close to the robed person, ensuring he didn't loose site of them. Whoever was following the princess wouldn't loose sight of her, so he just had to ensure that the didn't loose sight of the robed person, a simple enough task. But he was curious, where exactly was his charge going? Why was she walking to streets of San Jachea and not actually returning back to the ship? Was there something she was hiding from everyone and wanted to do alone??<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once Julienne left completely irritated by the lack of peace, she could clearly feel someone walking after her. She was going towards the beach, putting the tricorn hat on and her eye mask, creating sudden turns to the alleyways. She knew this place pretty well, maybe even better than common people, she was getting herself in a lot of trouble and she needed to hide.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once she took a completely different turn away from the beach, passing by some people and pushing through the crowd in the busy market, making whoever was following her either lose her track or hold them behind, buying her time. Once Julienne was away from the crowded market, she made another sharp turn towards the alleyway she knew so well and right around the corner, Julienne swiftly and quietly jumped up, reaching for the balcony of the house and another jump, reaching the roof. She was quiet and swift like a cat and looked down, seeing the hooded man passing and in a confused manner, he looked around for her, seeing that she disappeared without a trace and shortly after, Sebastion arrived.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne stayed up, keeping low profile, this time deciding that she'll be the one doing the stalking and following and to see if Sebastion even knew that she was being followed.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 The robed man didn't seem to know where he was going. Sebastion was beginning to think this person was not following the princess at all. The way the person walked, he couldn't be following anyone, maybe he or she was indeed not following anyone. Sebastion kept up with the robed man until they came to the busy market section, finding it impossible to find anyone here if you didn't have an eye on them. It would only make his work harder. Still, he kept following the robed person until it was clear, the robed person didn't know where he was going. He just stropped in the middle of the market, turning in circles, looking for something, obviously the princess. Sebastion gave a grunt, he should have kept an eye on the princess, not on someone so useless at simple following.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Leaning against the side of one of the small buildings, Sebastion pulled the small bag from his waist. From inside he pulled out a small pipe, stuffed it with rich tobacco and lit it with a torch hanging from the side of the building. The torch did no other good than to be used as this in the middle of the day. Staying by the side of the building, Sebastion enjoyed just watching the people, see the milling about for a while. He only enjoyed it until he grew tired of the pipe, deciding much rather on just walking. Staying here in the market was not going to help him. He couldn't find the princess here and if she was here, she would just hide in plain sight, making it impossible to find her. She was after all a master of hiding.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Knocking the coal from the pipe, Sebastion tucked it back into his pocket and moved through the market, looking at all the items available for sale. From what he's heard, it all seemed to be items stolen from other ships. Everything was for sale and people were buying them very quickly. As much as they all seemed like good quality items at a very good price, the problem was simply buying something. Money wasn't such a huge problem since he still had the necklace of the queen, but there was nothing that he wanted to buy. The swords looked good with their jewelled hilts and golden scabbards but practically useless. They were only for show, ceremonial weapons. A true weapon was forged and used, not decorated.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The mercenary ignored most of what he saw, walking through the market from one to the other, eventually reaching the end with nothing of interest for him. Finally Sebastion gave up on finding anything interesting and left the market, making his way towards the sound of the beach, the sound of seagulls clear overheard. It was quite interesting to see what exactly the pirates did on the beach. He was sure he could find something interesting there. Maybe a good meal cooked over a fire, a good drink or two as well. He didn't think they were going anywhere right now. Julienne did say she wanted to kill Lord Drysal, but right now, that would be impossible to do. With the city still in chaos and him new in power, it would be impossible to get anywhere close to him until the city returned to a normal state, a state of repeat where the security became lax and the guards weren't hunting for the head of the princess.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Walking at an easy pace, hands stuck in his pockets, humming to himself, he couldn't help but wonder where the princess had gone to. Maybe she had a secret lover or maybe a secret meeting. Being with such a crew, he chuckled at the idea of everything being secret. A secret drink, a secret conversation, a secret sleep, everything secret. It must become quite boring living a life in the shadows, alone. At least the beach was everything but alone. There were those sitting on the ocean side, long stick thrown into the water, the ends with their thread extended into the water to catch some kind of prize. Sebastion didn't know much about fishing, but he was certain that throwing in so close to the beach would not net them anything.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Slightly further away from the beach, groups of men were together, drinking, laughing and having a good time around a fire. There were a couple of those, all together. Sebastion guessed they were all from the same crew, hence the reason they were all sitting together. There was something interesting but Sebastion didn't think it was something he should try and join. A man was seen on the side, his moving wildly with the screams of a woman. He couldn't see the woman but it was enough to guess that she was there, with him, and no one paid it any mind at all, like it was the most normal thing in the world. Seemed like a good enough place to simply relax for the rest of the day. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 It wasn't long after Florian arrived to the beach with Nadal, it was right in the center of the beach and all the stolen goods from the Freysau that they'll be selling aroinft the city. William shortly after arrived and heard the woman screaming as well, but nobody paid mind. It was a pirate territory, screaming is expected around this place. "Necklaces and jewels, these things are worth more than some lives." Nadal said as he looked through the chest, while Florian would turn to look at the Crimson Raider docked not too far off. "Well, she's not easy to take care, I've given almost everything owned for me ship. I need more than thousands o' coins for the newest polishing."<br/>
<br/>
  	 William took a paper and started writing down all the things from the latest stealing and scavaging. Pirates or not, it was business and brains were necessary for the good business, William being one. "Remember, sell more than it's worth. Ya know that the entire Queen thing, bastards would be ready to give more money since its the latest event." Florian stated with a chuckle.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Why don't you cut someone and let them bleed on the jewelry, saying its Queen's blood?" William and Nadal got startled as they heard Julienne's voice out of nowhere. "I'm never getting used to this." William huffed, she never fails to surprise. "Ooooh, get a necklace and cut Will's arm, let 'im bleed on gold! That would be worth thousands of heads!" Florian said happily laughing loudly, while Julienne noticed Sebastion not so far off. Seeing him standing there alone made her almost feel like she's responsible for him. She sighed, took two bottles of rum from the nearby chest.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As she approached Sebastion, she tossed him the cold bottle of drink and turned to the burning horizon, the sun was slowly setting. "There's a welcoming celebration in the tavern tonight. You might wanna come. Drinks, songs and women. If nothing, Nadal knows how to throw parties." She said taking a sip.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion noticed Julienne in time to catch the bottle she threw at him. Popping the cork out, he took a deep drink from the strong liquid inside. It was indeed a pirate's drink, strong to its very core, but at the same time it was very good. He took another deep drink before putting the cork back inside the top.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Seems like Nadal does a lot in this place. What does he do exactly? I mean, he works out of a tavern, makes me think of the Mistress back across the ocean." Sebastion said as he nodded towards the horizon, roughly in the direction they had come from. "You told me about her, so what about Nadal? Anything you can tell me about him?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 For people who were so secretive, Sebastion was glad the Julienne was willing to share information with him, tell him about this world that she had grown up in, this world where death was their main course and money the motivation for it all. At least there was some good out of this all, they killed without mercy. Whether it was a queen that ruled her lands and someone wanted her removed, or if it was a simple man with a vengeance on his head for sleeping with his wife, or an innocent man that had simply gotten in the way of another man's plans. As far as he understood, the Phantasms did on thing, kill and they killed without asking who paid or why they were paying, just that they were paying.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Now if you asked me that question," Sebastion began before Julienne had a chance to speak. "He has eyes for you, and maybe a dick. Depending which one you like looking at more. Maybe you're a leg girl. I knew a girl once that liked legs. She wanted a man with strong, thick legs for some reason. Nadal, I think he wants everything on your body." Sebastion said and his eyes drifted down to her breasts that were enveloped in her tight clothing, exposing their shape and size. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne took a big drink from the bottle as he asked about Nadal. "He's the leader of this entire island. He is not the guy that sits behind his desk, he goes first and shows his people the way, fighting with few by his side to clear the path for the rest. I'm not a big fan of his, but he is a very good leader and a good future for these people. Yet he keeps low profile and likes to be known just as a FreeMan. Or a pirate, if you will. But he still doesn't want to be talked about around everyone for good reasons, just like us Phantasm. We who keep low profile will live longer to see the change that we've been fighting for so long."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once he said that Nadal might have an eye for her and looked at Sebastion, seeing him glaring down at her. "Nothing you hadn't seen earlier." She frowned before taking another drink. "Unfortunately, Nadal loves what he can't have. Including myself. He had his eye on me for years and my father hates him for it and he's clearly bothered by the way he's been looking at me." She said with a sigh, remembering his he asked her in the tavern to sleep with him.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, wouldn't that be exactly what you want?" Sebastion asked with a slight frown. "Being married to the leader of all pirates, which means the Phantasms hold all of the power. Of course, you know I will have to do everything in my power to prevent the princess from marrying such a man. And yes, I've seen them and I was quite impressed, and that's saying something from a man that has travelled most of this world."<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastion couldn't help but tease the princess. As tough as she was, as heartless as she was, she was always very reclusive, introverted and refused to let anyone in. Which only made it far more interesting when he could find out a little more information about the princess he didn't know about. Taking the cork off the bottle, Sebastion sat down on the soft sand of the beach, watching the sun starting to slide behind the horizon created by the ocean. It was a sight worth seeing, one he had not bothered looking to for a long time.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "But I'm sure your father isn't against all of it. I mean, you did sleep with that other guy, the soldier or something you mentioned. Or was that a lie?" Sebastion asked a little curiously, still remembering the tales she had spun back in the palace. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne frowned back at Sebastion underneath the mask as he said that it would be perfect if someone from the Phantasm was married to the leader of pirates. "No. I'm not the type of a woman that is going to get married and have children. And that's not how it goes amongst free people. Only nobles form alliances through marriages. Free people earn trust and respect. And if I did marry a man such as Nadal, I can guarantee you he'd barely survive the wedding night. Men have two heads and I know for certain with which one he thinks. I'll never allow him to think that he's important as much as he thinks he is. Someone needs to belittle him so he wouldn't relax too much and somehow I am that one person, otjerwise free people would form a rebellion. Everyone needs their own leader and Nadal is a good leader and above he's fair."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne can barely share a bed with someone. She shared it with Sebastion only to keep the image of the helpless princess, nor she cared, he didn't do anything and what they went through was them just being drunk. As he sag down, Julienne just crouched, placing the cold bottle on the scar that Shade inflicted and then heard Sebastion's question. She sighed deeply. "That man that killed himself in front of everyine back in the throne room if your Queen, remember him? Milan was my lover and friend from childhood. He dragged all the attention to himself that way, even though it was him that freed Yakov from the dungeon that night. He's seen as a good influence now. Eveeyone likes Milan now that he died oh so honorably." She thinks its just bunch of bullshit, gaining respect only when you're dead. But that's how people live forever, through that some form of respect and if they're lucky like Florian, they'll become an undying legend.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well maybe one day your...group will one day discover that dead men, can't do shit. You learn that in wars. A dead man can't keep your back safe, a dead man can't take a wall and a dead man can definitely not hold a sword. So yeah, dead men are useless." Sebastion chuckled, wondering how death could bring anyone glory, or fame, it only brought death.<br/>
<br/>
	   "So wait, the captain hates Nadal mostly because he wants to be between your legs, but one of his own crew screwed you? Isn't that against some sort of code? Like, don't rut with the men you serve with? Or some weird nonsense like that."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion was surprised that he had figured it out. He wasn't the best in puzzles, but he wasn't the dimmest torch of them all. Putting the two together wasn't that hard but actually knowing that the captain would not be happy about it, that was the real point for Sebastion to be proud of. If anything, he had something to use against the princess, but he had never been one for blackmailing, it was far too much work. It was much easier to simply face someone head on and let things happen as they should, nothing like what the Phantasms would do.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "But forget that all." Sebastion said with a wave of his hand. "What's important is getting you home Princess. Nothing else is important but that."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Dead man tell no tales. There's a reason why the failures are best being executed. I doubt you'd understand that." She stated and sighed, shaking her head as Sebastion mixed things up. "No, Milan worked for me. He was my partner in crime and he was my bodyguard. If there were swords, bullets or canon balls flying my way while I'm on the mission, he'd step forward and give his life to me. That's how much my skills are worth, lives of men." She stated with a sigh.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Nadal looked over to the two, seeing that they just casually chat while drinking, completely isolating from each other. When the sun was about to set completely, he called out. "Oi, Julienne! Come to the tavern, the party will begin." Once he called out, few men of Nadal's took the chest and carried it to the market, while Julienne pulled herself up. "Alright, let's go. You wouldn't want to miss Florian's speech, I promise you that." She said with a grin, she was actually excited. Florian always prepares something good on nights like these and the parties are sure to make anyone grin widely and they always end well.<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne headed after Florian, Nadal and WIlliam as they entered Nadal's building and the tavern was full of men and women, drinks and smoke, laughter, curses and sounds of the breaking glasses. She sat herself down in the corner of the room where she has a nice view at everyone, musicians were at their spots, but they waited first for Florian to prepare himself for the speech. Everyone was anticipating for another bloodboiling and aggressive poetry of a drunken and insane legend that will live in the nightmares of the people, after perfecting his art of murder and discipline.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, time to get drunk I guess." Sebastion agreed, pushing himself to his feet as well before following the princess back to the tavern.<br/>
<br/>
	   He didn't know what the captain would probably want to tell everyone. Tell them how good life was killing merchants and soldiers, how great it was to live here, free! Freemen, men and women free of kings and queens, but they had a ruler in any case, they had rules and laws and of course, they were free of money as well, free from food. Sebastion couldn't see how being starved was a good thing, how being free meant they had to actually suffer. It was an idea Sebastion would never understand.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Still, this was not his place to tell them how to do things. And he was only going to be here until he could get the princess out safely, then he would never have to worry about pirates ever again. For now, he worried about them as he entered the tavern. They were a rowdy bunch of people, drinking, laughing and fighting, and joking. One of those fights came right in front of Sebastion, two men going at each other as hard as they could but didn't seem to be a winner on either side, so Sebaston gave them a helping hand. One man he took by the back of the neck and threw him out of the door, the other got a hit square in the face, dropping him to the floor unconscious.<br/>
<br/>
	   "So this is it?" Sebastion asked, following Julienne through the crowd of people. "What are we supposed to do? Dance?" ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne looked at Sebastion as she made herself comfortable, taking pints of beer and placing one for Sebastion smirking. "Just wait." She simply said. Once the heavy footsteps were heard and the bear of a man stepped on the stage, no sound was heard from the audience. Everyone knew that when Florian prepares a speech, it'll be good. Glass breaking good.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So I remember one night, thirty years back, I was sober as a motherfucker. Imagine that." He said as the few laughs were heard, it were the older men that responded, those that knew Florian from the past and it was probably an inside joke that broguht them closer. "There were these peace protests in Freysau, my fucken homeland, slaves weren't allowed to say scat shit, poor people were eatin' dirt and the jobless begged. I would watch 'em every day. I'd be unhappy too if I didn't drink, fuck that! And I would remember meself. That stormy night. Know the Captain's Curse shanty?" He asked as everyone responded with an 'Aye!', including Julienne, which was her favorite shanty of a captain that left his crew to die on his own ship.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I'm not a captain. I'm barely a fucken man for lettin' my crew be taken into the depths for the beasts to eat on. I was a cursed man after that. I sold me home. I gave all the money for the slaves of Freysau that the dead Queen owned and I freed 'em." Few of the men cheered in the audience, them being the slaves that Florian freed. "Then I watched those who didn't choose a side be slaughtered. I watched 'em rape women, one o' them being a beautiful artist that failed at her work and she was forced into slavery. That's yer mother, my Julienne. I created the Phantasm to avenge the injustice they brought on a strong woman, only to watch 'er die. It's 'er birthday today." Julienne sighed deeply, drowning herself into the pint of the beer, knowing that this was a heavy topic for a reason.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Then I opened me eyes and I decided to be the shadow that people talked about. People fear what they can't predict. They fear a frien' that can poison their food or kill them in their sleep. When Nadal an' I joined forces, when he guided ya to safety, that's when the government lost their shit. They had no weak to kill. When they found us, we blew them to fucken bits! We made the fuckers fear the wrath of the misfits!" He spoke loudly as the passionate rebels cheered, but Florian hushed them. "Ya'll do realize that there'll be time when we are gonna take all of our ships and blow them all up?" There was a moment of silence between the men, but they still agreed, knowing that Nadal is behind this.<br/>
<br/>
	   "O' course ya would do that for freedom. Me daughter's work is not done yet." He said pointing to julienne as she lowered her head in slight shame. "Lord Dick will fall by 'er hand. She promised. But she won't be alone. We will start the war. We will take what was stolen from us. We will avenge the deaths o' our families and loved ones!" The cheers continued and the laughter as Florian shared a few more words, but Julienne drowned them in her drink, feeling it hitting her in the right spot. She didn't expect it to be depressing, but the rest of the free men are hyped. They are angry and they are ready. Florian was grinning widely, accomplishing what he wanted. Once he got off the stage, the musicians started to play, lightening up the mood.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You sure about that? You sure you want to go after Drysal now? He's a king now, a very powerful man and I don't think he would really get caught out so easily. The queen trusted too easily, Drysal won't." Sebastion told when the captain had finished his story for the men in the tavern, and he had to talk quite loudly over the boisterous noise they made.<br/>
<br/>
  	 When this had happened, Sebastion didn't know, he had not been in the queen's service during that time. He had heard stories, of course, but he didn't know what had happened back then. Maybe it was all true, maybe the captain was making up stories just to make himself seem more of the hero. Whichever the truth was, Sebastion was simply enjoying sitting by the table and having the decent beer. It wasn't watered down, making the taste good and strong.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So your mother was an artist?" Sebastion asked, quickly finishing the last of his beer. "I would never have guessed that."<br/>
<br/>
  	 He would have guessed her mother would have been something like them, a woman fighting, someone doing what they did, a soldier at the very least. But an artist? Sebastion struggled to wrap his mind around the fact that the big captain would fall for such a woman.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Your father doesn't seem like the man to gall for an artist. Did know you know her?"<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 As Sebastion said that Srysal is the King now and he wouldn't be able to be fooled that easily, one of the pirates turned to him. "He's still new, we can take 'im!" They continued on cheering being as drunk as they are, while Julienne was shaking her head. She didn't want them all involved in this. It is HER kill, not their's. She will rather put herself in a vulnerable position if it meant getting closer to the new King, but he will die.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once Sebastion mentioned her mother, Julienne sighed. "Doesn't matter. She's dead." She simply said, just pouring beer into her. "I don't remember her. I grew up with the Phantasm members, I was always surrounded by men. We were always sailing and I never had a home on land. That's why I feel the best when I'm on the ship." She said with a little smile, taking another pint from the waitress that was giving everyone drinks. She enjoyed this less than she wanted to, so Julienne decided to drink until she felt better.<br/>
<br/>
  	 One of the pirates got on the stage and started singing shanties with hilarious lyrics and brutal descriptions of war and murders, belittling fallen enemies and all that gold. Two women got on the table barefoot and danced with men surrounding them, throwing jewelry and coins at their feet. It was the usual positive atmosphere.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastion<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Lord Drysal won't make mistake like that." Sebastion corrected, knowing the noble well enough. He was not stupid and he was not some young lord that had not been preparing for this for a long time. No, he was ready for it all and he would do everything he could to retain his new seat of power. But at this very moment, Lord Drysal was not the important subject. "You're right, she is dead." Sebastion agreed with a nod, taking the new drink and taking a deep swallow.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He could feel the drink beginning to work on him. If he kept this up, he was going to be drunk again and the last time he had been drunk, the queen had died, a mistake he wasn't going to repeat. Now he was enjoying the warm feeling he got when he drank down the alcohol, feeling almost too warm. If this place was in the middle of winter, than it definitely had a summer to be fearful of, though Sebastion didn't believe it would get any warmer than it already was. With the sun down, it was still hot and humid, exactly the type of climate Sebastion had always thought pirates would like to live in. It must remind them of the ocean.<br/>
<br/>
	   "So, to dead mothers and living enemies." Sebastion said as he raised his mug to Julienne and drank down everything in the mug. "I actually think my parents are still alive. Though I haven't seen them since I left home. I was only eleven when-."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion stopped mid sentence, not because he wanted to, something had stopped him. He sat next to Julienne, mouth half open, arm slightly in the air as he held the drink, He wasn't the only one that had stopped, everything had stopped, but at the same time, it hadn't. The dancing girls on the tables didn't move, their clothes still in mid spin, the musicians in the midst of making their music and the man retelling his tales in song form. Sebastion could move his eyes, but that was all. He was sure he couldn't even breathe but his lungs weren't burning for air.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Straining his eyes to the side, he could see Julienne there next to him, struggling as he was to move, well not moving at all except for her eyes as well. Something was very wrong in this place, someone was doing this to them, someone could kill all of them and there was nothing they could do about it. Instead of a group of men bursting through the doors or the tavern being set on fire or some form of their deaths, instead someone appeared in front of them. A woman suddenly hovered in the air in the center of the tavern, her toes just above the floor boards, her gown moving lazily around her as she slowly turned around, looking at all the men and women that had been all locked in place.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The golden glowing goddess drifted across the floor, moving straight for the table where Sebastion was seated. The woman only moved her hand and the table simple slid out of the way, clearing the way between her and her intended target. Sebastion wished he could move or do something, but he was stuck in place, just watching as the woman floated across the floor to them before stopping in front of Julienne. Sebastion tried to move, forcing himself as hard as he could but he didn't think he wasn't making any difference at all, even if he could feel his muscles straining as he tried to move.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The goddess gave Sebastion only a light smile before she touched Julienne beneath her chin. As if weightless, Julienne's whole body lifted into the air, hanging there in front of the goddess.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "It's been so long." The woman spoke, her voice soft, sweet, barely above a whisper but reached the ears of every person in the tavern and outside of it. "I have been watching and I've waited, but no longer. Danger comes from above, the dark has been called and needs to be stopped. You, Julienne Bachan, First Star of the Heaves, Daughter of the Gods, Princess of the World, you will lead the men and women, you will stop the darkness that will consume our creations."<br/>
<br/>
  	 With a light touch on Julienne's forehead, Sebation could only watch as Julienne's whole body shone with a light of its own for a few moments before it disappeared, leaving behind only the mark that started on her neck and ran down her body to hide beneath the clothing.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Look with your eyes Julienne, see what no one else can. Look through the darkness and see the truth that hides within."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Finally Julienne's body lowered back to where she had been seated, exactly the way she had been. This time, the flowing goddess turned her sights on to Sebastion, hovering in front of him. With both her hands, she clasped his face, cupping it in her hands before she laid a kiss on his forehead.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Such a lost boy you are, seeking something in this world that will never satisfy you. Keep your will strong, keep your body hard and protect the Princess of the World. Without her, there will be nothing. She holds all life in her hands. She is the key, she is the only one that can destroy the darkness. You must keep her alive. I planted the seed in your dreams and it has grown. I can see it spreading through you, growing stronger. But I cannot wait for it to grow. The danger has grown too quickly. You must protect her."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion could only stare at the goddess's eyes, not seeing the markings that appeared all along his arms, going up higher and higher, covering his shoulders and his back in intricate details. Releasing Sebastion, she floated backwards, looking once more over those gathered around in the tavern. All eyes were on the goddess, everyone watched the impossible right in front of them.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "All of you have your part to play. Find your part and make the world safe. Spread the word to every corner of the world. Let every ear know that the Star of the Heavens, Daughter of the Gods, Princess of the Worlds now walk among you and she seeks all the help she can have in order to stop the darkness."<br/>
<br/>
  	 With those words spoken, the goddess disappeared. There was no sound, no flashing lights, no sudden wind, the goddess was simply gone and the moment she was gone, everything seemed to snap to life. Sebastion felt his whole body suddenly lurch, as if he had just been hit in the gut by someone ten times his side and a hundred times his strength, maybe that had just happened. The mug fell from his hands, the wooden mug hitting the floor, the wooden sound ringing out clearly as the entire tavern had gone dead silent.<br/>
<br/>
	   ********<br/>
<br/>
	   Donavan<br/>
<br/>
  	 The monster that had been Donavan, soared through the skies, delight, a lust for blood and anger coursed through him, urging him faster and faster, rushing through the air for his target. He had the sent of the princess, he knew where she was, all he had to do was find her and bring her back to Lord Drysal, and easy job, especially for him, since he was newly born. He could feel the power that burned through him. The powerful wings beat the air hard, pushing him forward, the lights of San Jachea finally in sight.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He had searched, he had sought for the princess without question but he had taken pauses in his journey. He wanted to see what Lord Drysal had given him, what power he had now. A small town had felt his power, it laid in complete ruins now, every single person in that town was now dead and Donavan had sated his lust for blood, but it was returning with great power once again and he had the perfect place to sate it. No one would miss anyone on this small place, no one would look for them or cry over them, it would be his for the enjoyment, slow, anguishing pain for them that would make him feel sated once more.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Fly over San Jachea in the darkened sky, the stars behind him and the small city below him, he circle, smelling the air, sifting through the many scents, narrowing down the scent he was tracking. Finally he found it again, disappearing down into a building. He could see the building, hear the people inside and their loud, obscene songs and dancing. They all deserved to die.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Donavan retracted his wings flat on to his back and dove down, the air rushing past him even faster and faster until he would not just break through the roof, he was sure he would destroy the entire tavern when he hit it, which brought a grin to his face. Instead of achieving his terrifying entrance, everything suddenly stopped. Donavan hung in the air, only a hand's width away from the roof tiles. He was sure he could stick out his tongue and touch the tiles but he couldn't move, locked in place.<br/>
<br/>
  	 For a few moment he struggled against the invisible bonds, trying to free himself. If he could breathe, he would be howling in frustration and anger. But nothing worked, he couldn't move. Then the woman appeared, hanging in the air, her face close to his on the side. Donavan tried to grab at her, bite her, shred her to pieces, but not even a hair on his body moved.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I am not allowed to interfere." The goddess told, a calm, sweet smile on her lips. "You've chosen the darkness Donavan. For that, I will have eternal pity for you. But you are too late."<br/>
<br/>
  	 The goddess snapped out of existence, disappearing. In the blink of an eye, everything suddenly returned and Donavan crashed through the roof, hitting the roof and splintering it into a thousand pieces before hitting the ground in a massive explosion of dust and wooden planks flying in all directions. Donavan cared not for what had happened. He had found the princes, and now he would return with her to Lord Drysal.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne was locked in place ah le she was actually listeningnto what Sebastion was talking about, until everything eerily stopped. The silence was not the one she enjoyed, this was something rather unsettling about this. Julienne wanted to get up and leave, but she couldn't. Only to see a floating woman, going around the place. Julienne was terrified mostly because she cannot do anything a d there the woman was standing in front of her.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Everyone that could watch, they were all looking at the strange woman and waiting for something to happen. Julienne was looking at the woman, not believing her a word she said. What's wring with everyone? She is not a goddamn princess! She kills and she enjoys her work, shouldn't she be punished. Although, she was certain that she saw this woman somewhere before, yet she wasn't sure quite where.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The rest watched as she spoke to Sebastion and then to them. If the pirates could move, they would laugh at these woman's words. They are not good people and good things from these people will not happen. They are selfish and doing it for their own benefits, but the fact that this happened might make someone think. When the woman disappeared, everyone looked at Julienne and Sebastion.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne frowned and looked at everyone. "I am NOT a princes, okay? I don't know what happened here, but I'm not that important, I don't know who would think a murderer would be important at all." She said as everyone looked at each other confusingly.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Just when the night was about to start well again, something flew from the roof above them and into the tavern. Everyone moved away and pulled their weapons out and look at the demonic creature than was in the center of the tavern. Florian, drunk and angry, growled in rage. "THERE CAN ONLY BE ONE UGLY AND TERRIFYING MOTHERFUCKER AND THAT IS ME! KILL THIS SON O' A BITCH!"<br/>
<br/>
	   Nadal pulled his cutlass and yelled<br/>
  	 "If you destroyed my office, I'll rip those wings off as a decoration for my walls!" The men charged at the thing, grabbing him by his wings, cutting holes through it and shooting right into his face, while the mugs were being thrown everywhere. Florian looked at Julienne that stormed outside and he ran after her, after this she might need some answers. That woman looked familiar even to him.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastion<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion was still reeling, trying to figure out what was going on now that he could suddenly move. He didn't know what was going on, who the woman was or why she would give this to him. He had always known Julienne was the princess and he had right, he just had not realized it was something like this. It all seemed like a dream, something he would wake up from at any moment. Instead, the dream didn't end and a horde of men raced to get a hold of the thing that had crashed right into the tavern without so much as a cut on its body.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion finally acted, leaping forward at the creature. The pirates around it that tried to bring it down didn't seem to have much luck. They hacked away as hard as they could but barely managed to make any scratch on the creature. The only time something seemed to happen to it was when they attacked the delicate wings. Strong as they might be, swords still managed to cut through the membrane easily enough. But the pirates attacking weren't so lucky. The beast slashed and cut with the massive claws on its hands, slicing men open with ease.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Stomachs tore open to let intestines flop on to the floor. Throats were sliced until almost right to the back of the neck and men were thrown around as if they were rag dolls. The power of the beast was immense and quite frankly, scary. Sebastion didn't care, he knew the creature was here for Julienne, the goddess had said as much. With a thunderous blow, Sebastion poured all his strength into his fist, hitting the beast in the middle of the chest, throwing it almost clear of the room. It seemed like enough to stop it for a little while, enough to get Julienne to safety.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Breaking away at a dead run, he headed after her, thinking of the only place she would go, the docks. She had to be there, by the ship. It was the only way off this island, the only way they can get away from this beast. Sebastion ran with all his strength, constantly checking behind him in case the creature came after them. If he had to, he would stay behind and make sure the beast could go no further. If Julienne managed to escape with the ship, that was simply all he could do to help her.<br/>
<br/>
	   Donavan<br/>
<br/>
  	 This was the rush of excitement! This was what Donavan sought! The feeling of a great battle, the want to tear everything in pieces but not do it without a fight. There must be a fight so that he could be the victor. Pushing himself up from the broken table pieces and chairs, Donavan was only able to see Sebastion for a moment before he disappeared. That man had done this to him. There was a secret behind that he wanted to know. His enemy was strong, as strong as he was, which made it all that more interesting.<br/>
<br/>
  	 First he had to take care of the pirates that barred his way. His wings pained with a dull sensation, one he barely noticed but it was there, making him fully aware that flying would be impossible until they had healed. Since he was going to have to wait for his chance to find the princess again, he could stay here on the island, kill everything and everyone and eat some of it as well. The pirates didn't look very appetizing but there were women and children that would fill his belly to the very brim.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With a roar, Donavan this time attacked, swinging violently at everyone that stood in front of him, moving fast than they could, killing the pirates before they could get their guard up. The pirates fell quickly, creating a heap around the massive beast, but not everyone stayed to fight. Some saw the way to get out of the tavern alive and took it, running for their lives. Donavan was pleased when the pirates faced him, happy that they were going to throw their lives away for his pleasure. If anything, they were just the appetizer until he could get his hands on the princess, she would be the main course, when Lord Drysal was done with her of course.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Soon there were no pirates left in the tavern. Either they were dead on the ground or they had run to save their lives. Whichever was the case, Donavan had one last man barring his way from escaping. The pirate looked very handy with a blade, an expert in ways but Donavan's giant maw only gaped open in a toothy grin.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Try me little man." Donavan hissed before he launched himself forward.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With claws slashing wildly, the man seemed able to move away from them, keeping his distance out of Donavan's reach but close enough to step in for an attack as soon as there was an opening. The sword did nothing to Donavan. The thick skin that now covered his body got small nicks from the blade but nothing that Donavan even noticed. For a good few moments, Donavan kept up his attack, swiping furiously until he didn't think he was actually going to win against this man this way, he was just toying with Donavan, keeping him from escaping the tavern.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With a sudden lurch in the middle of his attack, Donavan dived right in, catching Nadal in a bear hug, Those big teeth were mere centimeters away from Nadal's face. All he had to do was bite and his face would be gone, leaving a gaping hole in his head. He knew, he had to resist, he had to wait for until he had the princess. Then no one else mattered. Until then, this man might be useful. With a quick release, he let the man fall to the floor of the tavern before stepping on his leg, snapping the bone with ease. Donavan did it with his other leg as well, ensuring the man was not going to get up and run away, but then, he could crawl. Two more quick steps and he broke both of Nadal's arms by his elbows, snapping so they pointed in the wrong direction.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I'm coming for you. I can smell you." Donavan hissed as he picked up Nadal by his hair and dragged him into the street as he searched for the princess. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Nadal?<br/>
<br/>
  	 Whatever this thing was, his pride wouldn't allow him to leave. Most of his men were the ones that were dead, while the Phantasm followed after Julienne and Florian. The people that have died followed him and he couldn't just run away and let them die in vain. "You're the same as any noble piece of shit, but you just don't have their mask! I'm taking you down with me!" He screamed as he charged continuously, watching demon's lunges and strikes, but the more this thing attacked him, the more hope he started losing.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once he was thrown down on the floor, he felt how his heavy foot broke his bone and he screamed in pain, only to hit his head against the floor repeatedly, trying not to focus on his broken legs, tears falling down from the pain. He screamed once again as his arms were nor broken too, causing him to faint. Alcohol, adrenaline, desperation and pain don't go well together and it took toll on Nadal. He is now useless. He is as good as dead.<br/>
<br/>
	   William?<br/>
<br/>
  	 Biggest fool and coward of the Phantasm William was, but he was not mindless. He was the first to escape the moment when that beast flew through the roof. Something told him to contact people around. The first person he saw in the streets that was confused by the sounds from the tavern was met by William. "Warn everyone! You need to leave this island! The war has begun, one of the Drysal's men are inside! There were spies among us!" The man widened his eyes, even though he didn't seem surprised, the news worried him. He ran off to the ever so crowded market to announce that they've been spied on this entire time and the chaos from the tavern now was spread across the entire island. Free people were expecting something like this to happen, but not so soon. They did not wait for proof, men and women took their families and all the things, including treasures and ran to the docks. Never was the beach so crowded.<br/>
<br/>
  	 William was the first to arrive on the docks to the Crimson Raider, where were few of the Phantasm members. "What's wrong, Fool? Can't take some barfights, eh?" the two laughed at William who wasn't irritated by this. Just when he wanted to tell them what happened, the beach was now crowded by people escaping to rowboats and their ships. Two Phantasm members looked at each other questioningly and then at Will. "William... What's happening?" William brushed the sweat off his forehead. "Just.... Just wait for Julienne and Florian and we're getting out of here." He said looking back.<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 When she ran outside the tavern, she was being pushed by people running away towards the ship and she wasn't surprised. They probably saw this thing coming or someone told them, whatever it is, it's good that they're escaping. She went towards the more isolated area not too far off and started contemplating on what the woman said. Princess of the world? What the fuck is wrong with people?! She lifted up the sleeves of her coat and looked at some markings on her body and she shook her head. "What did you do, woman?" She looked up and sighed heavily.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Angry, drunk and upset, Julienne pulled out her pistol that she reloaded earlier this day on the ship. she looked at it and cocked it. Shortly after, she pointed it to her head and without hesitation, she pulled the trigger. Nothing. She pulled again. Nothing. Almost as if it empty.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Motherfuck..." She frowned as she pointed at the wall across her and pulled the trigger, only to be startled from the bang of her pistol. She looked up to the sky and yelled. "Very funny! You could've at least asked me if I wanted this! I'm no fucking princess! I'm a murderer! I'm not like them! I don't want this!" She kept yelling as Florian arrived behind her and raised his eyebrow. "I really hoped ya won't have the same diagnosis I have, it's kinda early. Julienne, leave the madness for later, we're leavin' this bloody hole!" She sighed heavily and turned to Florian without saying anything, leaving the secluded alleyway and headed towards the docks.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As they were heading there in a hastened pace, they saw Sebastion. Julienne past by him lost in thought, while Florian pointed out to the Crimson Raider to him. It was a clear message that they need to leave this place at once. People already started sailing their ships, leaving this island for good.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastion<br/>
<br/>
  	 The mercenary could move quick but in a situation like this, it was best to move with caution. A mistake and he would be on his back with the enemy above him with a weapon in hand to kill him. He had discovered that disaster a long time ago. With his sword finally draw and ready, Sebastion made his way towards the beach as the people did the same, all of them running for their lives. Who could blame them. They had probably thought this was as far as they would have to go. Come here, live in peace and hunger for the rest of their lives. Now they had a monster, a beast Sebastion had never even heard of, rampaging through the city.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion gave way to the running people, allowing them to run past him and not over him. They rushed for the beach but they didn't realize what they would find there. How would there ever be enough ships for all of these people? Many of them would be left here, stranded until death, which probably would be all that long with the creature on the island. At least Sebastion managed to make it through the small city, getting close to the beach when he stopped by one of the buildings. For a moment he watched as a few stragglers ran past trying to get to the beach.<br/>
<br/>
	   There was no sight of this beast yet but Sebastion was certain he was coming, he had to find Julienne quickly. Hurrying now that the majority of the stampede was past, he made his way quickly towards the ships, constantly keeping an eye out for Julienne, she wasn't that easy to spot though. Eventually he came close to the back of the crowd by the beach and didn't see her anywhere, for a moment before she and the captain came running past them. The big captain mentioned for them to get on the ships, all of them.<br/>
<br/>
  	 There was no way they would make it. It was purely impossible. The only thing Sebastion could do was make sure they got all on to the ships. He could hold off the beast as long as possible, the goddess had given him that strength, he now had to use it. Now at least he understand what she meant by the danger that was coming. Rolling his shoulders and stretching his legs, Sebastion waited for the beast at the back of the crowd.<br/>
<br/>
	   Donavan<br/>
<br/>
  	 The people were no challenge. It took an entire group of pirates with swords and guns just to hurt his wings, never mind even make him bleed. Leaping from the highest step of the tavern, Donavan pounced on a man like a tiger, pinning the man down beneath a clawed foot. The man had tried to drag all his belongings with him to escape but he didn't manage it very well. Instead, he found himself on his stomach, clawed foot on his back with sharp nails digging into his skin. The man screamed for only a moment before Donavan tore his head clean off with a single jerk.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The big mouth and it's sharp teeth bit into the hanging flesh where his neck had connected to the rest of his body, biting a chunk of meat and chewing on it. It was better than anything he had ever tasted before. The head's mouth still mouth, a silent scream trying to come out that no one will ever hear, hot blood still gushing from the arteries that had been torn apart. But the man was not perfect. There was nothing as good as a virgin girl that had just been defiled, her soul ruined. In that moment, Donavan had discovered the best taste of them all.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Donovan could see the way the people had retreated, he could hear them and smell them, and he could smell the princess. They all went in the same direction, the beach, they were going to escape. With a low growl, Donavan spread out his wings but a strong flap that would normally lift him off the ground didn't do anything. With more effort, he tried harder but his wings had been too damaged. He would have to wait for them to be repaired before he could fly again, which meant the princess could escape his grasp.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Lifting the limp man up, he dropped the man on to a table where he would stay until Donavan returned for him. Maybe parts of the man would become his meal while he waited for his wings to heal. If the man was lucky, his wings would heal well before he became hungry again. First, he was going to sate his hunger with the thousands gathered at the beach. Thousands of meals, all waiting for him to consume them as he wished.<br/>
<br/>
	   Donavan licked his lips at the thought of how many people he would have to practice on. Where to bite without killing, what to tear off that would give pain but not death. Which tasted the best, which were the worst. He would have time and enough specimens to practice with. It made his stomach growl even more. With a powerful lunge, he shot forward, charging his way forward towards the beach, more and more intent on getting all these people to himself.<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastion<br/>
<br/>
  	 The people were moving too slowly, they were taking too long to get on the ships. Sebastion could only do so much and he didn't know if he could kill this beast, if death was even possible for such a thing, but he was going to find out at the rate the people were moving. At this rate, they would be here for the next two days before they would finally set sail.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Would you move it already! It's coming!" Sebastion called over his shoulder, feeling annoyed with these people.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It seemed to help a little. The people started pushing forward, more and more eager to get on the ships when they realized something was coming for them. Sebastion knew there would be a stampede when they saw just what was coming their way. They didn't have to wait long. It a short few moments later, the beast came charging around the corner, skidding across the wet mud, sliding and swiping wildly at the ground to gain traction once again before shooting forward, aiming for the huge crowd of people.<br/>
<br/>
  	 This time some of the people saw what was coming, they actually realized the threat was real, not some nonsense reason made up to scare them. No, this was real and it was coming fast, and it made the people scream in pure terror and start pushing their way forward, knocking anyone down that couldn't get out of the way quickly. The panic and fear quickly spread across the rest of the crowd, growing more and more until the entire crowd was clambering to try and get onto the ship. They bunched together on the gangplanks, they climbed the sides of the ships, they did everything they could to get on the ships and get away.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion made sure to move himself right in front of the charging beast. He wasn't going to let it get through. The princess will be safe, he will make sure she was safe, the monster will not touch her. Sebastion lowered himself, preparing for the charging beast as it ran towards him, kicking up mud and snarling as any half crazed, wild animal would do. Waiting until the very right moment, Sebastion swung the sword, gripping it with both hands and bringing it up from below, catching the beast right across the chest. Normally, even before any of this, before the goddess, Sebastion would have been able to cleave right through an armoured man. Instead with the beast, the blade simply broke and didn't stop the creature as it continued on, barreling straight into Sebastion.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The two tumbled through the crowd, bumping over many of them and pushing the rest out of the way with shrill screams to be heard. Sebastion kicked with one raised leg against the creature, managing to lift it clear off of him. The mercenary was quick to get back on to his feet but the beast seemed to have suddenly calmed down, watching him with the burning red gaze.<br/>
<br/>
	   "I know you!" The beast hissed almost angrily.<br/>
	   "I don't think we've ever met." Sebastion corrected.<br/>
  	 "O but we have, so many times. You always managed to get away with our tricks. But the queen isn't here to help you anymore. It's jut us now, and i will kill you this Sebastion." The creature chuckled and lunged once again.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was something Sebastion didn't expect, not in the least. He was fast, maybe even fast than this creature. His fist moved almost faster than he could see it, catching the creature against the cheek and slammed him down. In that moment, Sebastion felt for a moment what the goddess had don to him. The beast suddenly went down, hitting the ground hard enough to cause a loud clap as its body slapped against the wet mud and even left the beast half buried into the ground. Instead of victory, Sebastion began to worry. The creature simply chuckled as it slowly pulled itself out of the mud, forcing its body back on to his feet.<br/>
<br/>
	   "So it won't be that easy." Sebastion sighed and launched himself forward, this time he was starting the attack.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne looked over the railing as she recognized Sebastion in the crowd, but she didn't see him quite well. The people were running almost aimlessly at this point, they've been completely losing their mind. Some even started dropping their belongings and continued to move forward. That's when Julienne heard in the distance, the demon was coming this way.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "What is that fucker doing!?" She pointed out, waiting to see if Sebastion will even come on board, but the idiot decided to stay. "I can't believe this! He'll die!" She said frowning."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Florian was right at the entrance of the ship, removing the wooden board while people were trying to enter the Crimson Raider. "Let us in! Have you seen what is there!?" Florian signed the one at the wheel to sail the ship. "I know, but trust me, ya don't wanna sail with the assassins!" Florian said laughing like a maniac.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne started climbing up the mainmast as the ship slowly started to sail away from the docks. Sebastion will not be able to take him down and there was this strong urge in Julienne that wanted to jump in that fight. She blamed the woman that gave this strange title and responsibility. She rested on the yard, looking as the fight continued, but the ship was slowly sailing away. She ran to the other part of the wooden yard, keeping great balance like a rope walker on such thing piece of wood that was holding the sail. She screamed from above. "When I tell you to shoot, you fire the cannons! Don't fuck around!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 William looked up at Julienne and watched her grabbing a hanging rope from the crow's nest above her and running towards the other end of the yard, falling down but still holding onto the rope, swinging far ahead. She let go when she calculated when was the best moment and she was jumping from almost 300 feet. It was the biggest leap of faith anyone has done from a ship willingly. She flew quickly and looked like a moving shadow in her black attire that matched the darkness she was lurking through.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She pulled out her two daggers and the demon was hard to miss. She put all her weight behind her landing and digging her daggers at the both shoulders, kicking the Donovan down. Never was Julienne under such adrenaline rush, that jump was probably the craziest thing she has ever done. The chances of surviving this without breaking any bone were small, but chances of hitting the target were even smaller. She wouldn't care if she hadn't made it, but the fact that she can't even shoot herself made the young assassin test the limits of this insane luck.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The moment she lifted herself off the demon, she shrugged at Sebastion and ran to one of the buildings with two stories, swiftly climbing up and resting on the roof, observing demon's next move and took one of her bombs and in the other hand she held the dagger, her entire strategy depends on Donovan's next move.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Donavan<br/>
<br/>
  	 There was a momentary pain as two sharp objects finally pierced his skin, digging into his flesh. It's been a while since he had felt anything. Shaking violently, he tried to remove whatever was inside him, but it didn't free itself that easily. While distracted and still trying to get rid of the things, something grabbed him by the leg and suddenly he hit the ground hard, the knives stuck in his shoulders popping out from the sudden slam into the ground. Now he could concentrate again, but he didn't need to.<br/>
<br/>
  	 That smell, it was in his mind, in his blood, filling hi nostrils. The one he was after, the one he needed to get his hands on or this would be a failure. The princess was very close, close enough that all he had to do was reach out and grab her. Donavan didn't even get up from the ground, he just shot away from where he was on his stomach, pushing himself forward and up, racing to fill his desire to get the princess.<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastion<br/>
<br/>
  	 He wasn't sure about a victory, he wasn't sure if this thing could even be killed at all. Whenever he would hit the creature, Sebastion could feel more strength in him than he had ever thought possible. He could lift the beast and throw him down with almost ease. But no matter what he did, he couldn't make the creature stop. It kept coming forward, kept coming towards him, never ending. Either it was too stupid to feel pain, or it enjoyed the pain to a point where it just wanted more and more.<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastion was still in the midst of trying to figure out what he was going to do with this creature to make it stop. The people were still not on the ships, there were still thousands of people that needed to get off the beach before they would be safe and this creature wasn't going to stop. Out of nowhere, something appeared, landing on the beast's back, two daggers driving deep into it's shoulders. It didn't even seem to feel anything as it shook to suddenly get the things out of its shoulders, an opportunity Sebastion wasn't going to waste.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion watched as Julienne of all people was the one that jumped off the beast's back and moved away quickly. He should bend her over his knee and give her a hiding. He was the one that was supposed to be keeping her safe, she wasn't supposed to throw herself in the way of danger. But this did give him an opening. Grabbing the creature by his ankle, he lifted it clear off the ground and slammed him back down with all the strength he could muster. He didn't know what the goddess had done but it was enough to stop this creature, he was sure of it, he just had to actually achieve it.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With all the strength he put in behind his swing, he was sure it should have done something to it. Instead, the beast shot away as if a fly had just landed on him and he had completely forgotten about what Sebastion had just done. It was impossible! He should not be able to survive such things, but it was and it didn't show any sign of stopping, especially now that it was suddenly going after Julienne. Sebastion pushed himself away as well, racing after the creature, hoping to catch it before it could get anywhere close to Julienne.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was fast, moving at an incredible speed. Sebastion was surprised by the fact that he was not only able to keep up, but he was gaining on it, but it wasn't going to be enough, he had to hurry, he had to push himself even harder. Forcing himself forward even harder, he moved as quickly as he possibly could, pushing ever last ounce of strength from his body to catch up with the creature. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne?<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne was not surprised that this thing wouldn't just lay down and die. It was tougher than anything she has faced before and through her years, she has encountered all kinds of creatures from the forests and caves, there were many times when the Phantasm were on the run and had to stay away from the civilization and they couldn't always sail. But this was something different. It wasn't a mindless beast and it did feel every hit given. And it had a goal.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The goal was obviously to get after her, which she could tell as it ran after her. Donovan started to run towards the building she was on, but she saw this as an opening. Julienne turned away and started running towards the other building with more stories and jumped on it swiftly and without any struggle. The demon might be lightning fast, but Julienne had more experience in this.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Just as she ran over the roof of the building, she made a sharp turn and jumped down into one of the alleyways with many twist and turns, which she knew like the back of her hand. Hearing Donovan running behind her, she kept making sharp turns deeper into the city. There was even a grin stretched out on her face as she did this, finding it incredibly fun to have some sort of challenge and the adrenaline rush was very strong, unlike she has ever felt before.<br/>
<br/>
	   Florian?<br/>
<br/>
  	 Her father watched as Julienne just flew from the mainmast and perfectly landing on the demon's back and he started laughing loudly. WIlliam that stood next to him crouched and hid behind the railing, shaking his head. "I don't know who's more insane from these two. He decided to stay and fight against it by himself, while she jumped from that height with chances of breaking every bone as she lands." Florian looked at William and grinned. "That's because yer a fucken pussy."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Watching Sebastion somehow handling the beast, while Julienne dragged the attention of the beast unwillingly, they saw the look on her face, as almost as if she had an idea. They lost sight of all three of them as they started running into the alleyway. "get the ship closer to the docks! Prepare the cannons!" Florian ordered as his men listened, aiming the cannons towards the beach. And that's when they saw Julienne running first with the demon and Sebastion behind her running towards the beach and the docks.<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 Julienne kept running as fast as she could, hearing the heavy footsteps if the demon running quick behind her. She knew it'll be hard to avoid it out in the open, without any obstacles for it, so she knew what she had to do.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She saw Crimson Raider closer to the docks and the cannons ready. She yelled as she kept running towards the ship. "Sebastion, hide!" She then signed to the crew at the ship to fire her way. They aimed and exclaimed. "FIRE!!" Shooting Julienne's way. She jumped to the side, rolling on the sand and ending up on her feet, only for the sand to be everywhere from the strong impact. She saw the demon's shadow, but she ran back, using the advantage of the sand that was everywhere and found Sebastion behind. "We gotta move!" She said pulling him and running towards the ship. They would have to jump on the ship, because she hasn't docked.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastion<br/>
<br/>
  	 The beast was quick, Sebastion was quicker but Julienne wasn't making it easy as she ran and constantly threw items in the middle of the street. All he needed was one quick chance to grab the creature and stop him. If he could wrap his arms around the creature, he would be able to hold him down, give Julienne a chance to escape to the ship. It was close to the beach now, close enough for her to escape. He didn't get that chance unfortunately. The ships canon fired, the sound erupting across the entire city. Even the canon's made the creature give a moment of pause, which was exactly what Sebastion needed. With one last strong lunge forward, he pushed the beast right in the line of the canon ball and everything exploded in a cloud of sand and dust.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion couldn't help but cough and struggle to breathe with a mixture of pain and air filled with dust. He barely managed to get up to his feet before he felt a tug on his shirt. He wanted to spin around and swing another fist at whatever was coming for him but quickly stopped himself. He didn't think he had the strength to fight anymore, he could barely move much more. There was pain all over his body, everything hurt but nothing hurt as much as his hand. He had gotten the creature in front of the canon ball but that had put him very close to it as well. His hand hurt and burned. He didn't want to see what the canon ball had done to him. For now, he just needed to get Julienne on to the ship. He didn't think he would admit it, but she would be safe on the ship.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With his hand behind his back, hidden from her view, Sebastion moved with her towards the docks. The ship was slowly coming into dock, moving as close as it dared to the docks without actually docking. It would take quite the jump to make it on to the ship but it wasn't impossible at least. This time Sebastion wasn't going to take a chance, he was going to make sure Julienne got on to the ship and stayed there this time. With his arm that still worked well with a proper hand, he took Julienne by the waist and gave a hard jump. He was a little surprised that it worked. He was expecting to just jump, like he had always done before, but instead he flew over the railing of the ship and came down on the deck with a hard, unexpected landing. At least he didn't let go of Julienne. He managed to release her so she could gently set her feet down on the deck.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I don't think we should hang around." Sebastion commented as he pushed his hand into his pocket, ignoring the pain as much as he could. "Unless you think the canon did the job. Personally, I would rather get the hell out of here."<br/>
<br/>
	   Donavan<br/>
<br/>
  	 The dust slowly settled and the man that had been a beast rose from the hole the canon ball had made. It was a huge hole, massive in size. The canon must have been a giant of a thing to be able to create this. Donavan dusted himself off calmly but annoyed. Lord Drysal was not going to enjoy that he had failed, and he was definitely not going to enjoy the fact that they had managed to destroy the magic that had transformed him. Now Lord Drysal would have to either spend more energy to give him the power once more, or the new king would just have his head chopped off. Donavan didn't relish the fact to return but he was loyal to the new king and returning was simply his duty.<br/>
<br/>
  	 At least he wasn't returning without some king of prize. There was the man with his broken body, a man that will have information that King Drysal would want, information that needed to extracted. Donavan returned to where the man laid unconscious on the table, dragging him off the table with no worry if the man was in pain or not. He was going to be in a lot more pain if he couldn't tell King Drysal what he wanted to know. All he needed now was something he could use to return to the city. It wouldn't be easy since the people had taken all the ships and boats. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne widened her eyes as they just flew over the railing, she was expecting a jump of struggle and a hard landing, instead they just landed lightly. The people on the ship looked as equally surprised and Sebastion didn't need to tell them twice. They started sailing away immediately, leaving everything behind.<br/>
<br/>
  	 William looked at Florian. "What about Nadal, I didn't see him anywhere." The captain looked at him and shrugged. "Who fucken knows. He might be dead for all we know. Motherfucker should 'ave ran." He said simply, before returning to his cabin. Everyone were silent this time. They didn't sing or fight as they usually would. They all found a spot and rested, a whisper could be heard then and now, but nothing more.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne looked at Sebastion, knowing for a fact that he didn't hide when she told him so. She looked at the hand that it was in his pocket, grabbed his arm and made him pull it out. She looked at his hand and it almost looked broken, it was burned and damaged. "Oh, what were you thinking!" She said angrily and pulled him with her underneath the deck and went to the room where Denvar tends to the wounded. Shade was still strapped to the bed, he wasn't happy, but it seemed he was recovering. Denvar couldn't keep him down.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The moment they entered, Denvar just looked at Sebastion's hand and frowned. "That looks bad." He said as he pulled some tools out, while Julienne made Sebastion to sit down. "I don't want to hear it, you'll be useless with a bad hand." She said strictly as Denvar started adjusting his hand back to his fist and the crackling noises could be heard. "Luckily, it's not as bad as it looks, he just needs some tending to do."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion didn't like being led by the princess. It was not her work to worry about him, it was his duty to worry about her, far more than what a queen would have given him. The queen had simply hired him, this was something completely different, something he had never even heard of happening before. He didn't really have a choice in this matter. All he could do was follow Julienne as she led him down in to the room where the other man she had fought laid, still strapped to the table. He was lucky, he didn't have to see what had happened, and he didn't have to face that monster.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "It's nothing." Sebastion said as he tried to get back his hand from the man but he just pulled it right back again. "It will heal, I've had a lot worse before. I have to make sure that thing doesn't come back, who know what it will do. You did fire a canon right at it. I think you just pissed it off. Now our little princess here is in even more danger. You should have stayed on the ship, get away. I would have taken care of it myself."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion wasn't pleased that the princess had put herself in danger. She could have died easily, and then it would have been his fault for not being able to actually stop the creature sooner. At least he still had his good hand, the one that would one day make sure that monster stayed down. All he had to do was get back to the city, or wait for the creature to come back for them. It will come back, it will hunt the princess until it had her, her had to make sure that didn't happen, ever again. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne was pissed off at this point and turned to Sebastion, taking her mask just to show how furious she is, unlike the most times when her face showed no emotions. This time it was raw. "Listen here, you're but a mere human being and you're not some sort of hero fighting off some sort of monsters. If I want to jump into a fight, you better fucking know I'll jump into a fight, without anyone walking behind me, poking me with mockery and bullshit!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Shade started laughing and added. "Her, a princess? Damn, she lied to you well. I don't know why you're still around this snake. Julienne will put you through trouble if she will. You can't trust the one that pulls your strings. She's the Puppeteer and you're nothing but her puppet." Julienne turned to him and tilted her head. "And you've been beaten by a woman in front of everyone. You wanted to execute me for a failure that wasn't my fault and look who's wounded and strapped. I'd shut the fuck up if I were you!" Denvar said nothing. He only raised both of his eyebrows in confusion as he wrapped Sebastion's hand in bandages. Julienne ignores further protest from Shade, left the room and closed the door loudly behind her.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Denvar huffed. "What did you do to make her this angry? She's rarely like this." He said as he was done with Sebastion's hand. Julienne was headed towards her little room along the long hallway, closing the door behind her and throwing herself in her bed. She's tired and she needs to rest, think this entire ordeal through. She just wants to be alone.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I don't know." Sebastion shrugged. "Maybe she doesn't like being the princess, or maybe she just has to be angry all the time. I don't know."<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastion was being honest, he truly didn't know why she was so angry. Maybe she really didn't like being the princess as she had said, but what could so do about it now? She was the princess, the goddess had claimed it already. He didn't see the goddess appearing and deciding someone else should be the new princess.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, whatever she's angry about, she has to just be angry then. Lord Drysal isn't going to jump from the highest tower or fall on a sword. We have to do that for him." Sebastion said as he stood up, using his hand gently as he did so.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Moving out of the room, he headed up the stairs, following the princess. He hoped she had gone in that direction. He couldn't be sure, not on this crazy ship of theirs. Instead, he went up to the top, where the open deck was still quiet, the men all moving around in almost a lazy state, like they were struggling to actually carry on. Sebastion ignored them and headed up to the steering where he knew he could find the captain. Maybe that man would be able to have some insight on the princess, something that told him what he could do about her.<br/>
<br/>
	   "So? How's it look?" Sebastion asked, staring at the ocean ahead of them. "Any sign of that thing?" ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 Florian looked at Sebastion and shrugged. "When ya two were flyin' yer way here to the ship, it turned away and left. That motherfucker thinks he's the shit. Not while I live! Not my Julienne!" Florian was visibly angry and William saw it as he stood behind the two.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I don't think Nadal made it..." He said quietly as Florian turned to look at him. "More than likely he's meat for that thing." He said with a laughter, but William seemed genuinely upset. "You don't get it! How many people have died for this! Free men!" Florian sighed deeply, completely unphased by all this.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "That's the way o' life, kid. Learn it. People will always die. Fair or unfair, they will die." William swallowed heavily, almost as if he had forgotten about who he is and what ship he's on. It's the Phantasm. Death happens every day. Big or small numbers, it was to be expected.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Florian looked at Sebastion and sighed. "Are we on the right terms, boy? Ya protect me Julienne and I won't bother ya. I'm her father, after all."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "We're good old man." Sebastion said as he took out the pipe only to find it broken. He tossed the pieces over the edge into the ocean. "But of you are seeing this wrong. Who cares about Nadal? Or me? Or you? We don't matter! Don't any of you remember the goddess? Has it slipped your minds already? Not mine. I still remember all of it and I still feel all of it." Sebastion couldn't help but look at the markings that now covered his arms. "She told us what's happening. Drysal will kill this world, or enslave it, I don't know. Maybe he just wants every woman in the world for himself. But I know the goddess wants us to stop him. That thing back there, that came from Drysal, I'm sure of it, and it wanted the princess. We have to protect her so she can stop Drysal. Not me, not you, not anyone else. She has to do it! We don't matter! Stopping him matters! That's the only thing that matters! Stop Drysal and save this world."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion didn't know why he getting so angry. If there was one thing he knew, it was that people always looked out only for themselves. It happened in war and it will happen now again. How will they ever get all the people together when those the goddess commanded to gather followers, wanted only money and to kill. Sebastion know that feeling, that's exactly how he was. Or maybe that's how he had been? He didn't know, but he knew that something in him had changed. Maybe it was because of the goddess or maybe because of Julienne, but he knew he had changed and now, things looked different, they looked desperate.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I'm going to get some rest." Sebastion said as he pushed himself away from the railing and headed back down below the deck.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He didn't want to hear the excuses anyone will make. Why they couldn't do something, why it was impossible? He could never understand why people refused to do with their lives what they wanted? All they had to do was go and do what they wanted to do, that's all. It was as simple as that. Still, Sebastion didn't know what he was going to do himself. He couldn't beat Drysal, the goddess made that clear enough, but it also meant at least there was away, he just had to convince Julienne of that, which was something he would do in the morning. As he went down the stairs, he talked to one of the men and they quickly pointed out where Julienne was. She was in her room and the red sign outside her door was a clear indicator that no one should bother her.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion wasn't going to bother he but he still had to protect her, so he did the only thing he could. Moving to the door the man had pointed out, he Sebastion pushed his back against the wall and slid down to the floor. It wasn't comfortable but he had slept in far worse places. At least he was close to the princess, close enough to keep her safe. Closing his eyes, he could feel how tired he was, how he just wanted to sleep, sleep for ages, forever, but that was not going to happen. He would be up the moment he needed to be, but his eyes closed and within moment, Sebastion was asleep, drifting off to a world of bad dreams. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Florian raised his eyebrow at Sebastion as he was clearly getting angry. Florian shook his head at the man. "I don't give a shit about this fucken world. It's already fucked. I only care about me daughter, the rest can just fuck off. I've got problems meself." Truly, Florian almost laughed, but he suppressed it. Does Sebastion really think that men like the Phantasm care about the world? The are the revolution. They bring war and death, with nothing but trails of blood behind them.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once Sebastion left, William stood next to Florian and looked at the sea. "Captain... Where do we go now?" He asked as Florian shrugged. "We're goin' west. Further away from Drysal. I've no idea where we'll land, but we'll need some drinks an' food eventually. Don' want 'em passed out on the docks like fish on the dry." William sighed, slightly afraid of the situation. For some reason, he started thinking that they might be caught up in a storm, attacked by several ships or man o wars. Or even worse, get lost at the sea. Possibilities were endless and catastrophic.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The sailing didn't stop at all, while William took Florian's role and sailed west, since the drunkard needed some rest and rest his ol' bones. While Julienne had her beauty sleep, she was angry, upset and exhausted the day earlier, the amount of adrenaline that took over her body the day before was something she has never experienced. When she settled down, she could feel how sore her body is and how much she needed rest. She woke up very early in the morning, took a nice hot bath to relax her muscles a bit and took her time in preparing for the next day, to see what is it next that they will do.<br/>
<br/>
  	 After putting on her Phantasm attire, including the mask that she can't be without, she opened the door of her room to the small hallway, only to see something lower down by the corner of her eye. She crouched next to Sebastion that was asleep and smirked, poking him in the had smirking. "Just because you're my guardian doesn't mean that you have to sleep like a dog in front my door. On my own ship." She said.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion woke from quite a nice dream with a start, seeing Julienne next to him, the princess that was supposed to be the one he was to watch over. Instead, he had fallen asleep next to the door, he hadn't even heard her come out. It was a mistake, a mistake that he had made and it shouldn't be repeated. With a slight grunt, Sebastion pushed himself to his feet. He was still sore from the day before. The canon ball had done more to him than just his hand, but that wasn't something he had to tell Julienne. She had enough worries on her plate, with saving the world and all.<br/>
<br/>
	   "I can sleep where it is best." Sebastion mumbled, still trying to wake himself up. "Next time I'll get a blanket."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Maybe he should think about sleeping where she couldn't see him, becoming a spy like Julienne but not the same. He just didn't want to kill her, in fact, the exact opposite. He didn't know how he was going to spy on someone use to spying on everyone else. His best option was to simply stick to her like he was knew how, keep her safe like he knew how and protect her until she could succeed in what the goddess gave her or die trying.<br/>
<br/>
	   "So what are you going to do now? I'm sure we can sail back to Drysal quickly enough."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne rolled her eyes as he said that he'll bring a blanket next time and she smirked as she turned to him. "Or you could sleep in my room, if you insist. Nothing we hadn't done before." A tease perhaps, but but it was nothing more. A playful tease that was pointing out what they went through earlier.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once they left the hallways, they were not met by the blue sky and the warm weather or the splashing waves. They were met by completely still weather and they were surrounded by a thick, grey fog. There was no sea breeze, there were no waves, the sea was completely still. Other than distressed crew members, everything else was quiet. Julienne looked over the railing with a frown, seeing just clear blackness underneath their ship.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Florian approached quickly Julienne and Sebastion, clearly upset. "I +ave seen crazy shit in me life, but this ne'er happened before. What is happenin'? Yer two were visited by the golden lady!" He said almost yelling in distress, while Julienne shrugged. "The ship can't sail like this." She stated and looked at Sebastion. She was almost certain that he could know something about this, although the chances were low.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "There was a legend!" One of the older sailors spoke with a rum bottle in his hand. "The Lord o' the Sea was scorned and sent all o' the ghosts that were devoured by Her, our beloved Sea, to haunt the unlucky ones that were captured in between the world o' the dead and world o' the livin'!" Florian frowned and Julienne knew the look on his face. "The Captain's Curse! 'Ow many deaths were you the cause o', eh Florian?" The captain growled as he kicked the barrel towards the old man and his heavy feet hit the wood quickly back to his cabin. "Seventy. The song said seventy men were taken by Her. The Sea." Julienne said and looked around once agian.<br/>
<br/>
	   Everything stopped but them.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion barely paid attention to Florian and his crew. Instead, he only looked out over the sea, trying to figure out where they were going and why. Drysal was not a long way off, they could easily reach him and end this, exactly as the goddess wanted them to do. However Florian's words were still there, telling of how they were assassins, nothing else, even a goddess would not change that. He was certain that they are either too stupid to follow the goddess or simply thought they could do better without the help of someone so powerful.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Instead of having a chance to ask what they were talking about, the seventy that he heard of, everything around them went deathly quiet and motionless, like it had with the goddess. Sebastion was glad the goddess was coming. He was not getting through to these pirates and there was no way they would ever listen to him or follow any order he gave, but she could make them follow the right path, the only path that was important at this time.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As the goddess had appeared before, everything stopped, coming to a dead halt, only this was different. Sebastion expected that he wouldn't be able to move but he could, however he wanted, he could move. So could Julienne by the looks of it but everyone else was stuck motionless, frozen in place to move only when they were given permission to do so. Then something else appeared, unlike anything the goddess had shown them. A heavy mist, thick as cotton, rolled over the ship, consuming it almost.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion could barely see his hand in front of his face but he could make out the figures that crawled over the railings of the ship. They didn't look like pirates sneaking on to a ship. They looked more like fish that didn't know what to do once they were out of the water. The bodies flopped over the railings, hitting the deck with a loud flap before they moved again, struggling to raise, twitching as they tried to stand, arms and hands flailing as they did so.<br/>
<br/>
	   "I hope you're seeing this." Sebastion whispered to Julienne as he gripped his sword hilt.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Aye! She sees 'em good wit 'em eyes o' hers!" A voice called loudly, booming across the ship and waters. "Better ye put tha' ol' ting away. Wouldn't wanna hurt ya now."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion reluctantly released his word hilt, feeling that this was something he wouldn't be able to go up against, like it would be a futile task. If it was Drysal, nothing would stop him from attacking the man, but it didn't sound like him nor did he believe Drysal was capable of anything like this.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Who are you?" Sebastion called into the mist, trying to make out the figure standing, the only one standing on the deck.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Me? I be yer wind!" The voice called and laughed loudly. "Ya can call me by me name. Canonball Bill." Once again, he gave that booming laughter that was impossibly loud.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Who the hell is he?" Sebastion asked, hoping Julienne had some knowledge of this...god.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne moved away from the railings as she saw the strange figures moving up and over the railings. She frowned in confusion and pulled out her daggers quickly and stood at the ready. She was not going to stand back from this situation, there is no way out of this at all. They are stuck with no waves or wind, ship is as useful as a seagull without its wings. The story that old man has told made some of the sense, but why these strange figures?<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne looked at Sebastion with a raised eyebrow, only to hear a thundering voice answering for her. He does have that accent, this was obviously a pirate. The moment the person said that he could be called Cannonball Bill, Julienne rolled her eyes. "You can't be serious." She looked back at Sebastion, willing to answer his question, only for Florian to burst out from his cabin and looked at the man. Everyone on this ship went pale, wide open eyes, silently standing or sitting, watching the entire thing unfold, but the most terrified one was the fierce captain himself.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Ya said who the fuck?!" He exclaimed a incorrect sentence as he pointed out to the man, Julienne has never seen her father being this terrified. "Cannonball Bill is a legend. A ghost of the past, some say from Florian's ship and some say Lord of the Sea himself. Depends who you ask. Pirates believe in both, but I think he is connected to my father. This god might've punished him." Julienne stated pointing at Florian that was breathing heavily with a mad look on his face, while she was completely unphased.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   "Either punished him or maybe....this is what he wanted?" Sebastion whispered, unsure of how anyone could want this.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Ye be right little squids!" The figure laughed before he came walking from the mist.<br/>
<br/>
  	 One leg tapped on the wooden floorboards of the ship as he crossed the ship and stepped out of the mist, finally in full view of them. He was nothing like what Sebastion had imagined. He was thinking something more like Florian. Instead, he was an old man, wrinkled skin, grey beard down on to his chest, balding head and what seemed to be his name, a canon ball where his hand was supposed to be. The man looked frail for a pirate, like he should be sitting on the rocking chair, smoking a pipe and watching the cattle graze, not swinging around a cannon ball for a hand.<br/>
<br/>
	   "I ain't no ghost! I am the wind!" Again the man laughed his booming laugh. "I wanna sail! See every ocean! The gods, 'em bastards gave me just tha'! So I go where me pleases! An' you lot ain't going nowhere till I say so! An' I say, ya all are my prisoners! 'Cept ya princess." Cannonball Bill said as he gave a crooked bow to Julienne. "My ship be yours! Them he'e lot ain't doin' ya no justice. Not servin' ya I hear. Tha' ol' glowin' goddess sent me."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion couldn't help but grin. So Cannonball had gotten what he wanted, the gods had given him that exactly and now, he served the gods, a strange thing for Sebastion to learn, especially now that the goddess had sent him, the one that had given the pirates the task of actually taking care of the princess, and they were not doing that at all. Not following what she had said to them back in the tavern. Well it wasn't strange that the gods could do such things, but it was strange that they wanted to interfere at all. As far as Sebastion knew, they had never done such a thing before.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Well, seems like the princess has a few supporters." Sebastion grinned.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Don't call me a fucking princess!" Julienne took her velvet tricorn hat and threw it on the wooden floor. It seems that this was the only thing that could tickle any kind of emotion in Julienne. She was like a sculpture before, nothing bothered her, she killed her way through the problems, but being called a princess... That's the most stupid thing she has ever heard.<br/>
<br/>
  	 But Florian, he had none of this. "Lis'n here, ya ol' man!" He approached Bill completely enraged, but Julienne stepped in front of the big man, surprisingly by the difference in both their height and weight, she could hold him back from the... Wind, but Florian did spat profanities. "This 'ere is me ship! I sailed it for years and I'M the cap'n here. We might be stuck 'ere in this bloody nothingness, but ya aren't sailin' anywhere until I make it clear. Crimson Raider is me ship. This was Griselle's favorite ship she's seen and in her name, I sail. Only bloody being that can tell me what to do are not yer gods or a fucken wind, it's me daughter!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne managed to push the big man back and reached back for her hat, cleaning the dust off before putting it on her head once again, sighing deeply. "Why the fuck does anyone want to serve me? I'm a murderer. I do it for money. I killed more people than you'd believe. I'm not going to save the world. I want to keep doing what I always did. I want to sail with my father and bring the Phantasm assassins to the top, even if the world ended or not. Whoever picked me did a terrible mistake."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne said as no one said a thing, but Florian's crooked smile was proud. She believed in destruction being a form of creation, she knew no better. She was antagonized her entire life and a beautiful frail looking woman like her knew no better. It was hard to convince her of this. In fact, she was in denial and she was confused, but she held on to what she knew.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Cannonball Bill gave a laugh that shook the very ship, the wood creaking with the force of the sudden wind that unleashed all around them. It was no small feat for such a thing to happen but then again, his powers bestowed on him by the very gods that had given them this task.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Ya tink ya can run from 'em gods? Ya tink ya so good?" Again the laughter rocked the ship. "Yer proffff-, yer future has been decided. 'Em gods choose ya, nuting more ya can do but follow 'em! Trust me, ya not gonna get away. Go ahead, try 'em!" The old pirate dared with an evil grin, knowing full well just how it would go for them.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion wasn't sure if he should actually intervene of not. His job was to keep Julienne safe and so far, there wasn't much danger. The pirate didn't seem like he was here to actually hurt them, maybe warn them? After all, the goddess had sent him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So what do we do?" Sebastion asked as he stepped away from one of the men on the deck, flopping around as it still tried to stand. "I mean, you're here for a reason, right? What is the reason?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Aye, ya seem to know 'em gods." Cannonball Bill winked. "I am yer wind princess! I'll be takin' ya to where yer all should be. The goddess told ya, gather 'em people. Ya need an army boy." Cannonball Bill informed as he looked to Florian. "An' our princess he'e, she needs a general, and she needs protection lad." This time Cannonball Bill turned his gaze to Sebastion. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Stop... Calling me that. I have a fucking name and you'll all be sure to remember me by it!" Julienne gritted her teeth which caused even Florian to wince. She was never this angry or stressed. "It's Julienne. Julienne. Julienne Bechard. Princesses are ladies that need help. I obviously DON'T."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Florian sighed and laid his hand on Julienne's shoulder, as she almost breathed fire from the anger she's shown. "As Julienne Bechard said, she ain't no princess. An' I agree. I'll prepare the fucken army if Julienne says so. Ya can be the wind that blows me sails, but I'm the cap'n, that's the condition. What do ya think, Julienne?" He said as he looked at her and she moved away from Florian's grip. "Do whatever you fucking need to do. I won't go out of my own way. I'll do what your gods need to do from just so you can fucking leave me alone." She said and turned away, going bellow deck.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Florian sighed and shook his head. "Like I said, I'm the cap'n ya blow yer wind, just don't get us killed." He said as he moved away, his heavy footsteps in the thick fog leading to his cabin.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne was back into her room and frantically searched for the notebook of names of her victims. She opened the notebook after thrashing her entire room and opened it only to see it empty. All pages were blank as if nothing was ever written in it. Julienne frowned as she went through the pages several times, not believing this. This was the work of gods. She threw the notebook as it slammed against the wall and yelled. "You can't change me! You never will! You should've condemned me or better punish me for my sins! What the fuck is wrong with you, you could've allowed Drysal to be prince, then!"<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion was a little worried. Seeing Julienne so angry was strange as she always kept her demeanor, except when he was toying with her of course. But this was different, this was serious, this had to do with the gods and their planning, giving them all a task to accomplish. For a moment he watched Julienne leave before turning back to the old pirate and his strange crew. They would have to decide what they wanted to do. Did they want to continue defying the gods? Were they truly going to build an army that's needed, like the gods wanted? He didn't know, he just knew he had one single task and that was to keep Julienne alive for her to achieve what the gods had laid out for them, all of them.<br/>
<br/>
	   "I'll do my part." Sebastion finally said with a sigh. "I'll keep the princess safe."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Turning on his heel, Sebastion headed downstairs as well. At least he knew where Julienne's cabin was, he didn't have to ask for directions this time. Reaching the door, he heard her inside, venting her anger over what she had been told. It didn't seem like a good idea to go inside. He did the only thing he knew he could do, sitting down outside the door in the narrow corridor and waited for Julienne. Eventually she had to come out again, she would have to, if she wanted to eat or do anything else. Besides, they would eventually reach land again, then they would have to disembark and see to this army the gods wanted them to create.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Back on the deck though, Cannonball Bill was mostly pleased with himself. He had achieved what he had to been sent to do. Set them on the right path, make them go where they were needed, not where they needed to be. "I'll be seein' ya boy. Din't let 'em gods down, ya hear." The old pirate winked before the heavy mist engulfed everything around them.<br/>
<br/>
  	 No one could see anything. They couldn't see the old pirate disappearing, they couldn't see the men of the old pirate slip from the ship as if they were assassins in the night and they couldn't truly understand what was going on behind the scenes. The gods had their plans, they had their ways and questioning them didn't seem to be something anyone could actually do, especially since this was the very first time in history that they had finally showed themselves, even if the priests always claimed the gods spoke through them. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Gods might have their own ways of controlling or doing things, but that seemed almost impossible to get through the heads of the former slaves and people who had lost everything. Florian lost everything, including lives of his friends for which he was responsible, his lovely wife that was raped and beaten and he couldn't protect her and Julienne, who didn't know od better life. Gods might've chosen the best people for the work, but not the ones that have faith. Julienne does it because she absolutely has no other choice and her father, he is a bad person, he is insane, yet he would do it for her nevertheless.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne was so angry that she started sweating. She felt absolutely powerless unlike every other situation she has dealt with in the past, but she knows, she denies it, but she knows well that she has no other choice. She took her hat off, her mask still in place, brushing the sweat from her forehead and placed the hat back on, cleaning the place up slowly, putting things back to it's place, just how she liked, how she's used to.<br/>
<br/>
  	 When Julienne was one, she left the room, only to see Sebastion in the same place. She sighed, sat next to the door across from Sebastion down on the floor, her back leaning against the wall. She didn't say a thing.<br/>
<br/>
	   Florian watched the pirate disappear and shortly after that, the wind blew and the waves started hitting the ship. The color was coming back and the air felt much fresher. Florian looked up and saw his precious red sails being formed by the blowing wind in the direction they were supposed to go, as the sky above them shone brightly as ever. He looked at the crew and yelled. "Well, what are ya waitin' for?! On yer feet an' on yer posts! Don't make me repeat meself!" Everyone started running to their posts, following their captain's orders. They might not believe in the gods, but they did believe in Florian. If Florian will follow the gods, so will they.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 The ship was somber, almost death like. Barely anyone spoke, no one wanted to admit the truth they were facing. When the ship started sailing off of the course set for them, the wind would change, ushering them back towards the course the needed to go. When they decided to try and stop, the wind stopped and was instead replaced by incredible storms they were lucky to survive. Sebastion didn't know what to make of it all. For gods that wanted to achieve this, it seemed almost like they were intent on killing them at the same time if they didn't follow orders.<br/>
<br/>
	   Maybe the death of one princess meant there would raise another in her place that could do this job. He didn't think so. If that was the case, there would have been another princess chosen a long time ago to stop Drysal, instead, Julienne had been chosen. Sebastion made sure to speak as little as possible to Julienne as they followed the wind to their new target. He didn't know what she was thinking or what he could say but it seemed like every time he said something, it was enough to set her off and anger her.<br/>
<br/>
  	 For three days the ship sailed, continue on towards the horizon the wind had chosen from them, well the gods in any case. Three days before there came a sign of land, and docks, and a city. A huge city. It was massive. Even from this distance, Sebastion could see the towers and walls and homes spread across the land in one huge tapestry. It seemed impossibly big and it shone, like diamonds had been placed into the buildings, causing them to sparkle in the sunlight. There was no point in asking, he knew exactly where they were going, he had been to this city a few times before.<br/>
<br/>
	   Zarré.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The city of politicians and scholars and merchants and everyone else that liked to talk. It's all they did here, talk. From morning to night and sometimes during the night as well. Where other cities had their taverns and barracks and fighting pits and arenas, Zarré had debate circles, bathhouses, audience chambers and city pedestals for address the masses. They had schools dedicated to learning useless things, they had some good things. The men and women that were taught the craft of medicine helped those in the battlefield and those affected by war.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion never cherished knowing that those that had nothing to do with a war were effected by the war were the ones that suffered the most at times. But it was a side effect of war, it spread as far as it could. Then of course there was that single, thin tower right int he middle of the city. The Tower of Trian. The place where those with the ability for magic came to learn and take their craft further forward. Sebastion hated mages. They didn't have to do anything in order to gain incredible power, enough to level a building by well. Well no quite, but they still wielded incredible power with very little effort. The mercenary knew he would die the day he tried to fight one of those, he wouldn't stand a chance.<br/>
<br/>
  	 At least they had reached the city, now they could get off the ship. It was beginning to feel cramped. As big as the ship was, it was still not an open world, it was still just a ship with so many places he could get to, and you could only look at the ocean for so long before it grew tiresome. But the city, that was a view Sebastion was now enjoying where he stood at the front of the ship, holding on to the railing as they sailed forward.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion stayed by the railing, watching the city grow closer and finally watched as the ship eased its way towards one of the docks, cutting smoothly through the water. The massive bulk of the ship turned fairly easy, drifting perfectly until it came to a halt, just touching the stone docks. Four ropes were quickly thrown over and grabbed by dock hands, tying the ship off to prevent it from going anywhere. Now they could finally get off the ship. Sebastion wondered if he should call Julienne? Did she wanted to even leave the ship? The city had a very big market, maybe she would like to buy some new things, or maybe there was someone else she could find in the city to kill. Maybe not killing made her very anxious. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne spent most of the time alone in the room, she wasn't quite the woman for talking, especially not in these heavy times, when she had to rethink about everything she needed to do. She agreed to do what gods were so eager to make her do, even if it meant to kill her and the entire crew. Gods, my ass, she thought to herself. She never believed in them, but the more she knew about them, the more she disliked them. But then again, how else would you make the pirates do something, if not by force?<br/>
<br/>
	   Florian was drinking more than usually, which causes him to soften up and everyone liked him more then. If this man was deprived off his drinks, half of the crew would be floating on the water. But when he saw where they arrived, there was a low growl that escaped this man's lips. He despised Zarré. No pirate liked this place. Pirates like the Phantasm murdered people like them. Florian finished another bottle of rum and ordered around. "Prepare yer weapons just in case! Until we don' make our sorry selves clear to these people why we're here, we won' be welcome!" Everybody obeyed and Florian looked around, seeing that Julienne isn't here.<br/>
<br/>
  	 While she was in her room, she heard the familiar sound of docking and sighed. She took her hat and mask, hesitantly put them on and climbed up to the docks. Once she saw where they are, Julienne sighed and fixed her hat, completely unsatisfied with the place where they found themselves in. "I guess we'll have to walk over our pride and talk to someone and leave this dreaded place as soon as possible. I don't plan on spending too much time here." She said as she approached Sebastion and Florian that were next to the railing.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, if we want do this properly, we will have to take some time with it." William said approaching them as well, putting his tricorn hat on. "This is my home, after all." Florian burst into a thundering laughter. "No wonder why yer such smart and cowardly son o' a bitch!" Julienne reached to one of the intact bottles of rum nearby and sipped it into one of her flasks she doesn't go anywhere without. "I just want to be fully prepared. William mustn't leave our side, I don't trust you being home and all around."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 To say the docks were busy would be an understatement. But that's exactly what they were, only not in the usual sense. Instead, people were simply milling around, waiting, watching, until the ship finally docked and the gangplank was lowered. Then the people came rushing, thousands of them, all rushing towards the ship and they were cheering and screaming. Sebastion could feel himself cringe at what was going to happen with Julienne when she saw this. But it wouldn't be that bad. She just had to get past her hate towards being the princess.<br/>
<br/>
  	 At least there was some good news. Before the crowd could rush the ship, groups of men in white robes appeared at the front, all of them holding quarter staffs and pushing the people back, holding them from swarming the ship. They also managed to push the people apart, creating a walkway down the center from the walkway. This was going to be very interesting. Sebastion moved to stand just behind Julienne. Sure, it might look rather safe but he was still not going to take chances. Staying close to her was the best way to ensure their safety.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Soon they disembarked, moving from the ship onto the stone docks, heading through the line the white robed men had made. Sebastion was expecting the people to rush and push against them, forcing their way through the robed men. Instead, they did the exact opposite. The huge crowd gathered at the docks all went on their knees and pressed their foreheads against the hard stone, bowing down to the princess of the world.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Well, I guess someone told them we're coming." Sebastion noted as he slowly looked around. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 When Julienne saw what greeted them once they arrived, she lowered her head to adjust her hat, who knows for what time. She was hiding her face. She might be grinning, frowning, crying even, who would know. But there was no reaction. She bit her tongue, while Florian kept laughing like a maniac. One would say the man was proud, but the others might just say that this man was insane. Either way, they wouldn't be wrong.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne prepared her daggers for everyone to see if in any case someone does something stupid, but when she saw everyone bow down, there was a quiet groan escaping her lips. She hated this. She's no one important, who lied to these people?<br/>
<br/>
  	 As they kept going ahead, Sebastion was behind her, William and Florian walked next to her, just in case someone from the sides decides that its a good idea to be stupid. The rest of the pirates just talked as if nothing was happening they didn't give a fuck, they've only been doing what they were told and being quiet was not what they were asked to do.<br/>
<br/>
	   On the other hand, Julienne wanted to crawl out if her skin. This isn't something she is supposed to do. The gods made a terrible mistake. Sure, she will stop Drysal from doing anything anymore, simply because he stole her kill, but not because she cares about the world. It matters not to her.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Seabastion still couldn't quite believe what he was seeing. It was everywhere, people all bowing to him. Some whispered softly, definitely talking about Julienne. It made Sebastion feel a little strange. As he saw it, Julienne was at this moment, the most important person in the world. Everything and everyone relied on her, she was their hope and dream of a better future. For her to do this, it wasn't going to be easy. He didn't even know how she was going to do it. Drysal would be too well protected, but he still didn't see the man as a big a threat as the gods were making him out to be.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As the small group walked along the made opening, they reached the end of the docks and a carriage waited for them. Pure white carriage with gold trimmings and the whitest horses Sebastion had ever seen in his life. The man held the door open for them and bow.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Majesty. If you would be so kind. The king as requested an audience your holiness. He wishes to welcome you to the great city of Zarré and offer his all in hope of salvation of the coming storm." The man told, eyes constantly looking to the ground, bowed at the waist and waited patiently for a reply. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 When Julienne paid attention to everything around them, everything seemed... White. Crystal white buildings, people wore light colors, carriage and horses were white, as well. Luckily for everyone Julienne wore her mask and underneath was a frown. The realization and the contrast of the Phantasm.... They all wore black. They all looked shady and most wore masks, hiding their identities. Julienne doesn't belong in this shallow and superficial world. She's the happiest underneath the red sails.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As the man spoke formally, Julienne tilted her head as Florian almost laughed, knowing what Julienne thinks. He was extremely amused, but his daughter? Not so much. Julienne sighed deeply before the reply. "Yes, I will see the king now." She then awkwardly looked at the man, try not to sneer and barely said: "thank you."<br/>
<br/>
  	 As four of them entered the carriage, while the rest of the pirate went to the city center, Florian started laughing. "I was just waiting for ya to cut poor bastard's throat." He said as Julienne took her mask off and tiredly rubbed the bridge of her nose. "Shut up Florian, if you keep pestering me like this, I'll consider doing it."<br/>
<br/>
  	 William leaned to Julienne and calmly said. "Please Julienne, just hang on until we kill Drysal. I as well feel uncomfortable, but we need to be done with it. Both you and the gods are after the same man. When you kill him, you'll have your life back." Julienne shook her head. "I doubt it. I might as well ask the gods that as a reward they change the way I look so people won't recognize me. That would serve well the Phantasm, after all." She stated as she eased into her seat. If people think she will pretend some formatilies, she will not. She is tired and wants to be left alone, her time is precious and she won't mess around.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion listened to the others talk in the carriage and a worry came over him as they talked of Drysal. Sebastion had always known the man was greedy and would try for the throne, but he never thought he would actually achieve it, he didn't think the man had the guts to do it. But that's not what worried him, it was everything. The gods had sent them to kill Drysal, to stop him from destroying the world. Was he really capable of such a thing? How could he be so dangerous that they had to forge alliances and create armies to face him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It worried Sebastion, making him realize, they weren't meant to survive this. Maybe Julienne, but not them. She would survive this, they would die, all of them. If one man was dangerous that the gods had to show themselves, it meant there was no way any ordinary people could ever survive an attack on him. It was hard to imagine no longer being able to get those lovely things he enjoyed in life, but it was to keep Julienne alive to face Drysal.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion was snapped out of his morbid thoughts when the carriage came to a halt and the door was quickly opened by a man dressed fully in armour and carried his weapons. Sebastion made sure to be the first to step out of the carriage in case this turnout to be an ambush, which it was not. There were armed and armoured soldiers, by they were only five of them, protecting the king that stood close to the carriage. Sebastion wasn't sure how to act but he did give the king a bow as he should do.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, I was not expecting this!" The king said in a rather joyful mood. "I knew to expect the princess but not so many companions. Welcome, all of you to my home! Please, allow me to be a gracious host to all." The king clapped his hands and servants quickly came forward with trays of drinks and food of all sorts. "Please. Enjoy some food and drink. Walk the gardens if you wish while I speak with the princess."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion wasn't keen on that idea. Leaving the princess alone, in the hands of a king he didn't know. It was something he would much rather object against. One of them had to go with her, at least one of them, not William though. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 The moment the carriage stopped, Julienne put her mask on and went out after Sebastion, greeted by the joyful king. She didn't want to bow, but when William stood next to her, he made her bow as much as he could, even though Julienne looked like a subtle woman, she in reality wasn't. He still managed to make her bow and she looked at the king and then to the nicely decorated surroundings. Florian didn't even think about bowing, nor he listened. He saw drinks and he took with a big, crooked grin on his face.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As the king requested for the 'princess' to talk to him, she looked at Sebastion, seeing that he seemed slightly troubled and sighed. "My personal guard barely leaves my side. I hope it won't be a trouble if he's with us. He'll give us some space to speak."<br/>
<br/>
  	 In reality, Julienne didn't ask him to have Sebastion with her. She more just wanted to make sure that he won't bother her about her guard watching her back, not that she cared, she just didn't really feel like listening to that story.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Nevertheless, without saying anything more, Julienne followed the king. She didn't know what he wants, but she knew that it was all about forming an army against Drysal, for whatever the reason was. She also hoped that they'll have a place to stay, since she was extremely tired. The last few days, young assassin was so troubled by thoughts, which doesn't happen much, she couldn't sleep at all. She's afraid that she'll be a changed person and she doesn't want that.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion could say he was happy that Julienne was finally beginning to understand why he should always be around her. He knew she could take care of herself but not when she was outnumbered or in plain sight. She had to become to rely on him, that was why he was there. It seemed like she was slowly getting there, or maybe she didn't want to be alone with the king. He wasn't sure but at least, whatever the reason, she wasn't going to go in alone with the man.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Not that the place looked at all dangerous. The white and gold palace stood tall like a beacon, shining in the sun for all to see. The massively high towers, the incredibly white surface, it all seemed unbelievable. Well, Sebastion had seen it before and he knew, if you stood outside the city, you could still see the palace, like a beacon for those coming to the city. It was extravagant, more than anything the queen had ever done.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With a snap of his fingers, the king turned and headed into the palace, the guards quickly taking up their positions and followed him. The inside of the palace mirrored the outside. The white floor and walls looked almost...clean. Like there was not a spec of dust anywhere to be seen. The painting and statues all mimicked the palace, only a stray bit of colour to be seen in a few places. It was rather disorientating to walk through the palace. It was impossible to know just where they were going. Well, he had said the same about the palace of the queen and yet he had managed to learn almost every corner and corridor of the entire palace.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion didn't try to remember the way they had come, it was just impossible. Maybe Julienne would know the way but for Sebastion, it would not be possible. At least the room they were taken to was a complete contrast to the palace. It was vivid with colours. Couches, chairs, cushions, carpets, they were all over, all in bright colours and looked very comfortable. It was good that there was some colour to the place, otherwise Sebastion would think the king was truly a madman.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Please. Sit." The king offered, showing his hand to a big couch as he took a couch opposite, a finely carved table separating the two couches. The king snapped his fingers again and servants came out from a hidden door, carrying trays of food and drinks of all sorts. "Is there anything you wish for? I have wine, mead, ale, tea, biscuits, fruits, meats. Whatever you wish, simply ask."<br/>
<br/>
  	 The servant elegantly, quietly and quickly placed the trays on the table, making sure to keep them well out of the way of the king but within reach of his hand at the same time. Sebastion didn't sit on the couch. He stood behind the couch, right behind Julienne. While the king only had one guard for himself in the room, he did have more just outside the door, ready to burst through the door if he gave so much as a cough.<br/>
<br/>
	   "I'm sure you must be tired from your journey. I have the softest beds and absolutely delightful baths. If you wish, you're welcome to use them. Or maybe you would like to rest first, ensure your mind is clear and sharp. A tired mind can cause anyone to loose their focus."<br/>
<br/>
  	 A nice gesture, Sebastion thought sarcastically to himself. It was nothing but niceties. Something a host is supposed to offer to his guest in order for them to feel comfortable and welcome. A little trick nobles like to use as well to keep their opponents off balance, only, it wasn't going to work so well with Julienne. The king assumed because Julienne was called Princess of the World, she knew about politics. From what he had learned, that was very far from the truth. Julienne was supposed to counter with how fine she was and she would rather sit and talk with the king and return all the niceties, but he couldn't for the life of him imagine Julienne doing such a thing.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne walked after the King and observed the details of the castle. There was a frown apparent underneath her mask. It's too white. It's like all that whiteness is covering lies, hiding something underneath that sickly clean surface. Julienne liked imperfections and rawness. This was anything BUT raw. It was beyond fake, even for a castle.<br/>
<br/>
	   Once she realized that the possibility of them getting lost afterwards was incredibly high, she started counting turns and memorizing objects and their places. She was always good at spotting details, but somehow at the moment, she felt she was much better at it. She remembered something about her sight the goddess mentioned. Could be that, but she swore she could made it without it at this very moment. As if swearing will help.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once they arrived to the more colorful room, in which Julienne felt more calm and collected, than completely tensed up like moments ago. She sat down as King requested on the big sofa and looked at the servants bringing them food. She then looked at the King once more when he asked if she prefers anything, she simply shook her head. "Thank you for the warm welcome, but it isn't necessary."<br/>
<br/>
  	 She snapped back to the matter at hand and took her mask and hat off, simply so the King knew that she doesn't want to hide underneath it and gave him a sharp glare as he spoke about comfortable beds. Even though she was tempted.... She rejected. "Your majesty, I came here to discuss something extremely important. I'm a woman that gets things done and takes action, but I only talk when there's a move to be made." She wanted to show the king that where she comes, that the princes of the world is no noble. She had weapons with herself, wore black and a mask covering her face, if that was no proof enough, she'll make sure he hears her. She killed men like him. He means nothing to her, but an opportunity.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Do you believe in gods and demons, your majesty?" She asked as she leaned back against the comfortable sofa and awaited the man's response.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "O most certainly I do!" The king replied with a handful of cold meats. "I pray every morning and every night to the gods. I pray for peace and blessings on this great city and its people. I always wish for them to be happy! Like I am! The goddess appeared to us and told us, when things look dark, the princess of the world will appear to save us from it's clutches. We must abide to her will and serve her, to help her destroy the darkness that will consume the whole world!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 The king seemed rather excited that the goddess had appeared to them, something the Phantasms could learn from. Instead of trying to fight this, they should embrace it and realize what they could gain from it. If the world was dead, no one would know about the Phantasms, they wouldn't exist anymore, no one would exist anymore.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "That is when the goddess came to me and gave me a dream. She showed me how to help the Princess of the World. If I am to wed you, my armies and my allies will be yours to command. You will have the strongest army on this entire continent. No one will be able to stand in front of your might. All you have to do is agree to be my wife!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion wasn't surprised. He wasn't expecting such a proposal, but it wasn't unheard of. Many nobles had made alliances and agreements based on marriage, he had seen it himself happen a few times when he was still working for the queen. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne didn't share the excitement with the King. She didn't think that the appearance of the goddess was anything special. It's what gods should do, after all. But she thinks that gods are doing a bad work. If they're so great as people speak, people like Florian and herself wouldn't do things that they do and they wouldn't enjoy it so much.<br/>
<br/>
	   At the probably cringiest proposal she has heard, Julienne couldn't hide the unsettled face. She looked up and cursed the goddess and then looked at the King, gritting her teeth so she wouldn't spit in his face. "No." She said sighing deeply, trying her best to compose herself. She felt much too hot at the moment from anger, but she was able to return to her usual expression, completely undefined. "I'm a pirate. Goddess did chose me as the princess of the world for whatever reason, but all my life I've been living as a pirate. I'm no noble. Because when we defeat Drysal, I'm going back to the life I've lived on the seas."<br/>
<br/>
  	 She knew that the King selfishly wanted to take anything that benefited him and Julienne will not allow him to have that. She'd more than likely kill him in his sleep and disappear without a trace. Fuck that man. "My goal is simple. I wish to defeat Drysal, save everyone from this dreaded thing, whatever it is that is happening and everyone can live their lives as they wished to, including myself. That is if I don't get killed. You might marry me, but you might end up with a dead wife or the woman that escaped to the seas, never to be seen again. You can either help me save the world out of your good heart and wish for the good of your people or the situation can get extremely complicated."<br/>
<br/>
  	 She was honest. She didn't give a fuck who he was and what his intentions are. Goddess will not do this to her. If he forces himself on her, she'll kill him. Julienne has her daggers at the ready and she'll kill him before the guards come her way. Now she REALLY wants to see that beloved goddess and have a word with her, without making her paralyzed so she couldn't speak up. Julienne is better than that.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 The king almost laughed but instead settled for a chuckle considering the mood of the princess. "This is about saving the world, like the goddess said. And the best way to do that is if we are married. You will have the support of a great king behind you. You will have armies and soldiers and money! You will need all of that if you're going to wage a war."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion didn't like that the king was right. Sure, they needed everything they could get but this was the easiest way to get it, the simplest path. There were other ways for them to get money and support, but should they pass up this opportunity? Should they they be so picky that they would let the king go offering all his support only to find out, that they actually needed his support in the first place?<br/>
<br/>
  	 These were the type of things Sebastion wished the queen was here. She would have been able to broker a deal that served them best and do it within a timely fashion as well. But she wasn't here, they were doing this on their own and if Sebastion gave any hint of honesty, he would be happy if Julienne didn't accept this offer from the king.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "If you are afraid, you can only say so Princess. I will keep you safe. I will destroy this threat with my armies. All I need is for you to marry me. A few children would do well also."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne has now shown the anger on her face at the King's words, completely oblivious from where she comes from. She leaned as she rested her elbows on her knees, almost sitting like a man, so she can face the King closer. Her voice was so calm almost it seemed frightening, given the expression on her face but she was heard clearly.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Have you heard of the Phantasm assassins, my King? I'm sure you did. They have my back and they follow where I point, the most skilled and professional murderers in the world. They're richer more than you, I assure you. They don't waste money on palaces, unnecessary designs and other things that don't involve King's responsibilities. If I said I will not marry you, I am not going to marry you. I actually think it's completely irresponsible and immoral for a self proclaimed GREAT King such as you to be involved in the biggest event of the history, to be part of saving the world, only to manipulate a woman into marriage. Trust me... If you knew me... You'd probably seal the deal on saving the world and continue with your life without me. I'm the last person you want to share the bed with. Goddess didn't choose a spoiled noble girl that is incapable of fighting and seeing blood for a reason."<br/>
<br/>
  	 This sounded like a threat, but it wasn't. He's pushing her limits and she's getting angrier by his words, but she's willing to put him into his place. She was almost certain that it was a lie that he dreamed of marriage, that this was a selfish desire he spoke of. If he captures her or harms her, the city is filled with the Phantasm assassins and they'll make chaos until she's free. Beautiful city, it would be a shame if someone destroyed it with constant firing of 200 cannons.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I've heard of them, so has everyone else. But then I wish you well Princess of the World. I do hope you achieve what you set out to achieve. At the very least, allow me to give you safe passage to Freysau. We cannot let anything happen to our savior on the way. It's the least I can do." The king offered, knowing full well what he was sending the princess towards without a true army.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The king had scouts and spies and they had all informed him of what was happening in the nation, what was changing and what the new king was doing. They had reported back to the king and now, the ruler of this nation knew somewhat of what awaited them and they were going to need an army for what was coming if they want to take on Drysal.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion didn't like anything the king had said. His words made sense, which was the reason it was even more suspect. The king was only trying to use Julienne for his own gain. If he had the princess of the world as his bride, the man would be the ultimate power. He would have every other king and queen bending knee to him. It was all it was, a struggle for power. Sebastion could already see all the other nobles and royalty that would attempt to get her to marry one of them before she married someone else. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne shook her head and scoffed. "Clever. Now that you know half of the truth, that's all you're willing to give and to be a part of an escort. Great King, truly." She said as she put her mask and hat back on, slowly preparing herself to leave. Julienne saw this man's bullshit from a mile away. Everyone wants a personal gain in return, which is nothing new. Since Julienne has no personal gain in what she will do, why would she allow anyone else to have one themselves? Having power as such made Julienne want to use it. Even if it's belittling the mortality that the Kings and Queens forgot they have, hiding in the comfort of their palaces.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She got off the sofa and gave a half bow, more like a mocking one for nothing this man has done. "We have a place to stay over in this city. We'll be leaving tomorrow exactly in the noon in search for someone else's good will to fight until the very end and have their names to be remembered in the history books, people of the world and gods themselves, otherwise if no one helps, we'll all die or be slaves to an evil man. If you change your mind, send the word out and we'll come. Good day." She said in undefined tone and turned to Sebastion, signing him to leave. For some reason, she believes that this King was slightly startled by the last response. She knew the way back with no problem and this King can go fuck himself for all she cared. He might even send guards to capture them, but it will be a mistake that will get him killed. Shadows are no longer just shadows now that the assassins are here.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastion<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion gave the king only a smile and headed out after Julienne. He wasn't going to raise his voice here to them. He had nothing to say to the king and anything he wanted to say, would no doubt come out as a mere insult. This king was not as good as he thought he was. He had seen the way the queen had coaxed others into doing what she wanted without even saying it. She had skill when she wanted to play a game, hopefully Julienne would learn those tricks in time. Simply rushing at them would not win her any friends and right now, Sebastion was certain they needed friends.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, I don't know about you, but I don't know any in this city." Sebastion said when they were finally gone from the king and his guards. "We could get an inn I guess. or maybe sleep on the ship, but he's the only one that actually has some power we could use. Or do you have some other tricks up your sleeve. Please tell me your plans, oh great Princess of the World, Daughter of the Gods!" Sebastion couldn't help but use the official titles that had been bestowed upon her. "And I hope you know the way out of here because I sure as hell don't."<br/>
<br/>
	   King Drysal<br/>
<br/>
  	 The city was progressing well. All the plans had been drawn and the men were assuring him, everything was on schedule. Soon, the five towards would be complete. One for each direction. North, South, East and West. Each tower a very important part of Drysal's plan. Finally, the last tower was the palace itself. Built in the center of the palace. Drysal didn't care that the men had to break through the palace, the towers had been built. Once they were completed, he would finally be the god he always deserved to be.<br/>
<br/>
  	 From the balcony of the palace room, Drysal watched over the city, seeing the people working day and night. If they didn't want to die, they had to work or they could report in to be converted. It was their choice. They were lucky, he gave them a choice. So far his army of demons were growing. Almost two thousands were under his command, all of them eager to do his bidding, exactly the way it should be. But even when they did his bidding, sometimes, failures happened, and failures disappointed the new king.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Tell me again Donavan. How did they manage to defeat my strongest general? Even after I gave him nearly endless power?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I told you already. Some...woman. She appeared out of nowhere and told me I'm too late. Then well, you know the rest, and you know this. I told you already, and no, I'm not lying, no matter how many times you make me repeat it. If you're going to kill me, do it already!" Donavan was growing tired of this game Drysal played with him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "No no. There's no room for such things. Your failure was not yours, but the doing of someone else. Someone intervened. They should not have. The princess is mine, she should be here. Instead you have this man, which is something." Turning, Drysal faced the man tied to the chair, the man Donavan had brought him. "Tell me pirate, what happened there? Who was this woman my general speaks of? Don't by shy now. I know you have a voice." Drysal urged with a grin as he pushed his finger into the man's ear, pushing it deeper and deeper until he knew he would soon be able to scratch the man's brain. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne?<br/>
<br/>
  	 As they were leaving the room they resided in with the King, Julienne was basically leading the way out of the palace, almost as if she was in this castle many times before, but it was the little details she noticed before and memorized it where to go and when to make a turn, through which door to go and voila, there are the gates. As Sebastion started throwing disgusting titles at her, Julienne swung her hand and hit him in the abdomen before replying. "I have a few tricks up my sleeve, one is to bribe the city crier and make the King look like a coward that decided to stay away and reject me. William is from here, after all. He's one clever bastard and he'll have a solution. People will get scared, because their beloved King is putting them in a dangerous situation, they all know if I fail, they all die."<br/>
<br/>
  	 She was certain that this will work, even if it doesn't, the King's reputation will decrease. People's lives are in the matter, after all. THEIR lives. "As for the inn, Florian had one of his secret quarters around here, the drunkard just forgot about it, since it was almost thirty years, hopefully someone reminded him of it. Nobody knows about this abandoned place." She stated and went towards one of the big libraries and there was an alleyway that led into what seemed a shadier part of the city. Nobody was going that way except some very dark looking men with obviously bad intentions, but they stood aside for the two to pass. There was an abandoned building through which Julienne led and walked over the ruckus towards the blocked staircase. Underneath looked like a pub and there were all Phantasm members there, drinking and laughing as they always do.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Florian looked as the two walked down the stairs and grinned. "So, what happened?" He asked as William tossed a bottle of rum to Sebastion without even asking if he wanted one. "The King wants to be just an escort because I rejected his proposal to marriage. He proclaimed himself as the GREAT King, imagine that." She said with a smirk as Sebastion started laughing. "But then again... What now?" He asked as Julienne looked over at William who then looked at Sebastion and Florian. "What...?"<br/>
<br/>
	   Nadal?<br/>
<br/>
  	 The man was slowly regaining consciousness, but he couldn't move. He was tied up to a chair in some sort of castle, an unknown place to him. That's right, he remembered what happened. The... Thing caught him. His arms and legs are broken. He's completely useless. He then saw a man asking him questions with a grin and the demon that caught him was there as well. He screamed as he felt the finger digging into his ear, but he doesn't know what was the question. But he was certain that this was Lord Drysal. He's not going to break down for this scum. Not now, not ever.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "F... Freedom. Free men.. They're dead..." He muttered tiredly and kept looking ahead of himself. "I... ain't tellin' ya shit... Ya did more than enough... Lord Dick... He he he..." He said with a crooked grin, just waiting for Drysal to do the worst to him. Take his teeth out, eyes, dick, whatever. He's lost more than that.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastion<br/>
<br/>
  	 The city was....tranquil...peaceful almost. People were going about their lives, they were living even if their lives were completely different to what they were doing. It was hard to imagine these people a part of an army. They couldn't find, they only knew how to talk, but that was something they needed, they needed people that could talk, they needed people that could come up with plans. Doing this alone, this big, was just impossible. They needed help, and the needed the help of people that knew what they were doing.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion was glad for something to drink that William gave him. It's been a while since he had gotten drunk. Of course, getting drunk now wasn't an option, but at least he could drink a little.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, we need an army. It's easy. To make an army, you need people. But we need people that can fight. I don't know what Drysal has been doing, but we'll need men who can use bows, we need foot troops, horses, food, medicine, doctors, generals, captains, tents, wagons...." Sebastion had been in wars before, he had seen how huge an undertaking it was but to actually be a part of the planning, he had never thought it would be this complicated. "We need someone that knows war. Maybe we can get a general. Maybe, if we offer a good bit of gold, men will leave their armies and come to ours? But how much money will that be?" Sebastion didn't even want to think about how much money it would be or where they would get it.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "We can start our army with everyone here. Just take someone off the street, but they can't fight. They don't know how to work in a group or how formations work. Without those, this war will not last long. We need a proper army and the best army in the world comes from Lough. They have the best of everything and they know how to fight and they are friends with the Great King here." Sebastion couldn't help but use the title, even if he used it sarcastically. "We can't make him look bad. He will know we did it and then we will never get his help. Without his help, getting Lough is impossible. I know because his daughter is about to get married to the prince o Lough. The queen had been preparing a present for their wedding. So we have to make nice with the king. Maybe not marry him but I'm sure there are other things he could want that we can give him, maybe?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion wasn't sure if he was talking sense anymore. He only knew how the queen would have handled this. He had spent a lot of time listening to her talk int he throne room, how she made deals and made alliances as easily as she made enemies. But there were just as many times he didn't listen at all, and now he was paying for it. He should have always been listening, the queen always knew how to play people, how to get what she wanted from them, even if it meant having a war.<br/>
<br/>
	   Lord Drysal<br/>
<br/>
  	 Freemen? The term seemed to roll on Lord Drysal's tongue. Freemen, and interesting term. Useless but also at the same time powerful, something that he will need.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Donavan, spread a little rumour. I want to have the people feel like they have power. Send a message out, something mundane. Like the build of the towers are going well or something like that. But make sure to call those that work on the towers Freemen. They are the first ones, the true free people that will live under the new kingdom that I will forge. You know how to do." Lord Drysal said, mostly forgetting about Donavan's failures for the time being.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The people would believe they followed him willingly. He didn't have to do anything to them. Even if there were stories and rumours floating around everywhere, no one could prove anything. Already had at least four groups of his new creatures out, ravaging the small towns across various borders. In time, the other kingdoms will give in, they will begin waging war on each other and he would swoop in under the guise that he was there to end the war and save lives. But the truth was far more darker. With most of their armies destroyed, it was easy enough to come in, kill the remaining armies and take the cities for himself. All under the guise that he was simply saving the people from what their rulers had put them through. Everyone would be only too happy to allow him to rule them, a simple and perfect plan. He just had to make sure his home was safe, which was why the towers were being built.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Now! Let's talk." Drysal said with a smile when Donavan had left the room. "I don't want to be here all day, torturing you, slowly killing you and then letting you recover and then torturing you again. That is a waste of both our times. So all you have to do is tell me what you want and in return, I'll grant you one wish. Only one, nothing more. So what do you say? Do we have a deal? You can't really say no to that. I mean, you can ask to have wings or anything like that." Lord Drysal grinned. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne ?<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne looked at Sebastion as he spoke about his ideas and solutions, but that was not good. She kept drinking as he talked and eventually frowned. "You make it sound like I care about the political situation. I don't car about his alliances, those don't mean shit now with what is happening. I don't want commoners fighting alongside the Phantasm. We might as well fight by ourselves." She stated.<br/>
<br/>
  	 True, they can't make him look bad, but they need trained men, those who know what they're doing. "I don't need people that will be ready to die in battle. I need people that want to win. Because you've seen what we dealt with back on the island." Florian nodded at Julienne's words as he took his drink, just getting as serious. "That's true... People woul' die like flies either way. Need trained men who will at least kill before they get killed." William tilted his head, as most of the chatter and banter went quiet in the pub. Things were getting serious, almost as if they started realizing things. Suddenly, the idea of losing seemed like something they don't want.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "We were fightin' for somethin' our whole lives... We can't just let that bastard win." Florian said angrily, as Julienne's thoughts worked faster the more she drank. There's a reason she was sent here, she can feel it. Not to get small people, but to form armies. What if this was the solution for the freedom of people, what her predecessors fought for? She's called princess, after all, but what if she gets the title of the Queen, how much would it change? Was this the mistake they've been making these long decades.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The look on Julienne's face could clearly tell that she has come to some realization. Its not the King that is important here, after all. It was her. "Uuuhh... Julienne?" William waved to her, as she looked up and sighed. "I just realized. I am supposed to marry him... I think this was goddess's plan after all. So be it." She said as she stood from her chair. "I don't want Dick and his hordes of those disgusting creatures ruining everything and you know that this has to do something with him. I guess I'll have to level with Dick in power somehow." She stated. Maybe she can guide the free people, outside this bloody town. She looked at Sebastion and sighed. "We should speak with that sorry excuse of a King."<br/>
<br/>
	   Nadal?<br/>
<br/>
  	 He was not in the right mind from the pain he was experiencing. He felt completely light headed, almost as if he was drinking too much, but everything else hurts except his head. At the order about spreading the rumor, Nadal laughed. "No free man will believe you... The only freedom there is... Is when you're dead." He said as he coughed and looked up at Drysal as he said he'll give him anything he wants and started laughing.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I'm no bastards slave... I will gladly waste your time... I am already a broken man and lost everything. You can't give me what I want. You're everything I am against." Nadal said with a grin, but he couldn't even think properly. The pain was distracting him from every rational thought and he didn't care what happened to him. He wants Julienne to succeed. But he is useless, a dead man. He can't do anything at this point, but waste this man's time.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastion<br/>
<br/>
  	 He could stop her, was he supposed to stop her? Or did he just have to protect her and let her make her own decisions? Or should he stop her from marrying this king? Was this something he should protect her from? She had to gain support and power. Was this the only way? Sebastion wasn't sure. He didn't know of any other way, he didn't know if there was a better way, he was not smart enough to figure things out like that. He would have to let her do this, he would have to let her make the decisions, she was the princess after all.<br/>
<br/>
  	 There was something else that bothered Sebastion though. The thing back on San Jachea, it bothered Sebastion. It couldn't be the work of Drysal. If the man had that kind of power, he would have used a long time ago in order to gain support. But he had never showed anything like it before, which meant that it had not been him, not as far as Sebastion understood.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "What if that wasn't Drysal?" Sebastion asked, looking to the others. "We think it's him. The goddess told and everyone in this city we should stop him, but are we really going to believe that's true? I mean, think about it. If the goddess did this to Julienne and I, doesn't it make sense that there would be someone else working against the goddess?" Sebastion said, making a mention of the god known as Raga.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The old god, the ancient one. Age had turned him hateful, vengeful and cruel. The young gods were filled with love, caring for the people. Raga wanted nothing but the people destroyed. The stories told that until all humans were dead, Raga was trapped in his world. His children lived on the edge o our world, waiting for the moment they could attack and kill all humans for Raga to be freed.<br/>
<br/>
	   "What if Raga gave that thing in San Jachea that power? What if Drysal is his...prince?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was the only sense he could make. Julienne was the princess of the world, wouldn't that make Drysal the prince of the world? And only one of them could have the throne, only one would be able to be king or queen. Sebastion didn't quite understand it in the way the gods might have wanted them to understand but for a man that had worked for a long time for a queen, he knew that was how royalty worked.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "And this is just a thought but what if the one that told the people about the princess coming wasn't the goddess? What if that was Raga maybe? Or Drysal even? I mean, these people don't really look scared, do they? Wouldn't they all be running and doing...something? If an army is spotted on the horizon, people aren't going to just walk around. They run and hide. Or maybe...there wasn't a god that showed themselves. Maybe all those people at the docks, maybe they work for Drysal. Maybe it's a trap."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion felt the hairs on his arms stand up as a cold chill ran through his body. Could Drysal really think that far ahead? Had he made so many plans? Was he so prepared for them? If he was, they were going to have a really tough time of beating him, in any way.<br/>
<br/>
	   Lord Drysal<br/>
<br/>
  	 "The people will believe what I tell them." Drysal dismissed without a worry. "The people are very easy to manipulate. Now, what do you say we make you talk. I gave you a chance and you threw it back at me. A very bad idea Mr Pirate. Now, I would do this myself but I have someone else far more skilled in this."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Taking a step back, King Drysal took a seat by the window and lit his pipe. He looked far too relaxed for a man that had so much riding on what he was doing. But it was still an important matter. This man knew things, things Drysal wanted to know. Where the princess was for starters. But out of the corner of the room, a man appeared. He was old, wrinkled and well beyond his age of being at his peak performance physically. With his age however came experience, experience many other torturers had yet to gain.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Carefully the old man laid the roll on the table next to Nadal, unfolded the roll and revealing the weapons inside. An assortment of tools, all used for his craft came to bare. Each one as sharp as they should be, or blunt depending on their purpose. But that's not where he started. Instead, he picked up an iron tub, large enough to fit a small baby in but small enough to be easily covered. Quietly he filled the tub with coals from the fire place, making sure the entire bottom plate was covered nicely before returning to Nadal.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Now, I'm going to ask you again. Tell me everything you know. From the start to the end. Or this will become a very bad day for you. Trust me, you will not die. Not until I know everything. You will live until I say so and every moment will be filled with pain. Now, tell me everything." Drysal ordered as he leaned forward, waiting to hear the secrets the pirate had for him.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 She raised her eyebrow at Sebastion and at his words. She could agree with few things. About Drysal being the prince of the world for Raga and she knew for certain that it is him. But there was some anger shown on her face. "I don't care who or what is responsible for anything. I have my goal and the goal is after Drysal. He took my kill!" Nevertheless, Julienne was after what was hers and it just so happened that whatever told her to go and stop Drysal. But Sebastion talking so about free men of San Jachea bothered her. "No. The people of San Jachea don't follow gods or divine entities. You saw that they all ran for their lives and took all the valuables they needed. I know for a fact that San Jachea has nothing to do with this."<br/>
<br/>
  	 And she meant what she said, many agreeing to her. Sebastion talked too much and made the situation complicated. But Julienne had a plan and she will stick to it. It's more than just a title. Princess of the world means nothing. Anybody can be called that way by anyone and if this meant for her to get closer and take her revenge, she will do so. She will make Drysal fear her.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Now, if you excuse me, I have to talk to the King." She said, climbing up the stairs, not waiting for Sebastion to make up his mind if he'll follow her. Florian shrugged and had his crooked grin stretched on his face. "She's up to no good." He said with a loud laughter, downing the bottle of rum. The moment that Julienne left, the pirates just continued to drink and do what they always did, while William swallowed heavily. "She's gonna do something, I can tell." He stated and leaned against the bar, he almost felt sick.<br/>
<br/>
	   Nadal<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 As the older man approached with tools and preparing him a bath with hot coals, Nadal didn't even flinch. He only frowned, knowing that things will get bad, but he will not give up. A true life of a pirate means knowing no pain or fear, especially him being the leader. When Drysal told him to speak everything he knows, Nadal angrily spoke. "You can't manipulate people who know they want. You can manipulate the rest of the kingdoms. Kill Kings and Queens. But you cannot manipulate people that already know that you are not to be trusted, Lord Dick." The adrenaline was pumping through Nadal's body and he felt no more pain. He was angry. He was very angry.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Pirates know your secret. Julienne knows." He then smiled at Drysal and tilted his head. "Yes, the princess you're looking for. You don't have to look for her. Because I promise you, she's going to find you. I don't know where she is. Even if I knew, I wouldn't tell you. But she knows, Dick. Did you really think that she'll just be the damsel in distress and run away? You have no idea with who you're dealing with!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 At this point, Nadal wasn't talking. Words were just leaving his lips and he didn't know what any of that meant, but he knew he was right. Julienne was always the material for leadership, she only needs to know how to use it. He looked at the coals and sighed deeply, preparing himself.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastion<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion for a moment watched Julienne, unsure of what's going to happen. He couldn't leave her alone, that much was certain but he had one last thing he needed to say, one thing that Julienne didn't have to bother with. She had her duty, she knew what she was supposed to do. He didn't know how she was going to do it, but he would follow her and make sure she reached her destination.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "What happened in San Jachea had nothing to do with the people. They might not believe in the gods or anyone else but that doesn't mean they aren't there." Sebastion told as he looked to Florian and William. "What happened in San Jachea was because of her. That thing came after her. Everyone else was just in the way and I know it's going to happen again. Drysal isn't going to give up, or Raga, whoever. But it's going to happen again. Someone or something is going to come after her again and this time we have to be ready. I can keep Julienne safe, you can make sure the people stay safe."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion left the two with those words before he headed after Julienne. What she was going to do was going to be for the best, he was sure of that, but it didn't mean he could completely agree with it. He didn't trust this king, he had shown how easily he would send her to her death instead of letting someone else scoop her up. Not that anyone could. Sebastion was sure no one else could grab her attention. Hell, he was beginning to believe she didn't have a heart. Since the start of this, since the goddess had appeared to them, everything had changed, Sebastion could hardly believe how it had changed, but it had, there was no mistaking it.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Hey! At least wait for me! You might want to go on a murderous rampage but let me catch up at least! Or should I tie you up and carry you everywhere!" Sebastion threatened with a smile.<br/>
<br/>
	   Lord Drysal<br/>
<br/>
  	 "The people believe what they hear and I control what they hear. They will fall in line, there is no doubt of those things." Drysal dismissed uncaringly. "But tell me more about the princess. I am more curious. I wish she would hurry to my side so we can be wed. It would be a splendid wedding! Everyone will talk about it for hundreds of years from now! But enough. You're not answering my questions. I want to know everything you know."<br/>
<br/>
  	 With a snap of his fingers, the old tortured slipped the iron tub under Nadal's feet and slipped a plate over the coals. The plate would get very hot, but it would not kill Nadal. He will scream, he will beg and he will cry, but he will not die and he will still be alive for more pain. With his legs broken, he couldn't put up much of a fight, at least, not one that would be a problem. The old man made sure to put his feet firmly on the steel plate and tie his feet in place so he wouldn't be able to just pull them off.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Now, before the pain begins. Do you want to share anything?" Drysal asked, swinging one leg over the other and sitting with his back straight with perfect posture as a king was supposed to do.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne?<br/>
<br/>
  	 As she was headed towards the castle, she stopped as she heard Sebastion calling out to her. She turned to him and smiled as she waited for him to catch up with her. As he approached her, they continued walking together to the castle. "Tying me up? Is that the level we're at?" She teased a bit with a deep chuckle, simply being playful for a change, just because she can. Julienne was very confident in the plan she had and she would make it work no matter what.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As they went inside the castle, they entered the throne room, seeing the King on the throne, holding a court. The moment the two arrived, everyone went silent, watching as the princess of the world approached the throne, but without bowing, proudly standing in front of the King, her being the biggest contrast in this pale and clean room.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I've thought about it, my King. And I think I came up with a solution." She said, being just as she was earlier that day when she has met up with the King. "I think gods truly favor you. I think they really planned this alliance to happen, I was led here by them to you. So I do accept the marriage proposal. Let us bring our forces together."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne immediately noticed how everyone looked surprised and started whispering around, most of them were actually pleasantly surprised. She only waited for the King's response to this. His people seem to approve of this. He'll need to as well, in case he changed his mind.<br/>
<br/>
	   Nadal ?<br/>
<br/>
  	 Nadal started breathing heavily as he looked at the plate underneath his feet and looked at Drysal, it was as almost he knew that Julienne was his weak spot and he was picking on it. He was disgusted, he was even planning a wedding with her. The type of jealousy took over and spat the words out. "You won't live to see that day. You don't know Julienne. She's a woman that is darker than you, she doesn't need demons at her side to make people fall to their knees for her. You'll see."<br/>
<br/>
  	 He said as he started to feel the plate getting hotter and the stinging feeling was slowly intensifying underneath the . "She wants her revenge. You took her kill. She poisoned the Queen and you took her life first. Julienne is no princess. She's the Phantasm's daughter. Julienne is the best assassin that has ever lived." Nadal's anger was only growing as he started to feel the pain and he gritted his teeth, trying his best not to scream.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastion<br/>
<br/>
  	 The former mercenary gave only a grin to the Princess of the World. Tying her might be up, though he had heard of other things some women have done and those seemed...tricky. At least the princess seemed more ready, like she actually wanted to do this. It made her seem more confident, more in place, more sure of everything. He hoped that was the case. She had seemed very lost the last while. For now, he followed her up the stairs, moving through the palace. A quick word with a servant led them straight to where the king was, though it was not a private place.<br/>
<br/>
	   The king had moved on to a new room, a place where he had been entertaining a few lords, and a few bare naked ladies. They didn't wear a single piece of clothing. The only things they wore were jewelry and Sebastion found it impossible to keep his eyes off them. How could any man keep his eyes off of them? They were naked, completely and utterly, sitting on the comfortable couches. One had her legs tucked in beneath her as she reclined on her side. Another had her legs crossed with a glass held in both hands and another seemed to be enjoying picking raisins from a tray.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "That's wonderful news! I am so glad to hear those words from you Highness!" The king exclaimed, though Sebastion felt the man was simply faking the joy, he only wanted her as a figure head. He would make sure the king didn't get to use her for that. "But please, can we talk of this tonight, over dinner? I have my guests to entertain for the time being. They had come from afar and wish to simply unwind with a few drinks and food."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion couldn't see how the girls would unwind naked, unless they were paid for but there was one thing however he could see that made them different from every woman he had ever seen. Each woman had a mark on the back of their hands. They were all the same marks. Sebastion couldn't remember where he had seen those marks before but he knew he had seen them before, all he had to do was remember from where and what they meant. He wracked his brain but it felt impossible to try and reclaim the knowledge at that moment.<br/>
<br/>
	   Lord Drysal<br/>
<br/>
  	 Drysal gave a chuckle as the fear started to show in the pirate's face. Soon he would feel the heat and he would begin to panic as it grew hotter. In time, he would spill all his secrets.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "What she was before doesn't matter." Drysal corrected. "She is the Princess of the World now. She holds the world in her hands and together, she and I will not only rule this world, we will make it better, perfect! And when we are wedded, no one will stand in our way. And you seem to not understand Pirate. Those are minor things, her past. She will succumb to me. That's what the prophecy has described. She will be my bride and she will birth my children. That of course means sleeping with her every night. I'm sure I can manage such a thing. After all, she is very beautiful. Now, you've given me some information, I need more. Who are the Phantasms exactly? What are they going? Tell me all the places of where they could make for land? Who are their contacts?"?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 The young assassin had this smirk on her face, but still no one could tell what exactly was on her mind at that very moment when he almost feigned his joy. "Time is not on our side, my King. The wedding needs to happen tomorrow. Tonight, we'll do the planning. I'm sure you're aware of the dangers and heard of the disasters that have been happening, including one of the places where my allies resided were completely annihilated and I take these matters extremely seriously. I'm looking forward to hear from you." She said with a little bow, keeping her eye contact with the King, before turning and hitting gently Sebastion's arm seeing how much he stared at the other women. "Not now, I need you to be professional." She whispered as she walked out of the throne room and once again going through those endless hallways.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As she left the throne room, Julienne picked up her pace, almost as if she's in a hurry, even when she left the castle, she went towards one of the alleyways. When Sebastion caught up with her, she turned to him, but firstly looked around if anyone could hear them. Pulling him closer by his arm, so he can lean down, Julienne spoke quietly. "Listen to me, when the wedding happens I need you to be on your full attention." She stated strictly. "I don't want any distractions, because things might go very wrong." She stated with a smirk, letting go of his arm. "I made this clear for you. The wedding will only be the beginning, Sebastion. Don't let me down. I don't trust him, but I'm not worried too much about that. I'll be the Queen, after all." Julienne had to think this through even more, especially after she speaks with the King and see how her plan might work. She'll make sure that the words spreads of that wedding and that the news reach Drysal.<br/>
<br/>
	   Nadal?<br/>
<br/>
  	 He was repressing his screams, but his grunts slowly turned into cries of pain. Breathing heavily, he spoke. "I don't know! Nobody knows! You can't get to the Phantasm... They get to you!" He screamed out, unable to move or do anything. "But you're a fool!" He said with a forced laughter, catching his breath in the process. "Julienne would kill you in your sleep. She's that kind of a woman. No man can have her. That's all you are to her! Nothing but a man!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Nadal was trying his best not to think of his life's regrets, one being captured by Donovan. He shouldn't have allowed this to happen, but he was a proud man with a big goal he was ready to die for. He would never run from a battle. Not even from the demon. Even though he knew Drysal had more questions, Nadal forced himself into maniacal laughter, to kill off any other sound. He didn't want to listen to Drysal. He didn't care what he had to say, he knew that the Lord wanted to be listened, but Nadal didn't care. He'll die either way. Might as well piss him off enough or anyone for that matter, just so he can die already.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastian<br/>
<br/>
  	 "A little quick princess but-." The King didn't have a chance to finish his sentence before the princess was out of the room.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The former mercenary couldn't help but give a cough. How could he not stare at the women? They were completely naked, from top to bottom. The only clothing they had on would not be enough to cover anything. From the their dark nipples to the small bushes that grew between their legs, it had been all exposed. For any man that had gone as long as he had without a woman, it was a miracle he hadn't jumped them there and then. At least with the Queen that had never been a problem. There had always been willing women, some far more willing than others.<br/>
<br/>
  	 When Julienne was done with the king, which surprised Sebastian, they both turned and left. He wanted to know what was going through the woman's mind. What was she planning? Obviously she had a plan that would make all their troubles disappear, he just wish he knew exactly what she was planning.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Don't worry, I'll be the perfect gentleman, I'll be on my toes and dressed fantastically. If that's even a word but I've heard some nobles use the same words before." Sebastian assured.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He wanted to ask her, what was she planning? Was she going to cause trouble? Was she going to cause a rebellion to start? What did she have in mind? For now, he did nothing but follow her. She wanted him to trust her, he was going to try. He didn't know if he could trust her, if that was quite possible. As much as he found her very intriguing, found her to be both beautiful and somewhat scary, she was still a Phantasm, something she refused to let go and she had been there, plotting to kill the Queen.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Could he trust her? Should he trust her? He didn't know but he knew he could trust the goddess and the goddess had given him this task. Sebastian had never thought he would be able to actually believe en the gods, yet he was completely convinced now. With so much happening, Sebastian wished he could have a chance to get drunk.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So what do we do now?" Sebastian asked as they headed down the stairs, feeling slightly lost but confident that they were taking the right path.<br/>
<br/>
	   Lord Drysal<br/>
<br/>
  	 If there was a moment Drysal could roll his eyes, it would be at this man and how stubborn he was. All he had to do was tell him everything and he would no longer suffer. He would not have to go through all of this. But instead he wanted to be loyal. Drysal never understood why people did such things. He was going to die, loyalty meant nothing now. The only difference was how long it would take him to die. But that made Drysal grin.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With a wave of his hand, the torturer quickly moved away with his bowl of burning coals, allowing the pirate's feet to peel from the metal, the skin of his soles still staying on the metal. Before he spoke to the pirate, Lord Drysal moved around behind the pirate and lifted a pair of pliers. He didn't care what he grabbed, but he stuffed the pliers into the man's mouth and grabbed, just to make the man shut up for a moment.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well I guess I could keep torturing you. Day and night, morning and evening. Eventually you will die but only after you've told me what I want to know. Seems like you don't want to though. You will try and keep quiet, keep all those nicely little secrets to yourself. So I'll do this differently. Now, you must listen very carefully. You are not going to die. Maybe you will, but not by my hand, not now anyway. Instead, I'm going to have fun with you. I'm going to make you do what I want. Yes, I can." The grin on Lord Drysal's lips almost cut his face in two. "I need an army of demons. Creatures infused with magic. Powerful, fast and most of all, completely loyal to me. I'm going to make you one of those. Not just anyone of them. You're going to be my hunter. You're going to hunt the princess for me and you will be the one that brings her to me. Doesn't that sound fun!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 With a laugh of his own, Lord Drysal dropped the pliers back on the table and left the room to prepare his newest subject for transformation. He was going to make a very good hunter, Drysal was going to make sure of it. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne?<br/>
<br/>
  	 She couldn't help but think what would actually be if someone like her was the Queen after all, her being a murderer, with completely different perspective from other people. One being that killing truly is necessary and such. It would be interesting, nonetheless, so she decided to wait patiently for the evening to meet up with the King. She sighed as they went down the stairs to their haven and looked back at Sebastion. "Now, we wait. I'll meet up with the King, have a talk with him and get everything I need to make this work. Odds will be in our favor, you'll see." She stated proudly.What she had in her mind was a perfect. She's almost worried about having so much power at this point, but it seemed... Right. What if this was the way of the goddess letting her know that this is the right way?<br/>
<br/>
  	 Shade was this time in the haven, finally out of the bed and he looked better. He was sitting in the corner of the pub, completely alone with unsatisfied look on his face. He didn't seem friendly, nor he wanted to sit with anyone. His intentions were unknown, but he's being watched and no one would let him wander off somewhere by himself, in case his intentions are bad towards either Florian or Julienne, especially Julienne.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She sat at the bar and grabbed some drinks, quietly drinking without saying anything to anyone. She was preparing herself and contemplating on how to act this all out and how far she'll be able to push all of this.<br/>
<br/>
	   Nadal ?<br/>
<br/>
  	 He screamed as the skin of his feet was peeled off onto the plate and took heavy breaths. He was sweating his eyes were reddened from the pressure, pain and tensity. He was stressed out, afraid and angry, especially after Drysal said what he'll do. Nadal said nothing, but tried his best to somehow get off the chair, but he was tied up and all he could do was rock back and forth.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He rocked back as hard as he could, falling back and groaning pain. This was hell, he wanted to leave this bloody place. He just wanted to die and he didn't want to be part of this, he doesn't want to be the demon. "I don't want to! I am not going to be your slave! You won't take my freedom!" Nadal started hitting back his head against the floor as hard as he could, so at least he could lose his conscious, because he was going out of his goddamn mind. He kept beating his head back, until he couldn't hear a thing and all the pain was gone for a moment. Nadal blacked out. Sadly, this wasn't enough for the man to put himself off his misery, but at least he was unaware of what is happening for now. He needed a rest.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastian<br/>
<br/>
  	 He was glad for one thing, the drinks Julienne grabbed. He could use some of them, and he was glad for the location she had chosen, or had been chosen for them earlier by William. Either way, Sebastian liked it. It meant he had some great entertainment for the evening, well until they went to see the king again, a get together Sebastian was a little unsure of. Until all of this happened, Sebastian was glad to sit back at the tavern, his feet up and a drink in hand while two girls were by the table as well, leaning in close to listen to any stories he had to tell.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I guess this seems a little crazy but I did once work for a queen and I had to all sorts of strange things for her." It was a true story, somewhat but it was a story that pulled the attention of any girl, they all wanted to know about the nobles. "Now sometimes, I would go around to the homes of the nobles. I would have to take some package for them or deliver a request from the Queen or something. But I always got into their homes and the stuff you would see inside! It was like stepping onto a whole new world!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 The two girls stated at Sebastian with eagerness. They wanted to know the rest, they wanted to know what happened in the homes of nobles. It was too easy, too simple. He would have liked to sit by Julienne, hear her thoughts, what she was going to do, but she didn't look like she was in the mood to share anything with anyone. Right now, everything was a secret and Sebastian would just have to follow her and hope she was going to get this right.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Aaannnndddd?" One of the girls asked with a purr in her voice, curious to know what else he could tell them.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well I could tell you know, couldn't I?" Sebastian winked at the girl. "But I have to go now. I have some work to do. Maybe when I get back I'll tell you about the king?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Getting up from the disappointed looks of the girl, Sebastian headed out across the room to Julienne. The sun would set soon and that meant he would soon learn just what the princess was planning.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So, ready to go talk with your future husband?" Sebastian asked, still curious about Julienne and how exactly this marriage was even going to work.<br/>
<br/>
	   Lord Drysal<br/>
<br/>
  	 Five men had themselves lined up, each one ready as they moved forward, stepping into the circle and took every bit of pain they received in return for the power that bestowed on them. This was different from what happened to Donovan. Drysal had given him his freewill. The man had never disappointed before, he had never let Lord Drysal down. This one time had to be a fluke, something he was sure would never happen again.<br/>
<br/>
  	 But for now, Donovan was ensuring the towers were being built to the exact specifications and on time as well. The long they remained without protection, the more they were in danger. On top of spreading rumours and ensuring Lord Drysal was kept in a good view of the people, making them understand the new breed of my ayers that roamed the street were there to protect them, was a lot of work to all keep track of.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It took great care to ensure everything went exactly to plan, that the people would fight and die for him when the time came. In time, right now, he had a small army of the beats that did his bidding. One of those beasts would be a great turn of events. A man that wanted freedom but instead would do his bidding like a slave that had been broken.<br/>
<br/>
  	 When the five men had been dealt with, their transformations complete, Drysal could feel the strain it had on him. He could still do a few out with what he had left, he was going to put it all into his greatest creation, his first and only true slave. It was quite the site to see the man dragged into the small room Drysal used for the ceremonies. No one even bothered tying up the ruined man.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Without ceremony or care, the man was taken the center of the circle and dropped there, still unconscious from the beating the torture had told the man had given himself.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Wake him." Drysal ordered with a snap of his fingers.<br/>
<br/>
  	 One of the soldiers quickly grabbed a bucket of water and drenched the beaten man. It was a prime moment. This was where Drysal was going to find all create the one man he needed in his small army, the hunter that will make sure no target ever escaped his grasp.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "This is going to be a good day for me." Drysal grinned at the man. "You're going to be proof of my power! You're going to be my most eselsential tool in this war! I do hope you understand what that means and I hope you appreciate what you're about to become."<br/>
<br/>
  	 With the grin on his lips, the spell already memorised, Drysal lifted his arms and spoke the words, calling out for the power to create his ultimate weapon against the princess. It was easy words but the power he needed was immense, the force that he felt pushing the power into the vessel seemed impossible but he didn't stop. He continued working, using every bit of power he could gain on the new hunter.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was an arduous task, one where time felt like it had come to a complete halt but at the same time, he was surprised how time seemed to move faster as well, everything locked together. He didn't know which it was but he was glad when he felt the last of the power seeped into his new hunter. The work needed left Drysal drained and tired, like he had just spent the day running from dawn to dusk.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Now its done." Drysal whispered between gasps for her, sitting himself down on a comfortable chair. "Now you're mine and you will do as I say. You can struggle against it but you will be loyal only to me. So I give you this task my new hunter. Find the princess, trick her, kidnap her, do whatever you believe will work the best, and bring her to me."<br/>
<br/>
	   It was what he had needed. He had strong beasts that would fight for him. He had men that could build, he had guards, he had all of it. But he didn't have a spy, and now he did, a perfect one. Disguised in the skin of someone they had known before, he would penatrate their defenses and bring the princess to him one way or the other. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne ?<br/>
<br/>
  	 Before losing herself in her thoughts, Julienne turned around, looking at everyone. Shade was being a moody bastard in the shadowy corners of the room, Florian was yelling and throwing pints and goblets at the pirates, while William sat meekly across the captain. Denvar was surprisingly in his high spirits, he was probably drunk off his ass, sang a shanty of pirate battles, while the the little group of pirates were singing along the melodic voice of the melodic doctor, tapping with their feed on the rough wooden floor, giving more stronger and rhythmic beats the more the song got intense. Julienne smiled seeing that this just the same as she remembered and then saw Sebastion talking to women. Chuckling, she shook her head and turned ahead of herself, alone sitting by the bar, back turned to everyone.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She pulled out a rolled cigarette with herbs that Denvar prepared her and she drank along with rum, the sounds from the environment died out as she looked at the smoke from the cigarette. This was nothing new for the young assassin to be isolated as she is, she preferred drinking alone with her thoughts, especially if there' something important happening such as this. Well, this was probably the most important thing she had to deal with. This marriage that she is so hesitant about might bring use to her, but if she wanted to get close to Drysal, having an army will be of great use. Her being titled as the Queen will also spread far and wide and would undoubtedly reach her target. And it should.<br/>
<br/>
	   After a few moments, she heard Sebastion asking if they should meet her future husband, Julienne grinned and nudged him. "How about I give you night off afterwards? I can see that you're enjoying company of the women, you deserved it. I could use a little break myself, drink myself to sleep like in the ol' days." She said as she finished off her cigarette and tapped the tip off in the ashtray and got off her stool. "And yes, future husband..." She said that quietly, her smile disappearing.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Florian called out to Julienne, but she didn't quite hear what he said, but by the look in his face, she could tell that he was wishing her luck on the bastard King. She smiled back at him and headed outside with Sebastion, walking through the streets of the city, but she was pretty quiet for now. Once they arrived to the palace, the servant guided the two to the dining room and they sat themselves by the big table with the served food and waited waited for the King to arrive. Julienne looked at all the food and sighed, even though she had her trusty mask on, she didn't look satisfied. Just looking at the food makes her sick.<br/>
<br/>
	   Nadal?<br/>
<br/>
  	 He felt so peaceful, the fact that there was nothing around him, that he felt absolutely nothing brought the pirate peace. He could tell that he's been carried, but that is all that he was aware off in the reality. Not until the painful and wet splash in the face and all over his wounds hit him awake and he gasped loudly, opening his eyes wide, looking around. He saw the smile on Drysal's face and started struggling to get up, but the more he struggled, the more in pain he was.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "No! Don't do this! I'll get my revenge you son of a bitch! Y'll see!" The further the process went, the worse Nadal felt and he was losing all the energy that he has left. Completely light headed, almost as if his soul is leaving his body. He felt extremely tired, but empty, like a piece of him was stolen. And then... The pain was gone. His vision was blurry and he thought about rubbing his eyes and so he did... But, wait... How could he? Weren't his hands broken? He was sitting up. His legs... They look fine. He can move them. He doesn't look like those creatures. He touched his face to make sure that nothing feels different. But he doesn't feel like himself. He looked at Drysal as he spoke of him bringing the princess to him and he smiled. He smiled at Lord Dick. It was a crooked and wide, almost insane grin on his face. But in his mind, the broken man was just the same as before. The real Nadal is screaming for his way out, but being trapped in himself, losing the control of his will.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastion<br/>
<br/>
	   "It's not that bad." Sebastion shrugged. "Maybe they don't believe in sanctifying the marriage with sex."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion doubted that, seriously. He was certain the king would no doubt demand it. She was the princess of the world and she was a very beautiful lady and she was quite vigorous. He couldn't see how any man would turn her down. But at least she was still going to be queen of the world, or maybe princess of the world with queen as title. He didn't know how that worked.<br/>
<br/>
	   "And I'll play with them another time. I prefer a woman with a mind, not as dense as those two."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Which was for the most part true. He could have told them anything he wanted about the lords and ladies and those two girls would have swallowed it up. If he told them lords could secretly fly, a gift given to them by the gods when they were given the title of nobility, he was certain they would have believed every word, no matter how insane it sounded. At least Julienne wasn't that dense or stupid. And it was a good thing he hadn't eaten yet. When he saw the food laid out on the table, ready for them to dig in, Sebastion couldn't wait to get started on the steaming meat that had a lovely brown roasted skin.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You should take off your mask." Sebastion whispered as he moved next to her and pulled out a chair for her. "A princess should show herself in all her glory. The people will want a queen they can look at, or they will never trust her."<br/>
<br/>
  	 An old lesson from the dead queen. She had always explained to him how things works. People were easy, they were simple things but you still had to tread carefully around them. Making a mistake and they will hate you forever. Do it right, and they will love you forever.<br/>
<br/>
	   Drysal<br/>
<br/>
	   "Are you in there?" Drysal asked, leaning in close to the man who had only a moment ago, been a broken man.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The new hunter was strong, fast and agile, and very quiet, as he should be. He didn't have the brute strength he had given to Donavan, but he had many more skill, perfect for a hunter instead of a killer like Donavan. It was not an easy spell. It was understandable why those who had written the book had made note of how dangerous this spell could be but at the same time, how useful. Drysal was confident in his potential. Whoever had written the book, Drysal knew he would surpass that man with ease.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You have to be in there, I am sure of it. Maybe you can see me, maybe you want to just strange me. But this will be fun, won't it." Drysal couldn't remove the grin from his face. This was far too much fun. "You understand your mission? Find the Princess of the World and bring her back her. But be careful, she has allies. I don't need them ruining my plans, again. So be careful, bring her back to me alive and mostly unharmed. A broken bone here or there is fine, but definitely alive. And don't get caught!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was simple enough instructions but according to the book, the hunters are the one that could understand and execute the most complex of plans. They had no fear, they had no remorse or heart. They will do exactly as they were told, which was what made them the perfect spy. They could imitate whoever's body it was to near perfection, no one would be able to say he was someone else different. No even their children or wives or family, no one. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne?<br/>
<br/>
  	 She gave a slightly menacing glare to Sebastion as he said that she should take off her mask, but she nodded with a heavy sigh. At least when she needs to present herself to a bigger audience and when she needs to make some important statements, she'll have to take her safe layer off. She firstly took off her leather gloves, from which a very small sheathed dagger fell as she did so, almost as if nothing happened, Julienne put it back in without a care. Neatly, she placed the gloves next to her and then took her tricorn hat, placing it next to gloves and then she took her velvet mask off, folding it on top of her gloves. The way Julienne did it, it almost seemed as some sort of routine. She did it peacefully, without a word.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Though peaceful was not what she felt. Julienne kept her composure and as always, the blank expression on her face was back, knowing that what she needs to do is important. She started digging into the food politely, even though she could barely look at the food. A little doubt crossed her mind and all she did was cutting the meat to smaller pieces and leaving it so. She took a little taste of the wine, it tasted as it always did, every drug and poison had a more salty taste to it and at least she could trust a sweet wine. The moment that the King has entered the dining room, Julienne, instead of getting up and bowing, just gave a man a respectful nod. He might be a King that is known for nothing, she was the Princess of the World. Her title is far bigger than his own and even if she cares not for politics, Julienne takes it to her own advantage.<br/>
<br/>
	   Nadal?<br/>
<br/>
  	 "He's inside. He spits profanities at you." Nadal, or at least the demon that took over Nadal's body spoke to Drysal in broken man's voice. He stood up and the real Nadal wanted to jump at the Lord and rip him apart, but he had no control of his body. He was just controlling his mind. His body felt so alien and strange, it didn't feel his. He knew the movement that was made was not his own. And he isn't free. If he could end himself, he would be free, but now he will have to watch himself do terrible things and taking Julienne without her permission, which hurts his already wounded mind.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I'll get the princess for ya, Lord Dick." Nadal grinned, changing his attitude to the one that the true leader of pirates would have, the leader of free men that would be as good as dead now. But this demon, similar to Nadal, had no respect for Drysal. He was a hunter, after all. He's not there to pay his respects, he's just ordered to use his skills and do what he's told. He turned his back to Drysal and left the room, across the door there was the window which showed the city at night. Opening the window, Nadal could swiftly like a spider climb up the castle walls and in matter of seconds, he was already up on the roof, looking at the city beneath him, with that crooked and insane grin on his face.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastion<br/>
<br/>
  	 "When my servants told me you are here, I almost had them beheaded for such lies! I am most pleased that you did make it for dinner Princess." The king said as he took a seat by the head of the table as was his right. "But please, let's not talk of any of these serious matters, not right now. I have a wonderful study filled with the best wines and cheese from across the lands. We can sit there in peace and discuss any of this business. Let us rather enjoy the company of each other this evening and then we talk politics. Do you approve Highness?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion wanted to roll his eyes from where he stood behind Julienne. The king was really use to getting his way. Well, that wasn't surprising. He was the king. When he had been a prince, people fell to the floor to bow to him and ran to fulfill any wish he had. But now, he was on the back foot. He needed Julienne, she was the prize and she could withdraw at any moment for any reason whenever she felt like it. Until the day they were actually married, he had to be the perfect gentlemen.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion just knew Julienne would push him to his limits, as much as she could. Well, he didn't mind. He would like to see if the king could make it, if the king could actually stand against the Princess of the World, the one told by the gods themselves that would save the very world. But at the rate they were going, he wasn't sure if there was actually going to be anything left of the world for them to save. The king dragged his feet, the people seemed not eager at all to take up to the cause and Julienne's pirates, well Sebastion couldn't see them leading an army.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It wasn't his work but Sebastion made sure he was the one to pour some of the wine for Julienne as well as choose out all the pieces she might want to eat. Not that he wanted to give her anything. Every piece he eyed that he would lift into a plate for her, made him drool more and more. For now, they had to keep some facade of professionalism, and he didn't like it one bit. At least it was safer this way. None of the servants would be able to slip poison into Julienne's food or drink. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne looked at the King as he seemed too relaxed for her taste and she was rather annoyed by his behavior. But she bit her tongue and kept all the profanities and insults to her, sticking to her expression which was very hard to decipher. No joy and no interest. She raised her eyebrow and watched as Sebastion prepared her some wine. She can't enjoy the wine in surroundings such as this, especially things that she needs to discuss.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "As the King, I hoped you'd understand the burden I now carry." She stated, taking a bite of the meat, barely chewing it and decided not to waste much time between her sentences, so she can prove her point. "I can barely eat or sleep and I am not enjoying myself, not after I've seen the slaughter of people. Knowing the fact that I am the one responsible to stop all this madness and demonic beings that have been showing up around now that Drysal is the Lord. What a coincidence?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was almost sarcastic and she couldn't enjoy this King's company. He irritates her and he has a punchable face, for all Julienne knows, his death would make no difference in the world. "I'm having a meeting with the Phantasm afterwards, so I'm sad to say that I won't be around later. But, the wedding should be tomorrow and we could enjoy each other's company afterwards." She said as she looked at the King with a forced, yet believable smile.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 The king nodded his head, feigning his interest in the slaughter of people. It could be Drysal that had been doing this, it could be something else. There was no proof of him doing anything, only that he had become king. To everyone, they saw the man that had uprooted the evil queen, taken her head from her shoulders and freed the people from her tyranny. Of course, other things, words of his deeds, had also spread. How he helped the people, gave them food and security and money and work. As far as the world was concerned, Drysal was slowly fixing what had been broken.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "The people must not suffer." The king nodded his agreement with a mouth full of food, stuffing himself rather quickly and gulping the food down with large amounts of wine. "With our union, they will be elated and delighted! With out forces combined, there will not be a single thing the people will ever have to be afraid of lest they face our fury!"<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastion was sure the king seemed to be very happy with this marriage. It was going to give him a great deal of leverage and power over any and all other kings and lords. He would be the one they all deferred to, something it seemed the king was most interested in. For now, Sebastion could only wonder how Julienne would handle this without killing the king when he decided his grubby hands could make a straight line for her breasts, among other parts.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "But I will prepare the wedding. I will have everything perfect! Not a detail will be left out of place. A pity the other royals could not come and witness our wedlock since the short notice. Maybe with a little more time we could have them here to bare witness to this union?" The king suggested, hoping to be able to show off his marriage. to the others.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne carefully observed the King and the more she looked at him, the more she hated him. He seemed completely immature for his age, completely oblivious to the dangers. It's all probably because he got used to have his ass sore from sitting on the throne inside the safety of his castle walls. She was certain that she will not get anywhere with him. But still, there was this face she couldn't hide. Her red lips stretched into a smirk, one eyebrow raised as she took a drink of the wine. She was more and more certain of what she wanted to do.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Like I said, time is not on our side. Tomorrow the marriage must happen. I'm sure you want to prevent from any dangers coming to your city walls, yes?" She said shaking her head. He wants attention. This motherfucker. "The word will be spread of our marriage, if not, it's already spreading. Some lords might already be on their way. I guessed you wanted some attention."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne would love to belittle this King, simply because of her personal hatred towards people like him. But the humiliation isn't worth anything with just three of them by the table. Thankfully, there'll be people if nothing from the Kingdom to see the entire marriage unfolding and crowning her as the Queen. How funny, an assassin becoming a Queen.... People have no idea what's coming.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Of course of course!" The king agreed with a nod of his head as he wiped off the juices from the chicken leg he had just bitten into. "There will be no doubt almost two hundred lords and their families here tomorrow. I think we should also have a tournament to celebrate this union! A magnificent marriage blessed by the knights and their swords! Fantastic! Send the word!" The king called and a few servants scrambled quickly to do his bidding. "We can begin at dawn and enjoy a full day of festivities! Jousting, sword performances, jesters, dancers! We will have them all. And then we will be wedded as the sun sets over the horizon! Perfection!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion was beginning to think the king had planned this all a long time ago. Maybe the moment he had heard word of this, before the Phantasms had even landed on the docks. Or the king was simply in a rush, and excited over what future laid ahead of him now that the princess of the world will be his bride.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You know this means we'll have to stay here tonight, right?" Sebastion whispered softly as he refilled her glass, giving him a reason to lean in close to her. "And he might suggest a feast right through the night. Florian might like that."<br/>
<br/>
  	 He could see the big man having a great time with all the drink he could possibly drink and all the food he could eat. Plus it would be good for the men of her ship. All of them with a chance to eat and drink with no limits, something he was sure they couldn't do when out on the sea. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne was, least to say, annoyed by the King's boyish enthusiasm, yet she didn't show any reaction to his words. "Do as you will. I'm not here for the festivities. I'm here for the marriage. But I won't speak against the entire process of preparing an entire party, since the day after tomorrow I'm going to weigh myself with the responsibilities."<br/>
<br/>
  	 She couldn't care less about the entirety of the situation, but Julienne couldn't help but want to kick this man in the face. He annoyed her beyond any reason and the last thing she wanted was the entire rush to prepare a festival and for what? For Julienne's plan. As Sebastion leaned closer to refill her glass, Julienne turned her head away from the King and whispered to Sebastion so the King wouldn't hear.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Don't think that things will go according to his plans. Trust me, you'll want to be there once the wedding happens finally and I'll need you on full attention." She said with a smirk and then looked at the King. "I will stay the night here, but in the morning I have some business to attend to, including to get the dress for my wedding day. I wish to see my father alone. I'll be ready at the noon. You'll need to be considerate, my King... I'm not a people person and spending too much time around them will ruin my mood, I definitely don't feel like starting at the dawn. I'm sure you'll have your hands filled with responsibilities, yes?" She said standing up and taking her things after drinking from the glass. "I'm tired and I wish to be alone. Sebastion will have a room right next to mine, I'd be thankful if you would have us the rooms ready."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Of course of course!" The king called gladly, still quite pleased with how everything was going. "You! Servant! Send word! Have all the knights dressed and ready by dawn! The first whistle will call as soon as the sun moves over the horizon! And call every musician as far as they can travel! I want music! Music everywhere!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion wanted to groan. The king had not listened to a word Julienne had said and he could just imagine how angry she would be when morning came. It would not be a pretty sight, but it would be interesting to see how Julienne was going to handle all of this.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You don't have any...rash plans, do you?" Sebastion asked asked once the two of them had left the dinning hall, a servant walking a good distance ahead of them, showing them to the rooms where they would spend the evening. "Like killing the king I mean. He's the king, killing him will not go well. So I do hope that's not your plan. Or having him killed. Or anything like killing. Killing is one thing, regicide is another."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion felt a little fearful about Julienne's plans. He didn't know what she had in her head and he wasn't going to be happy if it was anything like what she would normally do. That meant it would end with war, if not worse.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 There was a smirk formed on Julienne's face as Sebastion said that he hopes that she doesn't have any rash plans such as killing this King. But Julienne's reaction could either tell that it might be exactly what he fears or that it's even better than that. Still, she whispered. "We're leaving an hour before the dawn. I'm going to meet up with Florian and William and plan the entire thing for tomorrow. You on the other hand mustn't leave my side. It doesn't matter what will I do or how will the end of the wedding result. We will talk about it afterwards."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once they were brought to their rooms and the servant that brought them there dismissed herself, Julienne signed Sebastion to follow her in the room. Once they were inside, she locked the room and started looking around. "Even though the King is careless and completely stupid, I just want to make sure...." She said checking if there's a spy or anything of some sorts, but there isn't. She stood in front of Sebastion and stated. "Now, tell me... I want an honest opinion from you as a man about this self proclaimed Great King." Julienne stated with a strict tone, frown was formed on her face.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
	   "Depends what you want to know." Sebastion said a little surprised.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He had been sure Julienne would run with her plan regardless, but now she was actually some time to get this done right, whatever it was she was planning, but he hoped she was going to be careful.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Is it stupid, I don't think so. Selfish, self centered and maybe even careless, but not stupid. He's been in power all this time and it doesn't seem like anyone wants to get rid of him, so there has to be a reason for that. Somehow he's managing to stay in power easily and I have no idea how. It has to be more than just having guards and soldiers. Those won't ensure he stays in power if people really wanted him gone. He's hiding a few things and I don't know what."<br/>
<br/>
  	 He wished he did know. He knew why the queen was in power. She had played her role carefully, always ensuring everything was balanced. This king didn't seem to play it that way. He had all the wealth and power and no wife or children, but he was here in power and everyone was happy about it. It was strange, but not as strange as Julienne. He wouldn't leave her side her in any case, that was why he was here, but for her to actually say it out loud, it made the hairs on the back of his neck stand up.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne crossed her arms as Sebastion spoke, noting his opinion, but it didn't change anything. She knew some things about this kingdom and one thing was for certain - it was known for nothing. People sit, spread philosophy, while their King does the same thing.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Exactly." She stated angrily. "We are in the kingdom where nobody gives a shit. And why's that? Because this King sits comfortably in his castle that is covered in white lies. He has a great army, simply because every kingdom needs it. He has no impact on people, whatsoever. And do you you know why nobody wants to get rid of him? Because he does NOTHING to bring them into any danger. No wars, no experience, just throwing big parties with lots of drinks and women, while I over here need to save the fucking world and we were guided here by the gods themselves. Now tell me Sebastion, how the fuck will I accomplish anything with a man such as him by my side?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 It's becoming quite obvious that Julienne felt pressured and it has been driving her rather insane, thinking of what she would do, how to act tomorrow and if her plan will really work out. But nevertheless, she did feel like she is here for a good reason. Julienne was actually becoming more and more aware of her role here as the Princess of the World and the importance was starting to have an impact on her. Never was she so pressured about something her entire life.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You don't need him by your side. You only need to use him. Use his army, use his resources. Gather all his allies. Use everything he has. Leave him here to sit and enjoy his wine and women. That also means he get to stay out of your way, and that's exactly what you want. You want his resources, not him. That's what the queen always did. She needed the support of the nobles, but that's all she needed, their support. So she gave them titles and work, kept them busy and happy, but their men were still ready to be called to her side when it was needed. That's all she needed. So use him in the same way. And a princess shouldn't use that kind of language, especially not one that is about to become a queen. Maybe I should pull you over my knee and give you a good spanking."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion tried very hard to hide the smile that crept on to his lips. It was nearly impossible. The smile did manage to touch the corner of his lips however, but it still tried to hide it. He could only imagine her over his knee, squirming to get free from the hiding she was receiving. He couldn't really imagine her as a little girl getting a hiding but it still made him smile.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "But you know I will help you. I will stand by your side and we will find an end to Drysal. Sure, you killed the queen first but she didn't have any hate towards you. I don't know why. But I do know that she didn't hate you. I guess some royalty find it a part of their lives. Getting assassinated an all that. Or maybe she just didn't show it. She never told me that. I wish I did know what she was thinking. Well, this is now, that is then. But it's a bit of a change, isn't it? You killed the queen and now you become the queen. Kinda fun, right? Come on! It is, just admit it, you like it!"?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 The conversation with Sebastion really made her think and Julienne completely forgot that she could use the King's allies. Her face softened up as she tried to think about her decisions. Being a royalty of any kind wasn't easy at all, it involved too much faking. Maybe her original plan could wait a little until she puts on a fake smile and steal the hearts of King's allies, make them like her even more than they liked him. The King can have his finery and women, she couldn't care less about those things.<br/>
<br/>
  	 But as Sebastion said that he would spank her for her language, she looked at him silently at first with a frown. "Fuck you!" And started laughing, she simply couldn't help it how unexpected his statement was in the middle for a conversation such as this. Even Julienne herself would expect it last to laugh at this. "If there's anyone that can curse behind the closed doors, it's me.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As he said that the Queen wouldn't hate her even if she knew that Julienne was after her life, it truly made her wonder. From so many victims that fell by her blade or poison, she wondered how many would hate her, how many would blame her and would Milan ever forgive her. She sighed and shook her head as he said that it must be fun that she has so much power. "No it isn't, I can't kill people that annoy me without consequences. But using them sounds fun, nonetheless."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well you couldn't kill them before without consequences either." Sebastian shrugged. "If you did, you will have a bounty on your head, and that meant more danger. And of course, if you get caught, it means you get your head chopped off. That wouldn't be a pretty sight. Your head belongs on your shoulders."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Well, he couldn't say no to the rest of her either. She was a very attractive woman, and he had seen her bust before, a very lovely site if there ever was one a man would want to look on.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Closed doors are there for a reason. But when you're in front of the king and all his merry men, you should act like the Queen. You're supposed to be good with that, so it should be easy to do for you. Just act like a queen, give them smiles and waves and nods and all those things. You know all of it anyways."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Maybe she was playing him right now. He couldn't say. Maybe she liked to sue people, she did say so now anyway. Maybe she was just using him to get what she wanted and then, well then what? Kill him? Hand him over to Drysal as a peace offering? He had strong doubts about happening, but he knew, he shouldn't trust her, not blindly anyway. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Smile and wave? You got to be joking." Julienne stated with a frown. "I cane here for power because I am entitled more than they are, now I have to sit and be perfect in the men's eyes. I despise you people, there's nothing for you there to smile about. If men truly respect a woman that is pretty, rather the woman who takes action, you're just as messed up. Don't give me now reasons to kill him tomorrow, because nothing would bring me more joy than that." She said and she was clearly annoyed. "I'm not leaving without you and few of my mates behind my back after the marriage. And what do you want Sebastion? Do you want revolution? Do you want Drysal to die? Then if so, there are sacrifices that needs to be made and not me playing pretty Queen, when it's all fallen on me."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne was growing more and more unhappy with this situation and the fact she had to sit pretty disgusted her. She cannot do that, it's against her nature. She just wants to take his army and stop the war so she doesn't need to think about it anymore and take the kill from Drysal, she won't forget the fact that he stole her kill and Julienne will not rest easy until then.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I'm telling you want I know. That's all. The people want to see a queen and they expect a queen to look a certain way, and they expect the same. They want the usual queen, so we will give it to them. But no one said you have to stay that way. You only have to get married and then you have to get his allies alone. When you have them alone, you can convince them to stand for you. How you do that, well, I'm sure that's something you're good at. But if you kill them, do you think they will want to side with you? Why do you think no one has ever wanted to join the Phantasms? They hire you to kill people and that's all. They don't invite you for dinner or to the weddings of their children. They don't want you there and you have to show this to them. You have to show them that they would want you around."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian wishes he knew more about royalty and what she was supposed to do. This was something out of his league but he knew it's true. The same was with him, his whole life was the same story. Hired to fight for lords and nobles and rich merchants but that's all. No one wanted a murderer and killer sitting by their table while they ate.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "But I know you well enough now. You're not stupid. You said you have a plan and I believe you do, and I'll be there when you need me to be. Besides, the gods choose you. You should decide what to do. They choose you for a reason."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne listened to what he said and then she realized that he knew the side of the royals, but he had no idea about the other side, where the assassins and murderers are. Though how could he know? They're extremely low profile. "You'd actually be surprised how many people want to be a part of the Phantasm. But its not about who wants to be a part of it, its about who we let inside. We people are not any different from beasts, we all have that killer instinct that we try to suppress. Not to mention the filthy sum of money we earn, rich as several Kings at once. Funny you say that they don't want a murderer at their dining table, but they're the murderers just the same. What an irony. Though, I'm true about it. Imagine how funny it would be if I am the Queen, yet that woman at their dining table dressed in black was the reason why some of their close friends and family are dead. They just forgot that a dagger kills them just as easy as any commoner."<br/>
<br/>
  	 She stated that dark fact and even though she was chosen by the gods, it seemed they had a reason why they chose a murderer and assassin. A person whose philosophy was nothing but death itself. She needed to see William and Florian in the morning. "We are waking up before the dawn. I don't want them to interrupt me with their bullshit festivities. I have some things to finish until the noon." Julienne only hoped that Florian understood her behavior. There are a few secret signals she has given him, if he was in slightest rational state of mind, he would understood.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian gave only a slight twice to the corner of his mouth. He had never been good with debates. He couldn't stand his ground the same as the scholars could do but at least this was something he and experience in and could say it so. Though she was as right as he was. How they would manage to stop Drysal however, that was a completely different matter.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I'll try and keep them away but I don't think your father is someone use to the word no. So depends on what he does. But I still want to know what you have planned."<br/>
<br/>
  	 He knew she wasn't going to tell him but he still wanted to know, but he would find out one way or the other. All he had to do was wait for the wedding to happen.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, I guess it's time for bed. After all, you have a big day tomorrow. Getting married, big parties, presents, a feast, should be fun." Sebastian grinned more at the fact that it wouls be fun for him, not for her. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne said nothing to Sebastion as he said that this was going to be fun. She simply raised an eyebrow at him. "Good night, Sebastion. If you're not awake before the dawn, I'm leaving without you." She stated. After closing the door behind him, Julienne didn't bother taking things off, she laid down on bed and let the slumber consume her as quickly as possible, the earlier she falls asleep rge earlier she'll wake up.<br/>
<br/>
  	 And just as she would have hoped, sheceoke up right on time, the castle was quiet and the sun was still not up. When she got out of the room, Julienne met up with Sebastion and headed outside the castle and into the streets. It was a chilly weather at this time of day and nobody was outside, it was still early. Julienne headed towards the abandoned headquarters where the Phantasm were and once they went those wooden stairs, they were met with more than just Phantasm.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I did some digging as Florian said that I should and found some things about the great King." William said and pointed out to chained children. "He is wealthy because he's having a slave market, mostly children.." Julienne frowned as she approached, looking at the children who were afraid, but some looked angry. "Look at their faces. Isn't that what makes a killer?" Florian said with a wide grin.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne crouched to be on the level with the kids and William continued. "And the King isn't such a good friend nor ally. He's taken a lot money or should I say he stole it and there were always good excuses to cover him up." Julienne nodded, looking at the children and said "Good."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Florian looked at julienne and laughed. "Yer thinkin what I'm thinkin, ain't ya?" Julienne ignored Florian and gently spoke to the children. "I can imagine what they were doing to you. As the matter of fact, I see it in your eyes. Beating you, starving you, humiliating you.. I wonder what goes through your little not so innocent minds when that happens..." Shensaid as then children said nothing, but it was obvious that they were listening intently. "There will be some things I'd need of you to do for me. I won't force it on you. You will have your choice in the matter. But when it is all over and when you help me, I'll give you another choice." She snapped her fingers as one of the spies came over with a box and set it down. The children looked in the box and saw all types of daggers inside.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You will never be hungry, you will have a place to sleep, no one will look at you the wrong way again. But if you make a certain choice at the end of the day, you will be rich." Julienne added. It sounded almost too good what she said. anyone could tell what she was talking about, but she spoke so calmly to them, that this made it rather creepy. What's worse, few of the oldest children started taking the daggers and smiled at Julienne. "Spread the word amongst the other slaves. Tell them they have an opportunity. If they become part of this, they will in the end have a chance to be a part of something bigger or they will be free."<br/>
<br/>
	   William looked at Sebastion and then at Florian, he was visibly disturbed. He approached Florian and whispered. "Children?" The captain grinned and answered. "Best assassins are the little ones, they 'ave a good future. After all, Julienne's first kill was at fifteen. She trained even before that."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian only smiled and stepped out the room just as she closed the door. He couldn't help but feel a little excitement. It was a wedding. Weddings were supposed to be special and fun and exciting. She should try and enjoy it as well. At least one thing he could count on. She was going to make it interesting. He didn't know how but he knew she would.<br/>
<br/>
	   For now he stuck his hands in his pockets and headed out the building. She would be safe here, he had no worries over that. With so many of her own people stuck in the same building, no one was going to get past them to get close to her. Protected just like a real princess. It made Sebastian smile a little.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Moving down the road, crossing over two other streets, Sebastian reached the place he had been wanting to visit. The small tavern wasn't much but it was good enough for him. It had exactly what he wanted. Inside, it was quite full, filled with those enjoying a good drink.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian did the same, ordering a full pitcher of mead and a good meal. The cooked, slightly burned pork with full, still skinned potatoes, looked and smelled delicious. It was a good day for him. Finally ending it with a good meal, some good drink and hopefully, a good night's sleep as well.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The night slowly wore on, filled with people enjoying their drinks, a flute player, a dancing girl who had seen better days and serving girls darting around doing their best to serve everyone and make a little coin on the side from grateful patrons.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Eventually Sebastian finished his drink and food, feeling finally content. He could sit where he was for hours, just enjoying the music and the slightly old show and know that good things would happen in the morning.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He couldn't stay where he was. He had to eventually return back to Julienne. He couldn't leave her alone forever. As much as he enjoyed the brake for everything, he was not going to allow anything to happen to her. Paying for his meal and drink and giving the saving girl something extra, Sebastian headed back down the street, seeing the people loving their lives almost carefree.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was like they didn't know about the danger coming. Maybe they didn't, or maybe they did and just didn't want to admit it. He had never done such a thing before, not that he could remember anyway. Besides, he had never tried to actually get away from a war, he went straight for them instead.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He was doing the same here, only this time he had to actually help build the army. Not something he ever thought he would have to do, but here he was, doing it and somewhat actually enjoying it.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian stifled a yawn as he moved back into the inn the phantasms had commandeered for themselves, kicking out all the patrons and allowing only their own kind inside. At least they knew him by sight, allowing him to enter without any questions or suspicious looks.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With only a slight stumble at the bottom of the stairs, Sebastian made it up without any further mishaps, which he was glad for. But he felt a little lost. He wasn't sure which room was supposed to be his. He knew the one Julienne had taken, he just didn't know which one was supposed to be his, so he did the only thing he knew he was supposed to do.<br/>
<br/>
	   Sitting down on the floor, Sebastian relaxed back against the wall. It was uncomfortable. The floor was hard, the wall was hard, his head wanted a soft pillow, but this will just have to do. Besides, it was only for the night. After Julienne got married, they would live in the palace. Well, until the princess of the world managed to collect the army she needed.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As uncomfortable as the floor was beside the door, Sebastian was asleep within moments, passing out faster than he would expect of himself. It had to be the mead and meat, both filling him and relaxing him, and making him just want to sleep.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He wasn't sure why he woke, but Sebastian did, and he didn't feel great. He felt like he needed a lot more sleep, a lot more time to enjoy the dreams that could have been. Instead he yawned and stretched, feeling like he had slept barely for an hour, if that. His eyes were filled with sand, his head muddled, everything was just on a haze.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Which was why he turned to look at the man standing next to him and just stared. His brain still tried to make sense of what was going on, of who was standing here next to him when he saw the flash of light. Well, light shining off the honed blade of a small knife.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian had no chance to get out of the of the knife, his brain still didn't want to work all that well. But he did know what he felt when the knife caught his stomach, piercing through his flesh. It would have been his heart if he had not moved at that moment. Pure luck or instinct? At that moment Sebastian didn't care.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With both hands he grabbed a hold of the arm that held the knife, only to have his fingers go right through the black smoke that made up the figure that had attacked him. Black smoke curled up from between his fingers, rising and disappearing into the dim light of the corridor.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Blood red eyes stared at him while a mouth of decaying teeth hissed angrily as the rest of the body simply evaporated right in front of him. The only sign that the thing had ever been there was the knife stuck in his gut. This could be very bad. Some creature of smoke simply passing by everyone unnoticed, going anywhere, it was scary.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It made Sebastian realize why he struggled so to look at the man of smoke. Their was no actual man, just a rough shape of him, someone that could blend into almost any darkness. Whoever it was, he was either dead or gone, he didn't know but he would have to find out.<br/>
<br/>
  	 For now, he didn't want say anything, he didn't want to frighten anyone with this news. If he didn't even know what it had been, no one else would know either, which made finding out the truth even harder.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With a soft grunt, Sebastian rose up to his feet, the knife still stuck in his gut. He could feel the knife there but he felt lucky. The thing hadn't done anything to permanently harm him. The knife wasn't even all that big. Big enough to slit a throat but not to actually stab someone to death, well not easily.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Carefully and slowly Sebastian pulled the knife out, quickly placing his hand over to the wound to prevent the blood from flowly freely. He had to stitch the wound and he did that easily with the small bag he carried on his belt.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The needle wasn't very sharp and the string fairly old but it did the job. It closed the wound and stopped the bleeding. It was still sore but he could easily pass for nothing that had happened. But with what had happened, there was no way he could go back to sleep.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He was wide awake and ready for the long day, for now. He wasn't sure how long he would stay awake. Keeping his hand away from the wound, Sebastian headed down into the main room of the tavern. There almost no one was awake. Two men sat in the dinning hall, sipping at what he suspected was hot tea.<br/>
<br/>
  	 For himself, Sebastian got a full witcher of sweet wine and a few bread rolls dipped in melted cheese and left to harden. It wasn't a bad meal but he was still fairly full from his previous meal but it was something nice to nibble on.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was a good long while before the sun finally rose, lightening up the tavern and also bringing very early morning patrons. It was also when Julienne came down, looking rested and ready for the day, a lot better than how he felt.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The wound throbbed, his side ached and he wanted to just lay down and relax, not going to happen so easily since this was the day she got married. Keeping a light smile on his lips and rising to his feet, Sebastian waited for Julienne.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She didn't even bother with breakfast, instead she headed straight out into city. Sebastian let her talk with everyone else, not saying much to them, rather concentrating on keeping his facade up.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It wasn't easy walking the city and not having his side hurt more and more but he didn't let it show, not once. He just kept following them and kept giving them short answers when anything was directed to them.<br/>
<br/>
	   When they finally came to a stop by the slave market, Sebastian leaned against the building wall, relieving the pressure on his side. From where he stood, he watched Julienne and started wondering what her plan would be. Have a bunch of slaves go up against trained men?<br/>
<br/>
  	 That would never work, not when the men were fully armoured and trained to fight and also knew how to fight in groups and be organised. If this was her plan, he would try his best to help her but he could only see this fail. They were going to get murdered and Drysal was going to rule this world.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Of course, he hoped they succeeded, he didn't want to see Julienne die, he didn't want to see her get hurt. He didn't like the way his thoughts were going, but he knew what he was feeling and he knew it would not be good. He would have to try his best to make this succeed, he just knew their odds were not very good.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You really expect a bunch of slaves to pull this off?" Sebastian asked when they were done handing out weapons. "You knew they are all just going to get kill, right? It will be a slaughter, and they won't even know why. They are slaves. They don't know how to fight. They don't know the first thing about killing. They know how to obey. Giving them a weapon is not going to change that."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Ssbastion knew how he sounded but it was the truth and he didn't want to see all of this ruined so early, when they finally had a foothold and could actually make some progress.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "But if this is what you think is best, I'll follow you and I'll do what I can. Just don't expect the impossible. Maybe if we add some time, if we could train the slaves and teach them, then maybe. But this, I don't know."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once Julienne rose to her feet, children started hiding the daggers and she looked at Florian. "I believe you know what I want to do." Florian excitedly widened his crooked grin and laughed, nodding. Julienne's attention was then turned to Sebastion and she tilted her head at his words. "What are you talking about, Sebastion? You didn't even hear my plan." She said, wrapping her hand around his arm, leading him from others.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Children are the best possible distraction, especially slaves. My conversation with you last night changed my original plan. They are a cover up. And if a slave dies, that's no news." She said, as she looked at the children being sent off outside. "William got a good schedule with Shade's spies. The children that were just sent outside are going inside the castle, they are responsible to do some preparations. Maybe being yelled at. But as usually, children are known to misbehave at times, slave or not. They will distract the guards...."<br/>
<br/>
  	 At the moment, the group of children were walking towards the castle and there awaited a woman with a paper, reading to them to which part of the castle they need to go. Some need to carry out the dishes, decorations, flower, they are helping other servants. And so they did. Children obeyed and did what they were told to do. But the moment they were not watched over, their attention turned to the guards.<br/>
<br/>
  	 One of the children looked at the guards dead in the eye and threw a piece of pottery to the ground. "What are you doing?!" He scolded the child that giggled at the guard and started running away. The guard ran after the child, who led him outside, only to be met with the member of Phantasm, killing the guard the moment he sat his eyes on him. One by one, guards are being secretly killed, some by the spies, some were killed by children, away from the eyes of the rest and Phantasm spies are now dressed as the guards. Shade is dressed up as one of the nobles, watching over the situation and observing the plan unfold, with secret signs telling the each position of other spies where their post is. Other spies were dressed up as servants or slaves, carrying the bags supposedly filled with carcasses of slain animals for the butcher, who was also a Phantasm member, counting each body and putting them into meat grinders, since the plan was perfectly made. And the plan went on perfectly. All of the guards of the day in the castle and the guards responsible to escort the nobles and the King were all now Phantasm members and as the other servants passed and nobles, nobody noticed a thing. Shade knew each and every position. Should things go wrong, well... Most guards are now Phantasm, while other true spies will arrive with Sebastion and Julienne. King seemed oblivious, as well. He seemed too excited to see any difference.<br/>
<br/>
  	 And so Julienne told the plan to Sebastion. "... And that is the plan. We're taking over the castle. And yes, I suggest you don't eat any meat products, unless you're certain that it's a chicken. I gave children the daggers as a sign of trust. Slaves will fight for freedom. They will die for it. All pirates are bloodthirsty fighters because they were wronged and half of them were slaves. It's true, they are not trained. But give them a purpose. Let them feel alive for once. I'm not using them against Drysal. They are a part of plan, Sebastion. To give people who had nothing to be the one to decide."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, this is your war Julienne." Sebastian shrugged. "I have an idea of how it works. I've seen it done but that doesn't mean I know how to do it. I can fight and I can survive. So I want you to do what you think is best. If you think this is best, I will follow and do what you need me to do. Just point where you want me. After all, the gods chose you to win this."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian wished he knew how to plan better, he wished he had some idea of how to do anything like this planning. How to win a war, how to place men at the right places and the right times. He preferred being one of those men being told where to go.<br/>
<br/>
	   "So what do I do then?"?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Doing what's best..." Julienne repeated after Sebastion as she looked at her pocket watch, guessing when would be the best time to arrive at the castle. She has known from earlier that this King had something to do with slavery, because he wasn't the great King because of trades, they were just the necessity like with every other kingdom, he wasn't really the type for war, but her was a good at speeches, making people listen and giving them what they want if they benefit them and of course, the slavery. he was getting rich of people that were unfortunate enough to find themselves in this position.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I certainly don't know what's best, but I do know what I'm best at. And what you need to do is be by my side no matter what." She said, putting back her pocket watch into her coat and looked at William. "Is my ugly white bridal dress ready?" She asked as William nodded, taking out one more boy from the corner with a red ribbon on it. "There it is." He said as he handed her. Julienne opened it up and saw the white material and there was some jewelry inside. She groaned. "I hate white color." She said, shaking her head, as Florian chuckled. "White on Julienne is like a beard on a woman!" Julienne rolled her eyes and went towards the exit. "It's time to go. I just want this over with." She stated, as William followed after, along with Florian and few other Phantasm members as her escort.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Th group were heading towards the castle and the moment she entered, she could recognize a good bunch of Phantasm members dressed as guards and servants. Shade stood not so far away from the entrance, dressed in expensive and elegant attire, changing his behavior and it was unusual seeing him without the hood, but he was recognizable by the spies. "Oh, Princes..." Shade said, with a different accent, completely lost in his role. "The King is in the throne room, I'm sure he wants to see you now." Julienne nodded at him and looked at Sebastion. "Let's go. And remember, be at my side."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian gave a nod. He would be happy to stay by her side but he hoped he could do whatever she wanted or needed him to do. For now, he did exactly what she needed him to and stayed close to her, which made him feel guilty about just the night that had passed.<br/>
<br/>
  	 If he had stayed away a little longer, let that thing get close to her, he would have failed, and he couldn't allow it to happen again. One slip up and Drysal would win, but he had a slight feeling that this wasn't Drysal. This was something else. Drysal was a man of bragging, not a man to kill. He wanted trophies and boasting rights.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Moving through the palace to where Shade was, Sebastian gave the man a quick look. Maybe he was behind the attempted assassination. It was possible but not probable. Sebastian couldn't see him doing such magic, not that he had heard anything about the man being able to do magic. Just the thought of it made Sebastian touch his side, feeling his wound quiver at his touch.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "My Bride!" The king boomed loudly, loudly enough for every single person inside the throne room to hear as well as those just outside.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was loud enough to make even Sebastian cringe at the loudness. The king seemed half drunk and quite happy with the nude woman sitting on his lap.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I was wondering when you would show up dear! We've been waiting for you. I hope you don't mind if we started without you."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne looked back at Sebastion and raised an eyebrow. She guessed that he didn't sleep well, but there was something extremely off about him, more than usually. He wasn't as excitable, he wasn't poking at her as he normally would. A side of her even thought that he wasn't happy about the entire marriage thing, but she brushed it off. She believed if there was anything wrong that he would tell him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne flinched and even shook in surprise as he screamed out to her and she raised an eyebrow, once again, but this time at the King himself. Before Julienne could say anything, it was Florian that stepped forward, with an obvious anger in his face. "Now, I know yer a King an' all that, but if yer gonna marry me daughter, I don't want to see yer hands touching other women. Julienne is worth more than you deserve." He said, pointing out to the fact that there's a another naked woman in King's lap and Julienne sighed, she on the other hand, couldn't care less. But after all, Florian is being a father, despite him being the most terrifying pirate in the world. Florian couldn't give two shits about Kings and politics.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Brushing this situation off, Julienne spoke. "Anyway, as far as I'm concerned, you can have your parties and all the things you want, I know why I'm here." She said, forcing a smile. "I have finished my part of the responsibilities and I brought my dress. When is the ceremony happening?" She asked.<br/>
<br/>
  	 In the corner of her eye, Julienne noticed those same children slaves, carrying food and dishes and she couldn't help but smile a bit. She was proud of what they've done, seeing all the guards in the castle were actually the Phantasm members. They basically got the entire place covered without anybody knowing, nor King would care in such state.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "That's for tonight." The King said, waving away the rush the princess of the world had in her tone, and completely ignored the threat from the pirate.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He was the king, he did not have to respond to the threats of anyone other than the his own. He lived his life as he was, the king. With a snap of his fingers, the naked girl quickly slipped off his lap with a girls and scurried away with bouncing breasts and back side, which the king ensured to give a firm slap as she hurried away.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Until tonight, we have feasts and celebrations and a tournament in your honor! To the fields!" The King roared loudly once again and took another swing of his golden mug.<br/>
<br/>
	   Servants stepped forward with the carry carriage, ready to escort the king and the future queen to the tournament fields.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, that could be fun." Sebastian whispered. "Seeing other men beat each other in hopes of gaining your favour. Every little Girl's dream." ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Florian looked as if he would throw a table at him in the mad and uncontrollable rage, but Julienne pulled him by his sleeve as a sign to calm down. "Leave it, father. It's not like I'd let him to touch me, so he might as well have some women that are paid for it." Florian leaned to her and whispered back. "We men love to 'ave what we can't 'ave so easily. When are ya gonna kill the son of a whore?" Julienne couldn't help but to sigh deeply and whispered. "Wait for it."<br/>
<br/>
  	 When King announced a tournament, Julienne didn't hide her eyes rolling back into her eye sockets and groaned to herself. "If someone doesn't die, I want my time back." She said and looked at Sebastion. She simply shook her head. "I won't be impressed if it's just a plain fight." Julienne said and theatrically stepped to her future husband, playing her part of a future Queen. She doesn't want to be that mysterious and not so interesting to everyone. She wants to make an impact of her own.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I hope you have something spectacular prepared for me, my King! I don't wish to waste my time! I'll be extremely disappointed otherwise!" She said and looked angrily at one of the servants, which was a Phantasm member and he flinched at the look in her eyes. "You there! Get me a full bottle of strong drink while I watch the tournament!" The spy almost looked like he wanted to laugh, but he bowed nonetheless. "Yes, your majesty!" And ran off to get what she asked for.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne sat next to the King, pulled out one of her fans, in which was a dagger secretly placed and started fanning herself with a bitter look in her face. If they want to impress her so much, she will show how high expectations are, as a Queen who wants more than she has seen and Julienne has seen more than anyone would expect.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 What Julienne was doing could only be called a dangerous game. Though the way Sebastian saw the king, he didn't think the man posed any true thread. Not him alone. Maybe his allies, those that he worked with, they might be a problem, but they weren't in the small carry carriage with the king and Julienne.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Staying beside the slaves that carried them, Sebastian kept to the same pace, making sure Julienne was no more than an arm's length away from him, easy enough to reach her if anything happened, but nothing did, at least not yet.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The carriage headed into the city for a short stint, surround by guards that pushed anyone aside that dared come in the way of the king. A quick jog through the city, which was enough to make Sebastian's side flare up, they reached the tournament fields.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was simple a large, flat, open field surrounded by wooden constructs on all sides, but it was still impressive. The massive structure could hold thousands of people to view the tournament, and there were thousands of them, all go them eager to see what was going to happen here.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The King and future Queen were taken up the private ramp all the way to the top where they had their private viewing area and everything they could want for watching a day of fighting. Sebastian was relieved when they reached the top. He could finally slow down and relax, calm his racing heart and try to stop the wound from burning a hole right through him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "The tournament! The battle for life! The only place where a slave can win their freedom!" The King said as he stepped out, waving his hand over the open field, his drink spilling as he did so. "Come come! You absolutely must witness the first battle! It's rare fight. We don't have it often, only on special occasions as this!" The King announced as he sat in the padded chair, legs propped up and a tray placed in front of him.<br/>
<br/>
	   Down below, walking to the centre of the field, a man dressed in bright red robes addressed the crowd, a steel megaphone in his hand, calling to silence from the thunderous roar of the people.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Ladies and gentlemen! Welcome!" Another thunderous roar followed. "Today's tournament is held in honor of the King and his bride! For that, we have a special occasion! For all the people of the great city! I give to you, Eleta!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 The woman that entered the ring had on nothing. Not a single shred of clothing was on her body and red welts were on her back where she had been whipped.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Eleta hails locally. She was born and raised right here in our own city. Bit one day, after years of service as a whole, she betrayed us!" A boo echoed throughout the tournament grounds. "She told the enemy about us. She gave them information, she took their money!" This time the people sounded angry. "Today she will prove her innocence! She will fight against Elfric! The god's own defender!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 The stadium rattled and roared as the fully armoured man stepped out, long sword and shield in hand and helmet hanging from his belt. He had to be one of those famous fighters, someone Sebastian would eagerly have taken on before.<br/>
<br/>
	   "I think this will be a fine fight!" The King cheered. "She can prove herself if she can win!"<br/>
<br/>
	   This is stupid. Sebastian mumbled to himself.<br/>
<br/>
  	 There was no way she would be able to fight against the man. She would loose, she would die within seconds. Sebastian wondered if he could fight for her, be her champion. If others could fight for the king, surely he could do it for the woman, but he couldn't. Even if it was allowed, he couldn't leave Julienne alone. Maybe he could convince Florian to take it the mantel.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 The view, the crowd, the entire situation really excited Julienne and it was promising. Florian was there too, he couldn't help but laugh, unable to enjoy the view and the excitement that the crowd radiated with and all of them hushed the moment the announcer arrived.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne sat there and watched the entire thing unfold as she drank from the bottle which was brought by the disguised servant and raised her eyebrow, seeing the whipped and naked woman. She guessed that this will be a rather perverse show, which turned out to be much worse than she thought. When she saw the night getting out, fully armored to fight a helpless and naked woman. William looked at Florian, who had an eyebrow raised in complete disappointment and the man looked at the King. "Are you serious?!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne looked at Sebastion and sighed, turning to the King and bitterly said. "This won't be happening while I'm around." She said as she put on her mask, stood up and screamed out. "SHUT UP!" The cheering crowd saw the future Queen dressed in black taking out one of her daggers and went silent. She grabbed one of the banners, pushed herself off the ramp and the banner was long enough to bring her down. She let go of it from a still pretty high distance of the ground, but with no trouble she got on her feet.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Oh, here she goes. She's thirsty for blood." Florian said grinning, with a hand on Sebastion's shoulder. "Let 'er do this." And he is right, Julienne hasn't killed in a long a while and it's been bothering her. "Are you really going to watch an unfair fight between a naked a woman and a fully armored champion? You people have low standards!" She said, pushing the woman back inside. "I'll hear none of it!" She said, pointing out to the King and then turning to the champion.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You're beloved by your people, aren't you? Then why don't you strike at me, the future Queen, just as you would a helpless woman." She said, preparing herself for the fight.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian didn't like this, not in the least. Not that he doubted Julienne's ability, but he didn't know the ability of this knight. By the looks of the man, he had seen quite a few fights in his life and not all of them as easy as this woman they had paired him up with. But as much as this was an arena for fighting and death, the knight was no fool, not in the least. There was almost an audible sigh from Sebastian as the knight laid down his weapon and went down on one knee, giving the future queen the respect deserved of her.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian finally moved out of the arena structure, making it into the sand pit, along with one of the king's advisors, who was sweating profusely from the heat and stress of what the queen was doing. Putting herself in the line of danger was most unbecoming.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Majesty, please! This is not right!" The advisor called as he came to a halt by Julienne. "This is Sir Harriam. He is the king's most distinguished knight with a very long record of the great deeds he has accomplished. He will never raise his hand against any of the royal family."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, give her someone else." Sebastian suggested with a shrug. "He was thinking maybe that very woman that had to go up against the knight, but he could see how Julienne would protest that as well. "Maybe you've got a captured soldier or something. An enemy of the nation?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was how the queen had always entertained the crowds. Have her knights battle against the men that she had captured or against traitors of the crown. Of course, she still cheated. If the men won, they got their freedom but she wasn't going to risk having her knights loose and have the people not enjoy a good show. Which was why she had always poisoned the prisoners, made them slower and weaker. Not enough to notice for those in the crowd but enough for her knights to have the upper hand. He wouldn't be surprised if the king would do the same, it was an easy way to boost the morale of the people.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 William stood nervously watching the thing unfold. He wasn't surprised that Julienne did this, it was very like her, but Florian laughed so quietly and eerily that made William even more uncomfortable. "What is so funny?" He asked as Florian shook his head. "Look at their faces. Priceless."<br/>
<br/>
  	 The arena was quiet, people were nervous, but woke seemed excited as well. Julienne looked at the advisors and smiled at him. "A fighter killing a naked woman is rather boring. I came here for a good show and got extremely disappointed." She looked at the fighter and moved away, looking at then advisor tilting her head.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Then put armor on killers, thieves and such, let them fight against each other for us to see. I don't want to see unfair fights. Don't make good knights waste their time to entertain when they already have a job of their own." Julienne was visibly getting annoyed and she walked back to the ramp, taking her drink, but she didn't sit down. She couldn't look at the King. Everything about him annoyed her.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian felt a little relieved. Julienne had abandoned this plan. Right now, they had to play it safe, they had to make sure they could get what they wanted. Without the marriage, they couldn't get their hands on the armies they needed. They had to get the marriage done, it was the single most important aspect of everything they were doing at that moment. Having Julienne die right now would ruin everything they had worked towards, everything the gods had placed in them, the hope every person in the world had.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I never knew you felt that way my bride." The king mused, almost bored by the fact that nothing was happening. "But maybe I can please you. This was merely a forte for the people. Something for them to soak up before the true battles begin! But I will give you exactly what you wish! For my bride, it will always be done! Bring them out!" The king ordered his advisors.<br/>
<br/>
  	 From one of the arena doors that lifted up, came a group of women, all dressed in scandalous armour. They only had enough to cover the most important little bits but they each also carried a weapon of their choosing. Whip, word, axe, dagger, shield, whichever they preferred.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "There they are! My pride and joy!" The king exclaimed as the girls walked in to the arena, ignoring the crowds with their stoic expressions. "I am sure they will please you."<br/>
<br/>
  	 The girl came to the center of the arena and bowed to the king before lifting their weapons to the crowd. A horn blew from the other side of the arena and the women moved quickly, pressing their backs against each other to form a protection circle as the gates around the arena opened and men came running out. They were dressed the same as the women and carried only one weapon each.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So far, not a single one of my beauties has ever been beaten. Today, in your honour, they've announced that they will face four against one numbers. Unheard of but you will see, they will do it!" The king boasted with a grin.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian did find this interesting. Those women in the arena looked like fighters. They had muscles and scars in all the right places, making them rather intimidating and fierce looking. How well they were going to do with four against one, he didn't think all that well. They would probably die here today but at least they were doing it because they wanted to. They wanted to prove themselves to the new queen. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne sat back down as the King spoke, but she didn't even look at him. She didn't listen to him and she couldn't care less. She looked over to William and he had a similar look on his face. Seeing the women come out, Julienne simply sighed in complete uninterested manner and staring off. Should they live or die, Julienne didn't care at all. What she wanted was this King's head. He was useless. She started questioning Sebastion's theory at this point. She wanted to kill. Badly.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Florian was having a nice time and he was drunk out of his mind as he usually is. He was screaming and cheering along with the crows, but William came behind Julienne and leaned over to whisper to her. "You know, I'm starting to think that this won't go as well as we thought." Julienne turned and looked at him. "Let's talk." She said, getting up in the middle of the entire event, ignoring it.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As they moved a bit to the back, he whispered. "There are few of his so called friends that didn't arrive for the today's event. Those 'friends' are very much men that dislike him." William handed the paper, which one of the servants arrived and gave William while Julienne was in the arena. She opened up the paper and the names of supposed King's allies that are not in the city were written. "Good, I'll have some use of this. Now, listen what tonight we'll do after the ceremony..." She began whispering to William, luckily everyone were so taken by the show happening, nobody cared about the two plotting.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once William grinned at the horrible idea that Julienne had, they returned to their spots. Julienne sat down, with a smirk on her face, while William whispered to Florian half of their plan. Florian almost spat the drink out and looked at William. "Ya gotta be kiddin' me!" He said with his eyes widened in surprise and a thundering laugh escaped his lips. He leaned to William and whispered. "Tell that to ol' bastard Shade. I'll have me ship ready in the right spot." William nodded and left the ramp, leaving this absolute madness of overrated show.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He got back to the castle where Shade was and noticed that none of the King's men were there. He only saw familiar faces of the Phantasm. "What is this? Where are King's men?" He asked as Shade shrugged, grinning. "We took more of King's men. I hate that fuckin' bastard." William smiled and handed the paper. "Apparently a lot of his friends do too. They are just allies simply so they can have some use of him. Julienne had a wonderful plan for tonight. Prepare the barrels and after the ceremony, Florian will have the ship ready." Shade tilted his head in confusion. "What, we'll run away?" William shook his head. "No, we'll be staying here and this will be our place. Julienne had a plan that will go down in history..." Shade crossed his arms and listened to William as he spoke about the plan. There was a wide grin on his face too, once he heard it. "She is a formidable foe, that I can tell ya..." Shade stated and gave a sack of gold to William. "Get more and fill the barrels. I'll leave the rest to Julienne and Florian, while I let other members know of the plan. A little sacrifice is what we need to make this work."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 The former mercenary and queen's guard stood silently to the stood, allowing Julienne to work on whatever plan she had. Whatever it was, he hoped it would go well. For now, he waited until she returned before he turned his attention back to the the women fighting in the arena. They were doing quite well but their record wasn't holding anymore. Sure, they were quickly killing off the men with deadly and accurate strikes, but their numbers were still overwhelming and almost four of the nine women had already fallen and many of the men still remained.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It didn't take long from their for the events to play out. The women fought with all their worth and the women prevailed, well, only one of them. All the rest laid dead, killed off by the men, but they had still won, a victory nonetheless. Sebastian had to admit, he was fairly impressed.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, that didn't do so well for them." The king said as he waved his hand to allow the workers to clean out the dead bodies. "But that was only the starters! Now we can begin with the true tournament! I do hope you enjoy some good jousting. The knights have ensured to put on a fabulous show for you!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian didn't think Julienne was going to be pleased with something so plain. It was a noble's sport and she wanted to be everything except noble. He was sure she was going to fall asleep while they did their jousting.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne only nodded, but there was a smile still on her face. Death was still apparent around her, so she should be satisfied until the end of the day. "I'm glad that you are enjoying yourself, my King." She said with a smile. Florian looked at her as she said that and he grinned. Julienne couldn't care less about the entire events and leaned closer to the King and said. "Judging by the things you seem to enjoy, I have something prepared for you after the wedding. Both you and your friends and I'm sure you'll love to see the show that women prepare back from where I come from, I have to show you some appreciation, as well." She stated.<br/>
<br/>
  	 While William went to the market to buy what he needs, Shade explained the plan that Julienne had to the spies, but he also made other plans, in case anything goes amiss. Secret signs, codes and signals were also planned as orders and conversations. The Phantasm members that are not disguised as King's guards got letters of the locations of where they need to go and what they need to do, while William returned with all of the needed supplies and further explanations. Once they understood all of that and got the directions, they went to all locations to do what they need to do. William headed back to arena, sweating and excited, seeing that the jousting has started. He nodded to Julienne as a sign that things are already starting. He whispered to Florian each and every plan they created and Florian now wasn't as excited as he seemed moment ago. He was now serious and obviously lost in thought, calculating.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Shade then went to see King's women that were residing inside the castle and dropped a huge sack of money for them, as they were laying there naked on the beds while eating fruit. "One request for you, lassies. Give a show for all the Lords and nobles tonight after the wedding that they'll never forget. I assure you, inside this sack of money is more than the King ever gave you." The ladies looked at each other and smiled. "What do you want us to do?" Shade smiled at them. "The art of seduction, as we call it in Freysau. Make the men drool like the dogs that they are." They giggled and nodded at Shade, while taking the sack of money and gasped seeing how much gold was there. As they were distracted while planning excitedly the show for them as he left the room, waiting for the moment to arrive.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Things were happening, that was very easy to see. So far, Julienne had not been very subtle about planning everything but she had a good excuse for the king, good enough that would not raise his suspicion, so he hoped anyway. They couldn't afford things to go wrong for them, not while they had so much at stake. Sebastian knew there wasn't much he could do at the moment except stand there and watch as the jousting took place. One by one the knights came and left. Most were unharmed during the events. Some were harmed but nothing that was serious, mostly a bruised skin and a bruised ego.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The day wore on slowly, moving on until finally the jousting had been completed and a winner chosen from the ranks of men, the one that had managed to unhorse everyone else and stand alone at the top. It was a feat to do and he had achieved it, something he was sure Julienne couldn't care less about. Though that was a man she would have to watch out for, a man that could be a valuable ally or a feared opponent.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Now we feast!" The king announced loudly.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Which was the sign that one of the advisors gave the signal and one of the men around the arena blew a horn, one with a different sound compared to the ones that started the jousting and the fights. In to the arena, slaves brought hundred of boars and elk and deer of all kind to be roasted and given to the people. For the king however, this was not where their feast would take place. Instead, he returned to the carry carriage and the small group with the guards surrounding them returned to the palace, only they didn't go to the throne room.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Instead, they were taken around to the rear of the palace, to the huge open grounds. There everything for their feast had been prepared. Boars and pigs and other animals on spits, slowly cooking over fires. Tables heavily laden with food and drink and of course, only the rich and noble born were allowed to this special feast.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Here we are!" The king announced!<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian made sure to help Julienne out of the carriage away from the king. "This is where your wedding starts." Sebastian explained softly. "A feast and presents and words of good will by the nobles and the rich. It's of course a challenge as well. The nobles will try and see who can give the most expensive gifts. So when that is done, the elder will take you both to the god's circle and marry you in front of everyone."<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was one thing Sebastian had learned about in the palace. The servants and slaves were quite happy to explain how weddings took place here, which seemed to always be a big occasion, no matter who got married. So the king made sure his wedding was the biggest cause of them all, ensuring that no one else would be able to outdo his wedding, not for a long time at least. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 As the jousting was finally done and King announced a feast, Julienne got up and sighed heavily. She was not sure what exactly plans William and Shade made, but the way William looked, he got it covered. The original plan seemed to be in place, but knowing Shade and William, two masterminds in planning, she was certain that they have it all covered. Shade in the meantime paid for horses and sent the spies disguised as King's guards outside the kingdom. There are some things Shade knew that they had to get covered with the nearby kingdoms, although he knew that this is as much as he could do. He wanted to see Julienne dead because of the failure, but he also wanted to succeed. And in order to do it, Julienne needed to be alive.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once the carriages arrived, Florian was out of the scene already. William will be the messenger and he'll wait with the rest of the crew inside the Crimson Raider. He looked at the city and the structures and sat down, relaxing from all the mess as he listened to the sea. He closed his eyes and finally rested, clearing his drunken mind and preparing himself for the rest of the events.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne was with the King, Sebastion and William where the feast was being prepared. She rejected all meat for good reasons and she was sticking to the salads, watching the rest enjoying their meals. She kept asking for more wine, observing everyone. She listened to Sebastion and only nodded quietly, watching the events continuing. She was bored out of her mind, the celebrations were a goddamn waste of time. Drysal might've conquered ten cities for all the time they've been celebrating. She drank the entire bottle of the wine with this thought and still didn't feel good because of the fact that made her realize how much they actually did NOTHING.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian stayed behind Julienne as she sat by the table next to the king. All around the feast was carrying on and growing quite eventful as the nobles and rich merchants were making the most of this big occasion.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The King however was having a great time, digging into the food and wine, calling for entertainment as the day continued until finally it came close to dusk. The king clapped his hands and silence quickly fell as he pushed himself to his feet.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "This is a great day for all of us! Not only will the Princess of the World join us, we will also have great allies! We will always be safe and prosper for all eternity. As my gift to my future wife, I will give her a new hand maiden! One of the best in the entire world!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 With those words, two girls, barely old enough to be called women, stepped forward and stood in front of the King's table. Dressed in ragged clothing and hair messed up and dirty, they didn't move or flinch, as if they have been waiting for this for this entire life. One of the advisors quickly stepped forward and gave each girl a wooden staff.<br/>
<br/>
	   Without a word from the king or any one else, the two girls turn on each other and started swinging the staffs with accuracy and expertise. They knew what they were doing, after all, they had been trained for this day when only one of them could become the handmaiden. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne looked at the girls and saw what they started doing, closed her eyes and sighed heavily, but she'll give them something, they were highly skilled in this fight, they could be a great use for the Phantasm, with proper training. She also noticed once again, the slave children from earlier. They looked exhausted and angry and they kept looking her way. Julienne felt like they had some expectations of her and Julienne, for some reason, felt like she needs to fulfill them. After all, she made a promise to them. Phantasm after all as formed to help the slave. Florian created this group for revolutionary reasons.<br/>
<br/>
  	 William kept checking the time in his pocket watch, knowing that the ceremony is not so far off and that they'll soon finally take each other and that the celebration afterwards will begin. He'll have to be quick once it happens, though. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Shade joining the feast, fitting in with the nobles in his attire and behavior. Other nobles and Lords talked to Shade as if they knew each other for a while, or he already talked with them earlier this day. Once the two girl finished with their sparring match, Julienne got up and smiled at the girl who beat the other. "Good job, girl. What is your name." The girl bowed to her and said. "Katarina, your majesty." Julienne nodded. "Lovely name. I'd love to improve your skills and you most certainly will be of use to me." She said and then looked at the other girl and smiled. "You did very well, too. You have a lot of potential in the future." The girl got on her feet and bowed to her. Julienne sat herself down and looked at Sebastion, giving him a rather annoyed look. She hated what she's being put through.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 The king waved his hand. Two of the kings personal, elite guards quickly stepped forward, taking the staffs away from them since the winner had been decided. The winner, Katrina, was barely touched while the other Girl's lop bled and her eye looked swollen. As one of the personal guards took the staffs away, the second guard drew his knife and unceremoniously slit the throat of the lower.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The girl didn't twitch or try to stop the man. She knew what was coming. She had lost and lifted her head to accept her fate as the blade sliced through her skin with ease.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As her body went limp, blood bubbling from her throat and her gurgling could be heard, the guard dragged the girl away by her foot, Katrina remaining with her head bowed down, hands clasp together in her lap, untouched by the death of her former opponent.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Have her cleaned and dressed properly." The King ordered. "She will not tend to my wife in such a state. Now!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 This time the king rose and stepped onto his chair and then on to the very table, kicking the plates of food out of his way.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Gather! Everyone! Gather! The time has come! When this great nation will stand at the head of everyone else! Today we will forge an alliance that will be known throughout history! Come!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 With a waddling step, the king climbed off the table and donned the white cloak lifted over his shoulders, the ceremonial wedding cloak.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I have had my personal dress maker prepare a fantastic dress for you my dear." The King told and snapped his fingers to let the dress maker step forward with the dress he had designed.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was something that seemed perfect for the king. Barely covering anything, barely could be called a dress and with such a low neckline that dipped between the breasts all the way down to the navel, Sebastian couldn't help but wonder what was the point of even covering her breasts in such a dress. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne never minded death in general, the death of the girl didn't bother as much, it was just him, the King and everything the King has done. She hated every little thing about him and she wasn't very surprised that most of his friends hated him. She grit her teeth as he sat back, kicking the plates away. Now, Julienne felt more embarrassed for sitting even as close to him,let alone being his wife.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once he brought her the dress, Julienne raised her eyebrow. She could tolerate everything, but this... He'll die for this. She snatched the dress, took the dagger out and teared it apart, handing it to William who winced in surprise. "Burn that abomination." She ordered as William smirked, taking the dress and stepping aside. "Gladly."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I appreciate your effort, my King, but you will not order me what I'll wear. I have a dress of my own." She said, taking the box which was held by one of the servants in which was the dress. Without even waiting for King's response, she signed Sebastion to follow her as she left the spot. Once they were in the castle hallway, going towards the rooms, Julienne knew where her room was without even being aware of it, but in anger, she couldn't think straight.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "That man represents everything I hate about people! If I can call that a man at all!" She spat angrily as she walked towards the door of the room and pulled Sebastion inside. "Get inside, as if you hadn't seen a woman naked!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 The reason why she pulled Sebastion inside the room with her was for one specific reason, she wanted to talk to him. "Alright, speak. What's been happening with you?" She asked as she started taking her many layers of clothing that she wore in daily basis as a Phantasm spy.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian followed Julienne but when she asked him to enter, he didn't have much of a choice to go in. He was expecting to wait outside like any normal bodyguard would do, not actually enter with her. But since she wanted him inside, he could just keep his eyes closed.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sitting down on the chair, Sebastian stretched out his legs. It felt good for a change. It's been a while since he had been able to sit. Keeping up this act was not easy and the lack of sleep was not making it easy on him either.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "We're on the verge of our biggest moment here. If there is a mistake, it's all over. If we don't do this right, no one will follow you. We need them to follow you. You know what has to happen right? You have to consulate your marriage, otherwise it's not official. I don't know what plan you have, but I hope everything goes well."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian could only think of how Drysal would take advantage of things if everything went wrong. He would surely have an army storming over the city within days.<br/>
<br/>
  	 But was that really the problem? He wasn't sure. He didn't know if it was because they had so much riding on this or maybe he just didn't like the idea of the king sweating over Julienne. It was an idea that revolted him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "No matter what we do or say, he is still the king. He is still the rightful ruler and that is how everyone sees it. You have to change it so that everyone sees you are the ruler, the rightful queen."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne was hastily taking stuff off her and tossing them onto the bed, sighing deeply as she took everything off her. She couldn't believe that she had to go through all that for a man she wished to see dead. Taking a white lace garter, she pulled it on her right leg, attaching a dagger to it and then pulling out a white lace dress. Definitely a better one from the King's. "Well this is a good dress for a Queen and not one for rich whores." She said frowning as she put it on and rolling her eyes at Sebastion. "Yes, yes Sebastion, I know and we have allies." She said sighing and looking herself in the mirror seeing that this one has a more decent and elegant cleavage, but it was a corset dress, it would make her breasts pop up nevertheless.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Come here and tie my corset. That is not what I was asking." She said sighing and preparing for the every day feminine torture as she turned her back to Sebastion as she looked at herself in the mirror, where she can look at him. "I was not asking you about the bloody marriage, you look fucking terrible. I can tell something has happened before we met and you didn't even think about telling me that, did you now?" She said with a frown.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I just didn't sleep well." Sebastian smiled as he walks around Julienne, tying up the corset and doing his best to not look at her naked form.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As amazing as she was with her lithe body, it was best to not state at her. After all, she was about the become the King's wife. Though it was nearly impossible not to look. He couldn't help but sneak a peek where her lower back arched in and formed in with her backside, how plum but firm it was.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With a soft cough to distract himself, Sebastian quickly finished tying up the corset tightly, making her breasts look like they would pop right out of the corset it was so tight.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I tired sleeping but with so many things happening, it's hard to get a good night's sleep. And when I do sleep, I have some bad dreams."<br/>
<br/>
  	 He hadn't had many dreams at all in the past few weeks but there has been a few that had bothered him enough to keep him awake the whole night. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne knew Sebastion was looking at her, but she was never bothered by being looked, especially around with Sebastion. She's gotten used to being around him at all times that even seeing her naked wouldn't be anything weird. It's a strange relationship the two had, but it was the one kind of relationship that Julienne embraced. Both of them were messed up in their own ways and both of them are hard to be around with and especially around a person addicted to violence and death like herself. Sebastion was loyal and she could trust him and he was a more decent man than a King himself.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I don't believe you." She said with a frown with a gasp escaping her lips as the breasts got into that shape where they almost popped outside, but it still gave a more elegant look to it than a cleavage reaching her abdomen, she still cringed remembering that. "You slept in front of my door again, didn't you?" She stated shaking her head.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once he tied the corset, she turned to him with her arms crossed on her chest. "We won't go until you tell me. I believe I know what you're like when you have a bad night."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "It was just a bad night, that's all. I'm sure you've had them as well. In fact, I wouldn't be surprised if it's worst for you. You have a lot more riding on you than for me. I just have to keep you alive. You have to keep the entire world alive."<br/>
<br/>
  	 He knew it was true but from what he had seen so far, it seemed like she had been able to handle it very well. She was taking it in her stride, taking everything as if came. Maybe that was another reason why the gods had chosen her.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Besides, we can't stay here all night. Your husband would get jealous, thinking you're consumating with your guard." Sebastian pointed out and gave Julienne's rear a good slap. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne knew he was hiding something from her. She wasn't sure how she was so certain that he is hiding something, but she could tell. As she got a slap on the rear from Sebastion saying that they should leave soon so the King doesn't suspect that the two have something going, she couldn't help but grin widely, laugh and push Sebastion away playfully. "Yeah, you wish!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 She grabbed a necklace and earrings that were inside the box , putting them on and tied her hair up, some of the raven black locks teaching her revealed shoulders. She fixed the dress and looked, put on the uncomfortable heels at herself in the mirror, just now realizing that she getting married. She bitterly commented. "White is such a terrible color. It looks ridiculous on me." She said, shaking her head, not standing to look at herself. Many women would die to get where Julienne was, but she was not many women. Julienne was Julienne. A woman in black. A Phantom in the shadows. Not a Princess, not a Queen, not a bride to be, but a murderer and assassin. Woman in love with death.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She packed her things and went outside with Sebastion, running into one of the Phantasm disguised servants and handing him her clothes to take them away and got back to the place where the King awaited. William smiled seeing Julienne for the first time in white. She was a beautiful woman and white didn't look bad at all. He stood next to Sebastion and whispered. "I bet you a thousand gold that if Florian was here, he'd cry like a bitch."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian didn't say anything. He thought she looked wonderful. Completely different. A simple few changes and she looked a completely different woman. With her usual attire, she was always hiding herself. Now she showed herself, something he had not really seen before, and he liked how she looked.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Staying in silence, he followed her back to the feast, this time staying a few steps back. This was her wedding after all. He couldn't crowd over her like he was supposed to do. He wasn't even sure what was going to happen after the wedding. He could only trust Julienne and follow her as they returned to the feast where William gave his comment.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Everyone! Gather!" The King called again before Sebastian could say what was on his mind.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The small pedestal had already been erected. The carved wood that depicted all the gods with the two candles on top, the wreath around the candles and the priest standing on the other side, the twin amulets in his hands.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The nobles and merchants quickly came together as ordered, forming a perfect row for Julienne to walk down to where her future husband waited by the pedestal. Sebastian didn't go with Julienne. This was a walk she had to make on her own. Instead, he moved around the people so he could stand as close as he could to the pedestal at the very front of the crowd. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 As she was walking towards the pedestal where the King stood, she couldn't help but to feel uncomfortable. She wears a dress that she hates, white color doesn't fit her at all, too many people in place and she hates a good amount of them, especially the man she is marrying. But she faced it with a smile, nevertheless. Just a bit more, she thoughts. They're closer now than ever and she can feel it.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Shade was in the crowd, eyeing at the whole situation. All the guards are here and all of them were the Phantasm, just waiting for any cue, order or a sign if things go terribly wrong. Another servant approached William, whispering and pointing to the few Lords and nobles, handing another paper with names on it. The more time was passing, the more nervous William was. "We'll prepare the banners." The servant said and William nodded. The men at which the disguised servant pointed out to William were potential allies to Julienne. On the paper wrote how much they're worth and how much the King has stole money from them. He knew that Julienne will figure things out with them and that she'll find a way to deal with this.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne stood in front of the pedestal with the King and her mind was racing. She still could not believe that she allowed herself to be in this situation and it was driving her mad. She looked at the King and gave a smile. But in her mind, she just tried to imagine how she would love to beat him for a while. Bruises and cuts, few teeth falling out, she thought he would cry like a bitch and beg her to stop, he seemed like that type.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian stood as casually as he possibly could but his side still ached. The stitches felt like they were in place but he could have done a better job. When no one was looking later on, he would make sure to disinfect the wound, in case an infection decided to set in. For now, he just watched the king as the man waved one hand to the crowd.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Complete silence fell across the crowd, everyone looking to the new couple that would lead this world into light, which was why this was no small ceremony. The king had only a few days to truly plan but one day to make it all happen, and by some miracle he had done it.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The priest stepped forward, laying the back of his hands on the pedestal to show the small necklaces each of them would share with the other.<br/>
<br/>
	   "For eons, the gods have protected us. They have watched over our every need and seen on us. They have brought us together and pulled as apart when it was necessary. The gods do everything they do out of the love they have for us, their children. And so, they look upon this union with favour."<br/>
<br/>
	   The King made a quick motion to the priest to speed it up. He wanted the ceremony done with<br/>
	   He wanted to consumate the new union and he wanted the benefits the wedding would bring him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The priest gave a slight cough before continuing. "And so, the gods have given us their most precious gift. Love. But signify this, they have passed down the amulets of Arran."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian's eyes widened at the sudden words he heard. It couldn't be possible. It had only been stories, bare rumours only a few people had ever talked about. As long as he had lived and as much as he had travelled, he had heard only three people talk of these amulets, and even they talked of them as nothing more than mere stories. Moving quickly, he stood behind Julienne, whispering softly.<br/>
<br/>
	   "I don't know how you can stop it, but you must not wear that."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Walking around the pedestal, the priest held up the first of the amulets and hung it over the King's neck. Once secured around the king, the priest turned to Julienne and lifted the amulet so that the thin chain would fall down around her head. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne would let the priest drag on for all she cared. It could last forever. She hated the fact that she had to be with a man such as this King. She would see out of the corner of her eye that William is standing next to Shade and it is so close. The ceremony won't last as long as it seem.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She heard Sebastion from behind her saying that she shouldn't wear it. She wouldn't wear it either way. Julienne looked at the priest as he approached her with the amulet. Before it could be around her neck, she grabbed the amulet and took it from the priest. "Thank you, let us move on to the part." She said to distract both the King and the priest. Julienne looked at the amulet and sighed. She heard the rumors and the fact that the priest did try to put this thing around the royals and their necks was beyond her.<br/>
<br/>
  	 William sighed seeing Julienne taking the amulet. Shade looked at him and whispered. "In case things go wrong, I have the slaves ready. Keep an eye out on things." William looked at him and frowned. "No, it doesn't look like it will be that bad. Florian is in the ship, ready. Are the whores informed?" He asked and Shade only nodded, their attention turning back to the ceremony.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 The priest stood motionless for a moment. Unsure of what to do. Such a thing was unheard of. Not wearing the symbol of dedication and love. It took a few moments before when managed to regain his composure.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Majesty, please. You must wear the amulet. Without it, the ceremony can not continue."<br/>
<br/>
  	 The priest was visibly shaken and worried, almost scared to death. The king would surely have his head if this marriage failed. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne couldn't help but smirk. The man was scared to death, if he only knew... She looked at the King and then at the priest.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You really think an amulet proves love? If I wasn't surprised, I'd be insulted! After all, in Freysau, amulets can be cursed and it represents bad luck. A kiss is a proof of love. This marriage doesn't need such negativity."<br/>
<br/>
	   She then turned to the King and cupped his cheeks. "Isn't that so, my King?"<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian felt relieved. She didn't put the necklace on, but it would be best to get rid of them. If he had the chance, he would get it away from both of them and make them disappear forever.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The king however was confused. He knew the amulet was important but his bride however was just as important for his future plans.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Then you can choose any amulet you want later." the king declared happily. "Now priest!"<br/>
<br/>
	   The priest coughed again and returned to the other side of the pedestal.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Then with all the rituals attended to, I will declare this union complete! With the gods witnessing us and all exchanges made, I declare this ceremony complete!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 There was a quick cheer from the crowd but Sebastian was sure that it would have been better without the amulet incident. Still, it was done, the marriage was so to say, completed.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Seeing that the King has accepted the fact that she is 'superstitious' about the amulets which was brought from her own homeland and so the crowd cheered. She sighed in relief, knowing that probably the toughest part has passed, especially when one of the servants approached with the crown made of white gold and pure crystals that now rest on top of Julienne's head. With the ceremony being over and her, as the Princess of the World being married to a King, her title is now worth much more. She's now rightfully the Queen.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I think it's time now for the real celebration!" Julienne announced with a smile and turned to Shade. "Leonard, where's the surprise I wanted to prepare for the King?" She asked, as Shade, or Leonard, approached, bowing in front of the King and the Queen. "My King, we prepared a special treat for you and all the men from this kingdom a special, maybe slightly sinful treat from our homeland Freysau." He said as he clapped his hands.<br/>
<br/>
  	 There were musicians running through the doors with big drums and women just barely covering their wonderful bodies, some wore snakes around them and others danced with fire. Few of the musicians came with barrels and sat on them and so the music started and women danced, getting all the attention from every man in the area. Once she was certain that the naked women got the spotlight, she rushed over to William. "Who are the men?" She asked as he handed her the papers and pointed out to each man, but they were actually in one group and they seemed to be the least interested in the entire ceremony. "They are the men you want. Now, I need to run out. Your time is limited." He said before he gave a little bow to Julienne, knowing her entitlement now and ran off.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne then tugged on Sebastion's sleeve to lean him close to her so she gets his attention. "We have a meeting with our allies, we need to go. Now." She said and with that, she started approaching the Lords.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Lord Ramely." She said as she approached him and the old man bowed. "Ah, Queen Julienne. I've been informed that you have to speak with us." He said, pointing out to the people that were all on the list which William gave her. "Yes, may we speak outside? I have been surrounded too much by people today, and I need some fresh air." Ramely nodded and so they decided to follow Julienne, as she signed Sebastion to follow her. Once they left the area, one by one, the Phantasm disguised guards along with slaves started leaving as the party went on, as crazy as ever, the drinks were being offered here and there. When the last two guards left the area, they blocked the doors, so no one could leave.<br/>
<br/>
  	 By this time, Julienne led the Lords away from the castle, to the docks. She saw the Crimson Raider docked and Florian, just looked from the deck. "I have been informed that you do not like the King. Slavery, money or just his ego. I won't lie, I've been only two days here and I already hate the man." The Lords looked at each other in wonder. Julienne snapped her fingers and one of the Phantasm members brought three enormous sacks, filled with nothing but gold. "This is what our great King owes you four. There are four more sacks of gold that he owes the rest of his allies that blindly follow him. I'll give you their money and I'll kill all of them, right here and right now if you want to be on the good terms with me and the Phantasm."<br/>
<br/>
  	 The four Lords got upset and rather surprised by this. "Y-you're from the Phantasm? And you'll give us that much money AND kill EVERYONE?! Impossible!" The Phantasm member brought the rest of the sacks of money and the Lords seemed rather tempted. "And you'll get to live." Julienne said, raising her hand. At that sign, Florian yelled out. "Ready the cannons!!" The cannons were pointed out towards the castle and the member offered the four Phantasm flags to the Lords. "You raise these flags in your cities and I promise you, you'll be feared by your enemies for having the most deadliest people's loyalty and alliance. All you need to do is to accept what I'm offering you." Ramely looked at the three Lords and they took just a moment, looking at so much money that they've been missing and then nodded. They knew if they reject now, to someone like Julienne it would mean nothing to take their lives right here, right now. Ramely looked at Julienne and offered her his hand. "My Queen... You have our promise, our cities and our armies."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne smirked, shaking hands with Ramely, when in that moment, Florian screamed. "FIRE!!!" The thundering sounds of cannons blasting the cannonballs hit the castle walls and it started crumbling down, only to be followed by the explosion, that proves whoever survived the collapsing rubble either was blown to pieces or burned alive, thanks to the barrels that were filled with explosive material which were scattered in the castle. The explosion wasn't big enough to capture the surrounding buildings, no one who wasn't involved in the ceremony was harmed, but the explosion shook the earth and the brightness of it could be spotted from miles away. The cheering screams from the Crimson Raider were heard, as the Phantasm banner was on one of the towers raised by none other than by Shade himself, while the old banner of the city was burned. The Phantasm now took this city and the now dead King's allies and loyalty. Watching that castle collapse in such explosion filled with greatest joy and she could feel death. Nobles, Lords and the King died in this spectacular show.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She turned and looked at Sebastion. "My celebration as the Queen has started and so did war with the consequences of this event. This now is the Phantasm kingdom. I received the crown and so I took the power with it."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastian<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian wondered if this was going to be some type of personal matter for Julienne. He knew she wanted to do things on her own, that she wanted to be the one to do everything, but would this be the best way? Was she going to kill these men she led away from the castle with her own hands? It wasn't something he wanted to see. It was one thing fighting a man on equal grounds, both knowing the risks they were taking. Simply slaughtering people was another matter. As the large group moved out of the palace, heading towards the docks by following the king's private road, Sebastian Katrina come out of the palace, dressed in a new light blue dress with silk slippers on her feet, exactly what she had been promised she would receive if she was able to become the queen's handmaiden.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With a slight wave of his hand, Sebastian called her over to follow them. Since the girl had won her prize, it would break the girl's heart if she was left behind. This way she got what she had been promised since the day of her birth, what she had been prepared for for as long as she had been alive. Nothing else in this world was more important for the young girl. Katrina quickly fell in step close to Sebastian, right behind the new Queen.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Queen of the World. It was weird to think that Julienne had gone so far in such a short time. Only a few days ago they had been sailing the ocean after the goddess had spoken to them. Now she was the queen with more power than most people could ever dream of having. But that made him remember something else about the wedding. He wasn't going to take the risk. Reaching forward, not really caring if Julienne felt it since he wasn't stealing from her, he was protecting her. He pulled the amulet from her pocket and stuck it into the satchel on his hip. It was safer with him, where it would not be able to influence her.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Now all Sebastian wanted was to not have this become a murder like what Julienne was so accustomed to, the way she had always lived her life. She could live it, it was her right and choice, but he knew he didn't want to see any of it happen. So when they reached the docks with the ship waiting ready, he was a little surprised that she offered them life instead of death, and they were very eager to accept as well. It was a relief for Sebastian. At least she had not gone the way he had imagined she would. But she didn't stop there, she was not done.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Instead, the massive cannons of the ship fired, the loud booms of the cannons enough to make the earth shake with every explosion. The red balls of death soaring through the sky before hitting the palace, crumbling a large piece of it. The ship wouldn't be able to destroy the palace. That would take a lot more, but that didn't mean they wouldn't be able to do a lot of damage to it. There would not be much left of the palace, it would be destroyed and utterly useless as a place of living but Julienne had managed something great for her people.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She had carved out a home for them, a place where they could live without fear of being hunted, but on the other hand, it means they still had problems. The king's demise would not be something taken lightly by others. There were many that supported him still and his death would be a huge blow against them, causing them to loose almost everything, they would have to be prepared for some consequences.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, the Queen rules now and the king, long live his memory, will have to enjoy an eternal rest." Sebastian noted with a slight sigh, wondering what else was going to happen to make this hard for them. "So this was what you had planned?" Sebastian asked, turning his gaze from the flying cannonballs to Julienne.<br/>
<br/>
	   King Drysal<br/>
<br/>
  	 Perfect rows of tents. Perfect horse lines. Perfect fires. Everything in the camp was perfect. Not a single item was out of place. Armour stands, fires, tent ropes, they were all perfectly lined up. Even the guards matched each other perfectly. This was the way an army was supposed to be run. Drysal had heard great tales of this army but this was the first time he had actually a chance to see them for himself. Now he could see why people feared them. The soldiers looked dangerous, trained and dedicated, an army to be feared, exactly what Drysal needed.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With two of his personal advisors flanking him, horses left by the camp entrance, Drysal followed the marching soldier ahead of him, taking him through the camp to the center where the general's pavilion had been erected and always would be erected. Two guards flanked the black tent, each one in their deep black armour, eyeing the new comers carefully, assessing them of their risk before they opened the flaps for Drysal and his advisors.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Inside the tent was well lit. Many lanterns hung from the tent support beams and stood on tables, allowing not a single piece of shadow to stay motionless in the flickering lights of the lanterns. General Rand hovered over the map laid out in front of him, eyeing possible ambush points and places where the army might be at the highest risk should they come under attack.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Majesty." General Rand greeted with a single nod of his head. "Wine?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 "General Rand. I thank you for the audience, but I will have to deny your wine. I won't be taking much of your time, I have many places to be and very little time." Drysal greeted in return, acting the proper monarch.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Then we will not dally on necessities. I heard you had important news for me. Otherwise I would not have allowed this audience."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Indeed I do General. I bring very troubling news in fact. I think you would agree that this matter is extremely disastrous for both of us. I have a spy located in nearly every city, as most kings do."<br/>
<br/>
	   "Of course." General Rand agreed.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "One of them just sent me word. King Liam, who you must have heard was to wed the Princess of the World. Well seems like she turned on him. Destroyed his palace, killed all his men, freed the slaves. You know, the usual things self called saviors do. Of course, this wouldn't matter to me, but two things General. One, I want the Princess of the World and the second touches us both. With his slaves gone, we have no more support from them. I was counting on those slaves. I have a great deal of repairs to do to my city. And I know a great bulk of your army is forged from slaves."<br/>
<br/>
  	 The general didn't say anything as he stared at his map, moving pieces in different directions, planning routes, anticipating problems and ensuring his army would stay victorious. Finally the general moved the last piece and looked back to the king. "Yes, it does pose a problem, but a minor one. King Liam was not the only source of slaves. His quality was always good but now someone else will take up the mantle of slave master."<br/>
<br/>
  	 This was exactly what Drysal was waiting for. With this man's support, he would forge his strength even more. His standing in the world will continue to raise. Soon, the entire world will belong to him. "Seeing as there is no one else that would be able to do King Liam justice, I make you an offer General. I will start a new slave trade in my own lands. Of course, I will ask any price I wish seeing as I have the best access to all the lands. But that doesn't mean I ignore my friends. Side with me General, and you will have all the slaves you need, free of charge. I will choose some of the best stock for you and you can choose from there. Your army will always be welcomed and unharmed in my lands. So side with me and you will benefit greatly. I can promise you this, the Princess of the World will not give you the same terms. She frees slaves. She will not help you. Of course, you're free to talk with her if you so wish. I will not stop you from making an uninformed decision."<br/>
<br/>
  	 The offer was enticing, almost impossible to pass up, it almost sounded too good to be true. With the money alone he would save from not having to buy slaves, the army would grow immeasurably. Even so, there was something to say about haste. He needed to plan carefully, talk with those that could give him information and make sure what the king spoke, was in fact true. "I will make my decision in time and you will hear my answer when I have decided upon a course." General Rand informed.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Then I believe all is in order. I await your words General."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Drysal gave the general a slight before exiting the tent, moving with a slight spring in his step and a smile on his lips. He didn't need to worry about the general. The man was smart, he was dedicated and he would not be fooled by honeyed words from a woman. The general will side with him. He will have the strongest army in the world and once he could convince the General to take on magic, the army would be unstoppable. Not even the gods would be able to stand in his way.<br/>
<br/>
  	 From inside the tent, General Rand wrote out his demands and sent them with a small band of guards to see the new ruler. Should everything go awry, word would reach him. Should the discussions be successful, they would have a new ally. Should the Princess of the World stand against them, he would still have a new ally and the Princess of the World will be destroyed. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 As the explosion happened, it was impossible not to see it under the night sky. The King's men disguised by the Phantasm visited the cities of the Lords and nobles whose fates were sealed. Instead of a greeting or a information, all they would get is "Long live the Queen." And a shot to the head, decapitation and slashes of the sword. Every member of the family would be dead, along with their Lords and the banners of the cities were burned, while the Phantasm banner would take place. A dark red background resembling blood, skull in the middle with ruby eyes, two swords pierced through it and the skull's open jaw in which were golden coins. This symbol was saw throughout ages of the legends of the Phantasm and its finally here. Julienne now rules all those cities and the Phantasm have their home. The Phantasm members that were inside the cities sent letters to the kingdom of Zarre, letting Julienne know that her territory has become much bigger and that she should choose her own Lords to rule those minor cities.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne looked at Sebastion and smiled first time properly for today. "This was just one of my many plans. I made allies with offers, other cities are being taken over as we speak and not to mention that more Phantasm ships will be coming this way."<br/>
<br/>
  	 As she said that, Florian stepped off the ship, along with William. Florian laughed in the crazed excitement and embraced his daughter. "She wore the white dress as she murdered those selfish son o' many bitches! Phantasm finally has a place to call their own!" He said as william fixed his hat, smiling. "That leads us to more troubles, but you have full control of the city. I'm sure Vandal saw the explosion miles away."<br/>
<br/>
	   Ah, Vandal. It was Nadal's twin brother, Vandal would reside in one of the small pirate cities and they had plenty of ships. Vandal was third best after Julienne and his brother and he was the one who was saying that he refuses to do anything for the Phantasm until they get a place to call their own. "You sent him the letter?" Julienne asked William as he nodded. "Yes I did. I told him to bring everyone. That will be a lot of ships and people. You just made nightmares come true." William said. Julienne couldn't help but chuckle. "They should be here tomorrow. We'll prepare cannons on the walls of the city. If someone comes who I don't like, fire at will. Sebastion, you'll be responsible for the army of King's and Lord's men." She said, walking away as Katrina followed after her. Julienne noticed her and smiled. "You'll wear black to match my people. You're one of us now."<br/>
<br/>
  	 She got back inside the ship and the Phantasm were celebrating. This was a big deal for her people. Once she got inside her room, she handed her old clothes from the days when she was training to be a professional assassin. Katrina bowed and she walked inside the room right across Julienne's. The Queen started taking off the damn dress only to lay naked in her bed, tired and wondering what exactly would come her way. This was a very big deal to everyone and a huge price comes with it.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 In charge of the armies. Sebastian didn't like those words. He was more comfortable fighting along side the men instead of telling them where to go to die. But this was an order from the new Queen, not something he could exactly say no to, even if he wanted to. As if needing reassurance, he touched the amulet in his pocket, feeling the smooth metal under his skin even when you looked at the amulet, you saw tiny thorns sticking out. It was something of a mystery, but then everything about it was a mystery.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So all we do now is prepare and wait." Sebastian said more to himself before he headed off, moving on to the ship behind Julienne.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Again he was making excuses to himself. He was supposed to stay close to Julienne, ensure she was kept safe. But she was on their ship, untouchable. He had thought the same when they had been in the inn. Yet something had almost gotten to her. When she passed on the clothes to the handmaiden, Katrina took them and went into the opposite room, leaving the door open in case her lady needed her for anything, she could be heard easily and accessed easily. The black clothes given to her went on to a small dresser.<br/>
<br/>
  	 This little girl could become a problem. When they had so many people that wanted Julienne dead, this girl could come in between them and get hurt, something Sebastian didn't want to see. Leaning against the wall of the door to Julienne's room, Sebastian watched the young handmaiden, who gave him a smile and a wave before getting into bed. Sebastian returned the smile but he was definitely not feeling it. His side burned, his eyes felt like they were going to dry out in his skull and his mind didn't feel all caught up to what was actually happening. Julienne had achieved something great in one night, something that would make the entire world turn and take notice.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He was worried over how everyone else was going to see this, what they were going to do about it. Maybe it was something dangerous, maybe it was good, he didn't know. But he knew he needed to do something but all he could do was take charge of the people she had entrusted him to. Sebastian waited quietly by the door, not saying a word, not attempting to look in on Julienne, he just waited until well into the night when William came by, offering to relieve him of duty, allowing him to get some sleep.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian knew he could trust this man, but he didn't know if he could trust the man's skill. Was a good fighter if someone decided to come in? Was he going to be able to fend of any shadow that would want to end Julienne's life. He didn't know, but he knew he needed to get going. Time was running little for them the more he was standing around doing nothing and not preparing for what could happen. There was a lot of work left in the city, a lot of work he didn't think he would be able to even do, but he had to try.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian reluctantly accepted the offer. It was the only way he could get things started. With the guard relieved, Sebastian left the ship and headed into the city. There were still parts of the city that were on fire, but it did not risk the rest of the city. It would not burn the entire city to the ground. Moving back along the private road of the king, Sebastian returned to the ruined palace. Giant blocks scattered across the courtyard, hundreds of dead were scattered everywhere and even more injured. Many of them were innocent to all of this. Servants and slaves that had merely been attending to the palace had been caught in the fighting. Bodies of children, young and older, also were mixed in, but that was the fate of anyone that had enemies.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The wounded seemed almost countless but they were there and there was no one tending to them. Only those with their own wounds helped the others if they were capable. Sebastian did what he could. He moved around the wounded, putting a sharp knife in the ribs of those that would not live and bandaging and cauterizing the wounds of those that could make it through the night. It was a long night, it was a hard night. Sebastian didn't know how he managed to make it to morning, but by morning, many of the wounded had been taken care of, which gave him the opportunity to enter the palace, looking for more wounded.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He had to climb over rubble and more dead bodies, searching for those that somehow lived until morning. He found quite a few. Some had been trapped by fallen debris, other had been trapped under the debris. It was nothing short of a massacre. The king never saw it coming. Though he should have. After all, he was marrying one of the Phantasms. Maybe the king had been truly the dull, which would not surprise Sebastian in the least.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With his search through the palace, the former mercenary managed to find the body of the king, the amulet still wrapped around his neck. Sebastian gave no ceremony to the dead king as he removed the amulet and slipped it into the pouch along with the other, ensuring they could keep each other company until he could get rid of them. There was one upside to searching the palace, other than helping those trapped. He managed to find the kitchen and grab some food. He was starving. For most of the night his stomach had been rumbling and now he was finally able to succumb to his hunger and his thirst.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He couldn't afford to take his time, so he ate and drank as he continued searching, calling out for anyone that might not hear him walk by. It was a long walk through the palace, going where he could. When he was blocked by debris, he first made sure there was no one on the other side before he carried on, searching until he had exhausted all his options and was not able to search any of the other higher floors.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It meant he had finished most of his search. All he needed now was the men to help haul away the dead and have them buried or burned. He would have to do the same throughout the city. There would be chaos in the city for the next few days. Criminals would take this as an advantage. Which meant he would have to make examples of any criminals he caught, a message to all the others. It was the only way to calm down the people and prove to them that the city was not in chaos but under control.<br/>
<br/>
  	 There was only one place Sebastian knew the city guard should be. The barracks for the city guard was at least right outside the palace, making it easy for him to find the massive building that houses almost two thousand men. What surprised Sebastian the most was the fact that all of them were in the barracks. They should be out, protecting the people, instead they were in the barracks, hiding from the chaos. A firm word with one of the guards caused the man to quickly show Sebastian to the office of the guard captain.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The moment the door opened, the captain looked up from his table where he was busy reading the latest reports from everything happening in the city. Old reports as most of the men were in the barracks now and what was still happening outside was a mystery.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Who are you?" The captain demanded when the soldier entered with Sebastian.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Sebastian." He replied plainly.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Be gone with you. I have no time to listen to quarrels."<br/>
<br/>
	   "I'm afraid you have no choice but to listen to me Captain." Sebastian replied, entering the room and taking a seat.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Guard Jert, take this man away and throw him in the dungeons!" The captain ordered.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "And how will you explain this to the Queen?" Sebastian asked with a slight smile. "She has given me the task of ensuring the safety of the city. So, we can do this and get it done with or we can report to the queen. Which do you prefer?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 With a wave of his hand, the captain dismissed the guardsman. "So you're one of them eh? Do all you Phantasms look like death?"<br/>
<br/>
	   "I'm not one of them Captain." Sebastian pointed out.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Well then you should go dig your grave. You look about dead."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Maybe I will, but only after this. We need the city safe. Why are your men not out keeping the looting and death to a minimum?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Because my men will not take part in a war. They protect the people from each other. If you want to fight a war, get an army."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "And I will do that as soon as there is a war Captain, but this is not a war. This is keeping the people safe from themselves. So I want all your men out in the city immediately. I want constant reports of everything they are doing and any problems there are. I will also need a few of your surgeons. There are injured by the palace that need tending to."<br/>
<br/>
	   "You ask for a lot." The captain sighed. "But it will be done, as the queen wishes."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Thank you Captain." Sebastian said as he rose to his feet. "Send all reports to the Phantasm ship docked on the king's road. I'm going to the city myself as well. Care to join me?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 "No, not really." The captain said as he stood up, taking the sword hanging from the back of the chair. "But I don't suppose I have a choice."<br/>
<br/>
	   "And neither do I Captain."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Then let's be off. I'm sure my men will just love the idea of this. You know they aren't trained for this. Peace has ruled this city for over a hundred years."<br/>
<br/>
	   "They will succeed if you lead them Captain."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You make it sound so easy." The captain grumbled as the two headed out of his office to send the men out into the city and to patrol the city themselves, something Sebastian really didn't look forward to, but he had to know what was happening in the city, how bad things were. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 The next morning, Julienne was woken up by the knock in the door and she quickly rose up to her feet, remembering that there matters to tend to. As she grabbed the robes she called out "Who is it?" The soft voice of the young girl was from the other side. "Its me, Katrina. I brought you some black dresses, since it would be best to present yourself as a Queen. Also, one of the men from the mainmast announced then arrival of many ships from the horizon."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Vandal." Julienne said, opening the door and taking the dresses. As she took the dressed, there were many letters from various members that left to other cities. They are all now under her reign and she grinned. Julienne just proved her power literally over night. Putting on one of the lace and expensive black dresses and something she never guessed she would care to do, a crown on top of her head, she quickly went outside. "My lady, won't you eat?" Katrina rushed after her.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I forgot about that..." Julienne said and shook her head. "That can wait." She said and rushed over to the decks where Florian and William were looking off to the distance. Florian seemed to be celebrating. "LOOK AT 'EM!! MY PRIDE AND JOY!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Twenty ships in the horizon were sailing towards the city and ever single ship had the flag of the Phantasm proudly waving at the wind. This is the first time in many decades that they could so freely show off their flag and Florian never seemed so happier. While the Phantasm were celebrating, commoners were terrified. Those were not small ships. Phantasm ships are the rulers of the sea, monsters with hundreds and hundreds of cannons, with bloodthirsty people sailing it. This is their city now. "Call Sebastion." She said to William as he nodded, running off to meet with him.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 To say the city was in chaos was something that could be seen as confusing. Most people weren't doing much. Since the attack on the palace that had left the entire city stunned, rumours running around about who had been the attacker was running rampart and it was only serving to make the people scared. At least the constant presence of the city guard seemed to be able to hold the people in check, ensure that nothing bad happened. There was the crime Sebastian suspected but it was mostly unseen, as what would normally happen.<br/>
<br/>
  	 But what scared most of the people was the fact that no one knew what was going on. Where was the king? Why was this happening? Who was doing this? Why were there ships with black sails coming into port? Sebastian made sure to spread answers as much as he could. It didn't help if he said anything to anyone. But paying children a few coins and they ran through the city, telling the people the truth. The king tried to kill the queen right after their marriage and she had to defend herself. Then the Phantasms came to her aid, to help her against the man that wanted to kill her, and now she was the new ruler.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Simple and easy enough, ensuring the right rumours were spread and the people knew what was going on. At least walking through the city was helping Sebastian stay awake. As hard as it was to keep his mind from not drifting off, he still tried to look for anything under the calm surface that would mean death to the city. Sometimes he had to look carefully to notice what was going on. A man stealing a basket of fruits. Another trying to steal from a merchant's wagon. Another trying to kill someone that had wronged him in the past, using the attack of the city as a disguise.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As the two walked through the city, they came across quite the bit of trouble they had to resolve, but nothing that could be done without violence at least. It was a slow progress walking through the entire city, looking for trouble that could be prevented, but they managed. The city guard was doing a good job as well, managing to cope with everything, the captain sending orders as they were needed.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Eventually the two of them reached a small tavern that was fairly quite and Sebastian was relieved for a chance to be seated and rest both his body and aching side. The wound felt hot, like it had torn open and was bleeding again. Taking a quick look while the captain was busy ordering food and drink, he saw the dressing was indeed turning red. He would have to redo the stitches, this time properly so it would not bleed again.<br/>
<br/>
	   "I want to ask you something Captain. About the king and the slaves. Where did he get them all?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 He knew this was something Julienne would want to know. Someone had to get their hands on the slaves and sell them to the king. If they could find those people, he was sure Julienne would be only too happy to find them and put an end to their operations.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "There are a couple of people." The captain replied, sitting on the chair with his arms on the table. "One lord out by the mountain and forest. Another closer to the border. He usually raids close by villages across the border to grab the young children and babes. Sometimes he pays for them as well. A few more as well. I can write them all down for you if you wish."<br/>
<br/>
	   "Please. The queen would look upon any news of stopping slavery favourably."<br/>
<br/>
  	 With a nod, the captain agreed to this right before the girl returned with their drinks. Sebastian was doing his best to stay awake. He couldn't remember the last time he had enjoyed a good rest. Right now, he just wanted to pass out. But he managed to somehow stay awake throughout the meal. Managing to eat and drink and feel as if he had managed to get some energy from the food and drink. He wasn't sure how long it was going to last but he felt like he could push ahead a little more.<br/>
<br/>
	   After the meal, the captain and Sebastian continued their rounds of the city. They still had a lot of the city left to cover and only so much daylight left. Afternoon had hit and they needed to hurry if they were going to get much more done that day. Sebastian had ever intention of actually sleeping that night, if he could manage it.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Slowly the two moved deeper and deeper into the city, going from the rich to the merchant sector to finally reaching the part of the city where the city guard was not comfortable coming to. Here everything the people didn't want to know happened. This was where people came if they wanted to disappear forever. It was also where you came if you wanted someone to do something unlawful for you. It was exactly the type of place the city guard had to patrol but none of them wanted to be here. The city guard would usually end up with accidents. Some killed them and some only injured, but it was dangerous nonetheless.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian knew he should give the people here the same chance as anywhere else, but he couldn't help holding on to his sword hilt, just in case something happened, which did happen. In the middle of the street, a very quietly, oddly quiet street, a group of seven men came out of hiding. Four of them were armed with swords and the other three with bows, a bad mixture for Sebastian and the captain. The men didn't say anything as they attacked, they didn't have to say anything.<br/>
<br/>
  	 There were going to be those that stood for the king and wanted revenge for his death. They had lost everything due to his death, they were not going to go down quietly. Sebastian's sword came out at incredible speed, slicing one man open from groin to chin before he could move his sword to attack. The captain was doing just as well, his sword moving fluidly as he tapped the attackers sword aside and slit the man's throat from behind before turning to face his new opponent.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian had to step back as the next man attacked him and an arrow shot past him, the wooden shaft zipping past him within earshot, close enough that he could feel the wind of the arrow. The swordsman attacked as soon as he had a chance, the sharp sword missing Sebastian's body but cutting him across the thigh as the tip slipped past him. Sebastian grunt with the sudden flare of pain before he grabbed the man by the throat and moved in the way of an oncoming arrow. The was a wet thud as the arrow lodged itself in the man's back, causing his whole body to go limp but his mouth still moved in a silent scream.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Tossing the man aside with ease, Sebastian threw his sword. The sharp blade spun through the air for a mere moment before hitting its target, piercing through the man's chest to protrude out his back. The archer fell dead but the other two had fired their arrows already and Sebastian felt both arrows hit him squarely in the arm. It would have been his chest if he had not lifted his arm. The archers had deadly aim, but they still had a problem. The captain had dealt with his second attacked and rushed in on the archers, dodging quickly to the side when one of them fired an arrow to him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The second arrow however caught him in the leg, dropping him to the ground. Sebastian tore the arrows from his arm as he also rushed forward. The more distance he gave the archers, the better they were going to do. The archer facing him fired another arrow, whizzing past Sebastian's head. That was the last opportunity the archers had. The captain might have been hit in the leg but he had also kept moving forward. Sebastian moved in quickly, grabbing the front of the bow and arrow as the archer lifted it to fire again. Pulling it aside, Sebastian used one of the arrows from his arm to stab it in the archer's eye, pushing it all the way into his brain.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The captain knocked an arrow aside with his sword before giving an expert slice, cutting the archer down before he could make another attack. The men laid dead and Sebastian felt like death once again, but they had survived somehow. The gods surely were keeping a hand over him, that or he was somehow just extremely lucky. Moving over to where the captain sat on the small wall surrounding a broken down home, the arrow sticking out of his leg, Sebastian took a seat next to him.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Well, that wasn't so bad." Sebastian grinned, grabbing the arrow from the captain's leg and yanking it out.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The captain yelled for a brief second before he pushed his hand over his leg. "You could have warned me." The captain growled. "But we lived. There will be more of them. We should move before they catch up to us."<br/>
<br/>
	   "And not a word of this to anyone." Sebastian told the captain as he helped the man stand. "I have an image to maintain. I can't keep it up when everyone knows I can get hurt."<br/>
<br/>
	   "Only if you tell everyone I didn't scream like a girl." The captain replied with a grin of his own.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Deal." Sebastion replied with a chuckle and helped the captain away from the scene of death.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Moving through the city, Sebastian went as far as they could before stopping at another tavern. This was just as quiet, allowing them to take a moment to recover. Sebastian used the strongest drink the bartender had to clean the wounds. Sebastian first tended to the captain, stitching his leg and wrapping a thick cloth around it tightly before he saw to his own wounds. The holes in his arms burned when he poured the drink on, enough that he wanted to bang his head against a wall. It lasted only for a moment before he could finally see straight again. With effort he managed to stitch his wounds, including his side and wrap everything tightly into place.<br/>
<br/>
  	 There had to be an element of luck. When William entered the tavern just moments after Sebastian had finished tending his wounds and covering them properly, he knew somewhere luck was shining down on him on this day. William was quick to give Julienne's order, which only made Sebastian sigh. it was a long walk back to the docks.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Remember Captain, if you need any help, just call and the queen will see to it that you have all the men you need. She is very strict but also not unreasonable."<br/>
<br/>
  	 With those words, Sebastian headed back to the docks with William. There weren't many words between the two of them on the walk back. Considering the current state of the city, Sebastion preferred keeping his attention on everything around him instead of exchanging minor chit chat. But that didn't mean he had questions. William was a man that could answer them. He had knowledge in that brain of his, he knew far more than Sebastian.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Tell me William, why does Julienne hate nobles so much? There are good nobles out there. I've met them before, but she seems to hate all of them, no matter who they are."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 William saw what happened in the merchant's district, the fight was impossible to miss out for someone who's been around the best assassin's group. Men like him can feel where the trouble is and as expected, King's followers would fight back no matter what. He saw that Sebastion got a good number of wounds, even though Sebastion wouldn't like to worry Julienne, it's worse if he'll hide it from her. William, he might be a coward and he might not fight, but he was smart and Florian kept him for how sly and smart he can be. He outsmarted Shade, which is not a small thing.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He let the Captain and Sebastion to go inside the tavern and let them stay there for a while as he thought about what to tell Julienne exactly. The word has spread fast about what happened to the King and his palace. It was a big lie, but it goes to Julienne's favor and that won't be anything new. King Liam lied to his people on the daily basis and that's all a part of bloody politics. Once he got to Sebastion and walked to the docks, but from where they are, they could clearly see many monstrous ships with black sails and Phantasm banners docking. He looked at Sebastion and sighed at his question.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Do you know that more than two hundred members of the Phantasm were slaves to the nobles and rulers? Some of them lost their families to the raids. King Liam was raiding a few villages just so he can take children and sell them out to anyone, through which most of us went through, yes, me included. I love seeing nobles suffer. Julienne's mother was an artist that was turned into a slave. I remember when Florian got drunk and told me about it..." William said quietly. "She was being beaten in public, spat at, they ripped clothes off her and fucked her in turns as the people watched her cry, scream and beg for mercy, but who would help a slave. Florian fell in love with her after he decided to tend to the poor woman. He told the same story to Julienne when she was growing up and she never got to meet her mother, because she was killed by the Freysau guards. The men that treated Griselle, her mother, in such ways were sadistic rich men who couldn't treat their wives in such way. And Julienne says there are no good people, that's her philosophy and we all deserve to die in the most horrible ways... That woman is in love with death." William said with a chuckle and looked at the docks as they approached it. "Even though we're pirates in some way, we're the professionals, we don't do raids and rape women out of spite, the way actual pirates do. We cause revolutions, as you see. Florian knew something great like this would happen and he was telling us that constantly. The drunken old bastard was right the entire time. I've never seen him so happy."<br/>
<br/>
  	 From one of the biggest ships, Vandal and his crew, which were much like Florian's, dressed in the similar Phantasm attire, approached Julienne. The man was a spitting image of Nadal, they were twins, but he was his younger brother, envious of the older one, but in the same time he couldn't deny his greatness. "Ah, Julienne the Puppeteer is now Julienne, the Queen of the world... You look stunning." He said as he grabbed both of her hands and kissed them. "Good to see you, Vandal. It's been quite a while." She stated as he grinned. "So, this is now our home?" He said as he looked at the city and started laughing as he saw the smoke coming out of the palace. "And you keep proving that you're the last person to mess with!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Vandal, ya son o' a whore!"Florian approached the man into a bear hug, patting each other's back loudly. "Florian, you get fatter every time I see you." Vandal said as Florian passed him the bottle of rum. As the two friends engaged in the conversation, she saw Sebastion and William entering the ship. William approached her and whispered to her what happened in the merchants district. She then looked at Sebastion and frowned, clearly unhappy. As William stepped back, she turned to Katrina. "Stay here until I summon you." The girl bowed, as Julienne approached Sebastion, pulled him by his arm and led him into the empty cabin, slamming the door behind her.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You... What were you thinking?!" She said slapping Sebastion across his face and pointing out to blood on his attire. Wounds were fairly obvious. "You're no good to me or anyone dead! What time is this that you hadn't listened to me?! I don't know was it the gods or just luck that kept you alive, but I promise you neither of those would save you from myself! Did you even fucking sleep?!" Julienne went on until she stopped to catch her breath, rubbing her eyelids as she vented out her anger. "Listen... Rest in a goddamn bed, if you have to sleep in the room with me, that's fine, but it's obvious that you're making yourself exhausted and something tells me that if you keep KILLING YOURSELF like this, it would lead to the death of my own. We have just started something so please, I have to say please to you, so you can understand that this isn't the way." Julienne scolded him<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian was a little surprised that Julienne really did anything of the sort. The fact that Nadal was right there was a little confusing but not unheard of. They were pirates, they knew how to escape, Nadal had proved that so far and Julienne had shown just how resourceful they could be.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The slap was what really surprised him. He was thinking she would just carry on, work on keeping the city she had just captured. Instead she focused it on him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I'm just a little tired." Sebastian smiled sheepishly. "I promise, I'll get some sleep. But I had to make sure the city is safe. Of course, those were your orders. You said I have to take charge of the city guard and the army. I can't do that while the city is in trouble. So I had to go and secure it.”<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was the truth and right now, he didn't think he could sleep even if he actually tried. There was a lot on his mind, so many things he still had to sort out, so many things that needed to be seen to before he could feel that it was all sorted out.<br/>
<br/>
	   "But fine, I'll sleep. I have a few things to finish up and then I'll sleep. Deal?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 It wasn't much left he still had to do. Just the reports of the city guards and ensuring the injured were seen to. Without it, the people see the queen as nothing more than another tyrant.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne let out a heavy sigh. "Fine. In two hours, I want to see you here on this goddamn ship or so help me god...." She said as she laid her hand on the door knob, but before she opened it, she turned to Sebastion and said. "Remember, I trust you here the most because you and I were directly given the missions from goddess or whatever that was. I don't think anybody else understands the importance as much as you do, even more than me. So please, rest and take care of yourself, that's the order from me." With that, Julienne opened the door and left the cabin. She headed towards the captain's cabin, still signing Katrina to wait for her order and went inside, seeing Vandal, Florian and William sitting at the round table. Julienne joined the three, sipping herself some rum and eased back.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So, what did I miss?" She asked as William started. "Firstly, the people of this Kingdom, our home now, think that the King tried to kill you and you defended yourself. Remember that. Secondly, you'll have to hold a speech for the people of this city eventually. Thirdly, you must choose Lords in the remaining cities that will hold the order in your name. Anyone with power over any city was killed by our spies and you're the one responsible for everything." Julienne sighed and thought about it for a moment. "I'll assign Lord Ramely to hold half of the influence over the cities, but of course, he needs my approval of everything if he wishes to do. Vandal, you take the rest of it. You'll be assigned to both you and your men to patrol through the cities. You can leave some men you trust the most in each city, I know you won't fail me. If anyone disrespects my laws or poses any threat, kill them." Vandal smiled and nodded at her as Julienne looked at William. "Now, I need Shade. He'll be my eyes and ears of every city." FLorian laughed at this and added. "He's got a tail between 'is legs like a bitch! He'll fetch ya anythin'!" William smirked and bowed to Julienne. "I'll find him."<br/>
<br/>
  	 When William went outside, Florian as well got up without a word and left the two alone. She turned to Vandal as he took her hand and kissed it. "So, being a Queen that doesn't have a King? Sounds like you." Julienne frowned and moved her hand away and got up. "I know you wooed me to have something your brother never could have, Vandal. I was younger then. Just because you and I had a past, short one I must mention, that doesn't mean that I wouldn't break your arm if you touch me again." Vandal tilted his head and smirked. "But your bodyguard can touch you? And watch you change, too." Julienne sighed and added. "Listen, Vandal... We both benefit as we keep each other on the good terms. I don't need any drama around me, unlike other rulers, I will kill without a warning." Vandal raised his hands in the sign of surrendering and got up before bowing to her. "Yes, my Queen."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 Two hours? She didn't really give him a lot of options to do much. He will need more time than that just to read through the reports, never mind ensuring everything need for the people was at the ready. But he had a little time at least. Taking that time, Sensation headed back to it he city, this time moving much quicker than before. He had to hurry if he was going to get it all done so quickly.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was a quick jog to the broken palace, finding the city guard doing what he had asked. Nine surgeons worked around the place that had been the palace courtyard but now only charred ground around from the fires. Some of the city guards helped with the wounded, moving the people to where they needed to be.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian took only a few moments to talk to the guards and the surgeons, finding out what they needed. When they gave their list of supplies they needed, Sebastian made sure to send one of the guards to the ships to ask for supplies. If anyone could get supplies, it was the phantasms.<br/>
<br/>
  	 When he had everything done, not nearly done in truth but this one part was done, Sebastian headed back to the ships, moving quickly to ensure he stayed within Julienne's time line. He made it with some time to spare, which gave him a chance to sit on the open deck, legs crossed and the wide open ocean in front of him as he started reading through the city guard reports.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 After a short conversation with Vandal that Julienne wanted very much to avoid, she finally left the cabin and saw FLorian leaning against the railing, looking away from the city. She stood next to him, looking at the open sea and Florian looked at her, smiling. "Look at that shit on yer head. The crown that just gives ya space to boast who ya are. I can imagine how much weight that thing 'as." He said and Julienne couldn't help but chuckle, touching the crown. "I can't get used to it, I prefer my tricorn hat, honestly." Florian nodded looking ahead and asked. "When will ya talk to the people?" Julienne sighed and thought about it. She wasn't a very public person, but she will need to speak eventually.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "It would be best once everything settles. Let everyone cope with their problems first and when I see that things have cooled down, then I'll speak. There are more issues that I need to take care of." Just as she said that, she heard William. "Julienne, I found him." She turned to see William and Shade, who seemed rather strange. He seemed very obeying unlike all the other times. "Alright, what do ya need?" He asked as Julienne pointed out. "Do you know about the merchant's district?" She asked as Shade nodded. "Aye, I know who's in charge." She then approached him and kept her voice down. "Kill that person, but take it over. Don't let anyone know that. And the second thing is, send your little spies to every Phantasm flagged city and make them my eyes and ears." Shade grinned and nodded. "Yes... Gladly."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Good.. Vandal!" She dismissed Shade and called out to Vandal as he came out of the cabin and then she looked at Florian. "I want cannons to be on the walls of this city. I know we have more than we need on ships. I'll let you take care of that." Vandal and Florian looked at each other and started ordering their men, readying the cannons and WIlliam was there to help them out and plan where would be best for such heavy weapons to be placed.<br/>
<br/>
  	 After few hours of watching over the entire situation, ordering around, Julienne felt exhausted from being so much the attention of people. She's not used to talk so much and she's not used to order around. It requires more thinking than she used to. She then noticed Sebastion and looked at the time. He did his best. "Why don't you go and sleep, Sebastion. Being a Phantasm means having eyes and ears inside the city and knowing everything and I know for a fact that you've done more than you had to." She stated.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sensatian only smiled. "I've done what is needed. We all need to put in our parts or this will not succeed. Besides, I only did as much as I can. Nothing more."<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was the truth. He had done all he could so far but there was still so much more he needed to do, so much else that needed to be seen to. The city was not safe until they had finally managed to track the worst of the criminals and locked them up. Or just kill them outright. Whichever was done, something had to be done.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "But there is still a lot that has to be done. We need to make sure the people are safe. If they are safe, they will be on your side. You have to show them that you can take care of them and protect them, feed them and most of all, help them make their dreams come true. If you can do that, the city will always be yours."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne nodded at his statement with a heavy sigh and saw how much time has passed. The sun was already setting and she could hear some of the Phantasm members calling out to Vandal and Florian as they were placing the cannons. So far, even though it took them some time, things were going smoothly. But, their work was far from done.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "There's a lot to do and we'll take care of the people, but if we are unable to do things properly, we might as well throw ourselves to the sharks. In order to fulfill their dreams, we need to take care of their every day life." Julienne's stomach growled as she realized that she forgot to eat whole day. "I'm gonna get myself something to eat, you can join, if you wish." She stated and with that, she went inside the cabin and earlier this day, she ordered Katrina to prepare the food for everyone and dismissed her. Julienne took the roasted fish and potato salad, sitting down with the view of the city to her right. She sighed heavily as she started digging in, just realizing how hungry she is.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Mentally, she was going through more things that she needed to do. They had the supplies, markets kept working, she'll need to tomorrow morning send a letter to Ramely stating his right over the cities, as long as he's reigning over them in her name. Julienne had her doubts in ruling, she thought that she would be terrible at this, but luckily for her, there were people that were doing everything she demanded and were directing her, especially Sebastion.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sensatian wasn't going to argue against food. Having something to eat would be wonderful. Having good food would be even better. Tucking the rest of the notes in his pockets, Sebastian followed Julienne down below deck and to the cabin she used. Sebastian wished he could get some rest. He knew he couldn't stay awake any longer. His mind was a haze, his eyes didn't want to focus on anything and his whole body aches from top to bottom.<br/>
<br/>
  	 But if he was going to sleep, he had to eat as well. Once inside the cabin, Sebastian sat down but the small table and couldn't help but crunch up his face at the fish.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Fish? I'm sure we could have found something better to eat." Sebastian pointed out as he poked at the fish with his fork, wondering if this was what Julienne had been eating most of her life.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was definitely something Sebastian had never found any good. Proper meat was what a man should eat. Pork, beef, a nice deer or maybe wild boar.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne looked at Sebastian and chuckled as she kept on cutting into the fish skillfully and taking the bones out easily. "That's what you get to eat when you're on the ship at all times. We had some chicken ready, but that was gone even before it cooled off. Tomorrow, I'll be paying the workers to start rebuilding the castle. If I'm going to be a Queen, I cannot be in this ship at all times. But it won't be so white as Liam's was, that was one of the things I despised." Julienne stated. She had a few ideas on what she wanted to do with the castle and how to make it fit her standards, especially since she's able to think outside her comfort zone, sea was still close.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Tell me, where are you even from, Sebastian? You're not even born in Freysau, am I right? How did even Queen Genevieve have you?" Both her and Florian had something very much like french accent, which was very much local for the people of Freysau. If Julienne could guess, he's maybe from either north or west. But she'd let him tell her himself.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You wouldn't believe me if I told you." Sebastian smiled as he worked on the fish but wasn't enjoying all the work he had to put in just to eat. "A small village, far up north. Well sort of north, well somewhere in that direction. But the village doesn't exist anymore. It was destroyed only a little while after I left. Something army came past and used it to refill their stocks but it left the village with nothing so everyone there left. I think it's still there but sheisn't be much left of it."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian only had a few memories left of his home. There was nothing worth remembering. His parents were either not around and when they were around, they were either fighting or not talking. It was a house of silence or war, depending on the mood of his parents.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Let's say that place was boring, so I left. I still remember this clearly. I was still walking the roads, trying to understand this world. You have to understand, I came from a place where we didn't know anything about the world outside. We didn't even know who was a king or a lord or what they really were. So anyways, I was walking the roads and I was maybe, I think eight, when these two guys, big guys, jumped out of the bushes. They wanted mymoney and stuff and well, I didn't have any. So they decided to kill me."<br/>
<br/>
	   We're they really that big? Sebastian couldn't remember but when he was eight, they looked like giants to him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So I knew, I had to fight them or they kill me. So I fought them and I bested them, and it was easy. Well, I thought it was easy. So I went to the closest city and there I found a few men that do fights. So I started fighting in pits. Well, I was sure I could fight but I really didn't know what I was getting myself into. They beat me senseless. Broke my jaw a few times. I don't even know how many times my eyes were swollen shut. Broken ribs, broken everything. But I never lost, not a single fight. So I kept fighting and I kept winning. When I had enough money, I bought my first sword and I joined a mercenary group. But I trained myself. I watched them fight and I learned and I taught myself. Well, I did that for a few years and when the Queen found me, she wanted me to join her personal guard. So I did. The money she paid, well it was a lot."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne barely ate as she looked at Sebastian as he spoke, she really listened intently and she was surprised. She was right about one thing, he did come from somewhere in the north, but the rest of the story was something she did not expect. She couldn't help but laugh. "I can't even imagine you being eight and beating two men that were a whole lot bigger. That's a part that I find it hard to believe. But you're very much like my father, after all. There was a fire that destroyed his home and killed his parents and he was very much taking care of himself, until he joined a few sailors, that were actually pirates. He fell in love with the sea and big ships, much like I did during the years."<br/>
<br/>
	   She kept on taking the meat from the fish and thought about her father's life story. He says everything that she knows is just a tip of the iceberg, some things Florian never told her. "If you'd ever heard the song Captain's March, it's about the captain who had to leave his ship, due to the unforgiving storm. What he wasn't aware was that seventy men died along with that ship and the captain later in his life regretted it greatly. He abandoned everything he owned to punish himself. It's the death of my mother and having me, his only child, that made him change, though he only grew crazier. William, on the other hand, he is an unbelievably smart man, but weak and a coward, he talks his way in and out of situations. You probably already noticed how he gets around things, even though he's younger than me, I admire him. And Shade... Hmm.." Julienne thought about Shade and she still didn't understand how is he even here where he is.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Shade is a snake." Sebastian said with a wave of his hand. "You can train a snake. Teach it to be your pet when the mood strikes, it will turn and bite you. I wouldn't trust him, ever."<br/>
<br/>
  	 He had given up on the fish and moved on to the other options on his plate, far easier to eat. If he had to pick out the small bones from his meal, he wasn't going to struggle any further with it.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I don't know much about pirates, or their songs really. I can sing you a few sultry songs we use to sing as mercenaries. I can tell you tales of heroes and villains. But not much about pirates.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The things she had mentioned about William, he could agree with those. But trusting the man, looking up to him? Those were things Sebastian wasn't sure of. Maybe she could do those things, maybe she could look up to the man. He didn't know the man well enough to judge exceptto say that he was sneaky.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I guess I like your father, or I don't. I don't know. He's definitely crazy but I guess a good kind of crazy. Except when he wants to take on the wrong people."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne nodded. "That I agree with. Nobody knows Shade's name, but few years ago I did some digging about him. It took me a lot of time, but what I found that his name might've been Daniel Ellebron. He fits a description of a man who had that name. He has a wife and child, but supposedly, Daniel drowned himself. Daniel was a middle class citizen, had a good home and as far as I could tell, good relationship with his wife. Even though it wasn't Shade, still a strange story. I'd like to believe that it is him, because when I asked him, Shade held a dagger at my throat. He was very angry that I was digging about him, at all. I guess some people just want to disappear from the lives they've had."<br/>
<br/>
  	 At what he said about Florian, Julienne couldn't help but smile. "Wrong people? Every person you ever meet is wrong, especially if you're a member of the Phantasm. Everything you do here is downright wrong. We sin and we love to sin. Death, overuse of alcohol, some even use drugs, sexual perversions and taking many innocent lives for money. That's what we are. I don't know why gods chose me, when I have tried each of those things considered sinful and not to mention my main addiction is killing and that I don't what actual love is which is glorified for some reason, but I'm starting to think that gods decided to have someone do the dirty work for them. They could've taken actual Princess Tatianna if they wanted to have the actual Princess, not a lover of chaos. What do you think, Sebastian? Why were we the ones that were chosen for such big deed?"<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Oh no no no. You're not putting that on me! The choose you. All I have to do is help and get you there. The rest is all you. And I still think they chose you because of exactly that. You can get done what needs to be done. If the real princess was a part of this, who says she has the heart to kill the king and take the whole city and his armies? Maybe that's why you're the Princess of the World. Not because you're nice and sweet and innocent, but because you can do exactly what is needed."<br/>
<br/>
  	 That's what Sebastian thought but then, he could easily be wrong. Who knows what the gods thought or why they did things the way they did. All he knew was that she was the one chosen.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So moan and complain all you want Princess, but you're the one that has to do this. Besides, you saw what happened if you tried to back out."<br/>
<br/>
	   Maybe that had been a sign from the gods, warning them to not go off the path. He didn't think so though. The gods weren't about to try and kill them.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "But now that my food is done, I'm going to take your advice and sleep." Sebastian said, pushing his plate aside, which still held the fish he had disected in a rather messy fashion.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne raised both of her eyebrows at Sebastian at what he said and chuckled. "Oh really? Firstly, the way you put it, it now seems that I can get anything done, which is almost like a compliment and secondly, why the hell did you get that source of power, that blessing you and I both got from the goddess. Then why were you favored along with myself that night in the bar? And thirdly, it's Queen now." She said getting up.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne knew for a fact that Sebastian was chosen along with her and he couldn't convince her otherwise. If he wasn't as important as she is, he would die. There are plenty of people that could've been favored by the gods for whatever job they had to do and it just came up that it was Sebastian the one who is supposed to protect her. Sebastian just doesn't want to take any credit for some reason and she could tell.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once she walked towards the door, she smirked at Sebastian. "Get your sleep and rest, you'll need it. Who knows how many more cities I'll doom with cannonballs and explosions." She stated. Once she left the cabin, Julienne went by herself to the city walls to see how is the cannon formation going and it looks like a wrong decision for anyone who decides to invade the city. "Well, if someone possess magic, that might be a problem." William said, while Florian brushed the sweat off after placing the last remaining cannon. "Tomorrow, we'll do the eastern side." William said, pointing out to the other side of the wall. "You're doing a great job. Where is Vandal?" She asked, knowing that he was supposed to be with them. "He was called by 'is men. Then he got drunk, that pile o' muck." Florian said cursing, as they were heading back towards the Crimson Raider.<br/>
<br/>
  	 After the three have parted to their rooms and cabins, Julienne took the uncomfortable dress off and threw herself off in her bed, but she didn't notice that Vandal was in her room. "FLorian was right." She heard the voice with the clicking of the lock and she turned her head to see Vandal sitting on the floor with a key in his hand. "Y0u'd just keep changin' everything." Julienne covered herself with the sheets and reached for the dagger underneath her pillow. "Leave now, Vandal. You know I'm going to kill you." Vandal shook his head at her comment. For a moment there, she finally noticed that he was crying. At first, she thought he was drunk and that he's again losing his mind. "Nadal... Why haven't you told me of my big brother?" He said as he wept and Julienne frowned. "I don't know if he even died. He never got on the ship when we escaped." She stated. "He's dead, isn't he? My big brother... I heard of the demon, but you couldn't save him, now I don't have anyone else... Please let me stay here for the night. I can't be alone. You're all I have left." Julienne frowned and got off the bed, still covered in her sheets. She grabbed a wooden board. "You can stay here." She said as she swung the board and knocked him unconscious.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Fucking drunk bastard." She said as she took the roped and tied his hand and legs. She unlocked the door and left him in the front, locking it behind her. Vandal did this in the past whenever he got drunk and he would keep pestering her for various reasons, showing up out of nowhere in her room, but he never cried to her. She just remembered Nadal and she was certain that the man was met with a terrible fate. With that, she returned to her bed tiredly.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 He was too tired too argue. He could barely keep his mind from just being a haze of nothingness. He need his sleep. He knew he couldn't function properly. The fact that he hadn't passed out already surprised him. Maybe she was right. The gods had gifted him with something unnatural and he could still feel it in him, but it was in the back of his mind now, like it always been there and he didn't really notice it any more.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Without a second thought, Sebastian crossed over to his bed and fell down heavily. He didn't bother with undressing, he just fell down and was asleep the moment his head hit the pillow. It was a good feeling to be asleep, a feeling he had dearly missing. He wasn't sure how long he was asleep. The small cabin that heas supposed to use didn't have any windows. A small cot to sleep in, a small table to eat and two chairs. Simple and plain. In a way it suited him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 When Sebastian finally rolled over and stretched his taunt muscles, he felt wonderful, mostly. His mind finally felt awake, his eyes didn't burn anymore. He as thirsty as hell and hungry also, but onethat in my bothered him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With a yawn he swung his legs off the bed and relieved himself before checking his arm. There where the arrows had pierced him, the wounds were not only healing well, they were almost completely healed. As much as that surprised him, the wound in his side wasn't healing at all. During the night it had bled a little, reddening the dressing.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The stitches still held but the wound was tender and sore whenever he stretched. There was something wrong. It had to be magic, something strong enough to go against what the goddess had done to him. Someone else other than Drysal really wanted to make sure Julienne would die.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He had no answers to the wound or the thing of that night. Worrying over it would bring him no answers. So he pushed it to the back of his mind and took the morning to wash himself and shave and pull on clean clothes beneath the thin leather armour. He felt refreshed and alive again, ready to take on whatever this day brought.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Stepping out of the room and moving to Julienne's room, he had to step over Nadal sleeping and snoring in the corner, tied up like he had been doing something unsavoury, which was strange since the pirates saw almost nothing as unsavoury.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Hopefully Julienne was awake. There was a lot more work still waiting for them in the city, more work than Sebastian thought they would ever be able to complete.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Time to raise Princess!" Sebastian called, knocking loudly on the door.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne woke up early in the morning, but she didn't want to get up. Lazily, she was laying there, taking in every possible moment she could doing nothing, shutting her mind off things. When she hear don the decks above footsteps and people slowly waking up, that's when Julienne forced herself off her bed and slowly started preparing herself. Once she open the drawers with dresses, she rolled her eyes and closed it, returning to her comfortable clothes, her rich black velvet coat and a sleeveless shirt, which looked like a corset, but it wasn't the type that would make a woman faint for being out of breath, but the one perfect for hiding weapons.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once she got ready, putting her beloved tricorn hat over the crown she disliked so much, she turned to the door, hearing Sebastian knocking loudly. In the middle of the knocking, she violently flung the door open and was met by Julienne's frown. "I'll have your hands cut off. And you look well. Good." She said closing the door behind her and looked at Vandal. "Vandal, wake up you drunk bastard." She said kicking him in the abdomen as he flinched awake and coughed as she interrupted him in mid snore. "Wh... What... Why am I tied up? What's going on?" He said frowning as Julienne took a dagger and cut the ropes. "You got drunk and got inside me room crying about your brother." Vandal frowned, getting up as he held his head. "Well.. I'm sorry. Florian told me about Nadal yesterday.. I didn't know it was that bad back in El Chardera." He stated as Julienne shrugged. "You get your shit together, we've got a lot to work. "Sebastian, did you make a schedule about today?" She asked as she climbed up the stairs towards to the deck.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian only smiled as he stood aside for Julienne to let her wake Nadal, which Sebastian quickly discovered was actually someone else. These pirates were a strange bunch, definitely the type he would never had thought he would be in league with.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "No plans at the moment. Lords and such are busy sorting out their affairs. They also lived in this city so they had slaves. So they are in the process of freeing the slaves, giving them work and wages and clothing. The city guard is busy working on the problems across the city. Not much happening. A few attacks on some of those that support you, a few people died but those attackers have been taken care of for the most part. The guards seem to think that someone is behind the attacks, organizing them. If we find out anything more, I'll let you know. Other than that, it seems like we have the day to ourselves."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian had never thought he would speak those words again. A day to do what he wanted. The city, despite being under siege only the night past, was running smoothly. Everything was getting done if this pace kept up, the city would be in perfect condition in no time at all.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So I suggest we go into the city and have a proper breakfast. Not fish. No fish at all." Sebastian suggested, hoping Julienne would take the offer.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Besides, going into the city for breakfast would give her the chance to see the city for herself. If she was going to rule it, well this city and the others within the region, she had to know the cities, see them for herself and know the people as well. It was not easy being royalty but that was what she was now, both by the gods and by the rules of men. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne looked at Sebastian in surprise as he told her about the current situation. The city is getting back onto it's feet and that really made Julienne surprised, but glad. She needed a bit of a break, herself. It was slightly annoying that she had to be asked about everything, but it was all a part of the work.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She looked over to William and called him over. "I'm going a bit in the city. Before you work with cannons, I want you to send a letter to Lord Ramely about the reign over other cities and pay the architects to come over the ship tonight, we need to do some plannings on the castle. Did Florian think of anything else to do?" She asked as William looked around. "He said he wants to work on the ships and work on it's defenses. Other than that, we have to place the rest of the cannons." Julienne nodded and looked at Katrina. "Give them a hand. And if there's anything going on and that I should know, find me." Katrina nodded and bowed to the Queen as Julienne turned to Sebastion. "Alright, I could use something nice to eat." She said as they left the docks.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She looked around the city and at the people, they seem less confused and scared than they were two nights ago. Relatively enough, the kingdom is looking better and better, and it will be her responsibility above everything. Luckily for her, Julienne could walk the streets safe, knowing that she's dressed in her favorite clothing and she had a small but deadly enough weapon in each hiding place of her attire. Should anyone attack, they won't have it so easy. She's no regular Queen.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian had to admit, he was glad to be off the ship. As much as Julienne loved the ocean and sailing, Sebastian had a far greater fondness for keeping his feet on solid ground, where it didn't sway under his feet the entire time. At least the ground was predictable, you can use it to run and hide and know that if it was going to rain, you weren't going to get killed by a sudden wave out of nowhere.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Which made his walk through the city towards a good tavern all the more joyful. It was good to see the people, slowly returning to their ordinary lives, as ordinary as it was for them. There were big changes happening and they could feel it. Whether it was good or bad for them, it depended on the business they ran, but at least no one seemed to recognize them. They might recognize the outfit Julienne wore but he didn't think they would recognize her as the queen. It was still far too early for her face to be everywhere and well known.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The small tavern Sebastian led Julienne to was one he had seen the previous day when he had walked with the guard captain. It had looked like a good place to eat but he hadn't been hungry at that time. His biggest reason for choosing this small tavern, the fact that it looked so clean, almost brand new, like it had been built only a few days ago. He liked the idea that everything was new, it made him imagine the food was going to be just as good, he hoped.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once inside, there was a small number of others in the tavern, enjoying a small breakfast, no one that looked dangerous. Even so, Sebastian still choose a table close to the corner of the tavern, where they were surrounded by two walls, meaning that no one would be able to sneak up on them.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So, how's this look?" Sebastian asked, already smelling the good food in the kitchen. "If this place is any good, I will definitely visit here often."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne let Sebastian to lead the way, knowing that he probably had a specific place in his mind, he already went through the city, so at least he'll know a good place to just sit and relax from all the insane stress these last two days. Julienne was thankful that she wasn't recognized as a Queen yet, but she knew that one of these days she'll have to step forward and speak to the people, show who she is, what her intentions are. She'll need to prepare a speech. She groaned quietly to herself, she despised politics, yet she had no other choice.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once they got into a fairly decent tavern with decent folk inside, no one looked like trouble, people seemed her to be going on and about their lives here despite all the chaos that has happened, it almost seemed as nothing has happened. But, she could hear them talk about the latest events on why things have happened. She could clearly tell that each person has a theory of their own about everything and she would not judge them for that.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As they sat in the corner as Julienne preferred, she smirked at Sebastian's question as she looked around once again and smelling the food. "Surprisingly decent. After these events, I'm surprised that there's a place hanging on this well and it looks like a place which I'd spend time in." Julienne stated. Coffee smells wonderful, she thought to herself. It's been a while since she drank some, since in ships all they drink is water and rum.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Who knows. Maybe they had some agreement with the king. Maybe they were secretly supplying him with slaves." Sebastian shrugged.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It could be true, it could be a lie. It could be something completely different. If there was something happening with this place, rumours and news of it would eventually spread. They could not hide forever.<br/>
<br/>
	   "What can I get for you?" A girl asked coming to their table, looking extremely chirpy for such an early morning.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Breakfast." Sebastian said plainly.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He didn't care how she took it. She could see it anyway she wanted, as long as she brought him food that wasn't fish and would be enough to fill him as well. He wanted to eat properly. He had barely eaten the previous night. The food Julienne had made sure was prepared for them was not nearly enough. He hoped this girl would understand what it meant to bring him breakfast. If not, he would have to order more than once. At least he had the money to pay for it all.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "If they work with slaves, they won't like my reaction." Julienne said simply with an raised eyebrow. She doesn't want the slave market to be a thing while she's around. She'll teach the slaves to fight and those who have had enough negativity in their life will have right to marry and have children if they agreed to do some work and earn some gold for proper life. Its the nobles and those in power she most worried about, the rest She'll leave for William and Shade to keep an eye on and once the time comes, she will react.<br/>
<br/>
  	 When the girl approached to ask what she could get them, Sebastian's response made Julienne chuckle. The girl frowned slightly and Julienne sighed thinking of what she could eat. "It might be early, but I think I could eat an entire chicken. I feel like we've deserved to eat well after such hard days of work." She stated, the more she thought about it, the more hungry she was. Sebastian was right, fish isn't enough to feed one person.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 "It's not so much about them working with slaves but them having to learn to work without slaves." Sebastian pointed out when the serving girl was gone.. "It's like you trying to be the princess instead of one of the Phantasms. You didn't like it and they won't either. I don't rightly know if the slaves will like it either. If it's the only thing you've ever known your entire life, it's hard to go away from it. If a baker is told he's not allowed to bake anymore and instead has to take up the hammer and work in a forge, he won't know the first thing of what he should do, and he definitely won't make any good armour or swords, or horse shoes or wagon wheels. You need to take it further. You need to actually show them a different world. Maybe open a school or something."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian wasn't sure how Julienne so approach the problem of the slaves. It was a tough thing to understand and do. He didn't even think a school of some sort would really be any good at all. The slaves needed to understand that they were free, that they didn't need to take any orders from anyone and that they could think for themselves. He didn't know how the mind of a slave worked but he had seen slaves before, bowing and scraping to their master's every wish and desire. It had made him wonder before if the mind had been beaten out of them. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne looked at Sebastian as he spoke, while the woman guessed that they wanted roasted chicken and went back to the chicken to prepare their order. Julienne thought about what Sebastian said and sighed. He was right, it'll be hard to convince them to another lifestyle. "I'll give them a good choice to make. They can live normally, following rules as every other citizen with different Lev of importance or they can do what we do, kill slave merchants and make some revolution. Would you expect sonething like this to happen from group of assassins who started from a condemned pirate? Maybe. You never know."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne said with a smirk and then took a look at Sebastian. There were few things that slightly bothered her and she wanted to know his thoughts and the truth, even though he might not tell it to her. Still, she tested it out. "You promised to the Queen and you were given a task by the goddess. But you do still have free will and no one has a gun pointed to your head. Why are you still watching my back, Sebastian. I don't wanna hear that its the right thing or I promised bullshit. I want to hear it from you. A man and a mortal whose life is short."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
	   "Honestly?" Sebastian asked, rising an eyebrow.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He wasn't expecting this kind of question from Julienne. Especially since she had basically been taking orders her entire life. She might have enjoyed what she did, but people told her who to kill and she did so. She was in a way, a slave. Sebastian was quite happy knowing that everything he had done his entire life had been by his own choice. Joining the queen, fighting in wars, traveling, it was all what he wanted to do at that moment. When he didn't want to join a war, he didn't. When a lord pissed him off, he left and let him fight the battle on his own. Everything had been a choice of his own, the Phantasms didn't seem like they really cared who they killed, as long as the person fell within their realms of acceptable.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "To be honest, it's fun. Who can say no to going on a world saving quest given to them by the goddess herself!" Sebastian pointed out. "It will be one hell of a story to tell one day, if I survive this of course. Besides, you saw what happened if you try and go against the gods." Sebastian pointed out to what had happened on the ship when they had been visited by the ghostly specter. "But other than that, I don't really have anything else I want to do right now. This is the only war worth even considering. The rest of the world is sleeping while we fight this."<br/>
<br/>
	   Of course, Sebastian couldn't say everything he was thinking, it wouldn't be right. He couldn't just blab about everything in his mind. He had to keep some secrets or he wouldn't feel comfortable being around Julienne. Sometimes, things had best left unsaid, so he believed anyway. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne listened to what Sebastian has said and smirked. She knew for a fact that this was not all. He said what she would expect from any person to tell her and that was part of the truth, undoubtedly. "Let's hope you'll see more explosions planned by me. But still, I can tell you're holding back to tell me more. Is there something more personal about it? Every person have their own goal, their morale. You wouldn't be endangering your life every day because one woman was deemed that she's able to save the world while making even more chaos."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne still thinks there must be some mistake as they chose her out of all people. Maybe Sebastian was right earlier, she gets the job done and she very well knows what she's doing. But if she is going to save the world, why is she allowed to create more chaos such as killing a group of nobles and a King and not allowed to sail away.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I always put my life on the line." Sebastian grinned. "What's the fun in living if you know you're going to be safe. But if you're life is in danger, now that is when you put everything on the table. That's when you try your damnest and that's when the only time when you really know if this is the life you want. And so far, I've always won and I've always gone back to it."<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was the only reason he had always joined wars. That was were the real fight was, when you could die from an arrow or a swung sword or any number of ways. Yet with all the ways of possibly dying, he had survived them all, he was the one that stood atop all of it. And it was also the place he had found the best fighters, the ones that challenged him, drew out everything he knew about killing and fighting and pushed him to his limits.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Anything else you would like to know?" Sebastian asked as the serving girl brought them what they hard ordered, and Sebastian got the breakfast he wanted as well. "Besides, I doubt we're going to have much time left in the future to just sit like this. When you start an army, you're not going to have any time left on your hands. I've seen some generals spend days awake trying to overcome problems. Hopefully you won't be stubborn and will listen to those that give you advice." ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne shook her at Sebastian as he asked her if there was anything else she would like to know. He enjoys wars and she enjoys killing, Phantasm have offered something to Sebastian other than being Queen's lap dog. They offered adventure at first, which grew to be something so much more than that, including wat and some sort of revolution. If he keeps following Julienne, he's bound to be followed by death much more than he would know.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Taking advice? Many people would advise me to stop killing people or as you said, dress nicely, smile and make other men love me. I'd rather die than to do that, war or not. And tell me, who can we trust in situations like this? Only people whose advice I'd listen to is yours, Florian's or William's. Shade has a tail between his legs lately, but I trust him the least in this group. Lord Ramely is in the same, but he got his money and he got to live from that terrible incident which happened recently. Whose advice could I take? Headhunters will eventuallt be after me and if anyone knows that there's death in every corner, it's me. You know that, as well." She said as she started taking the meat from the chicken, enjoying the smell, feeling her hunger.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Trust those that you pay." Sebastian said as he started with his food while it was still nice and hot. "People trusted you the same way. They paid you, trusting that you would do exactly as they ask and of course, not tell anyone about it. Just like you can pay someone and trust that the advice they give you is exactly what you needed. And I'm sure you've had a lot of people that wanted you dead before. Can't really be anything new. You were world famous and with that comes a big price on your head."<br/>
<br/>
  	 He knew it sounded simple but that was the simple truth, and he wasn't really giving her much incentive either. People had trusted him to win wars for them. The queen had trusted him to keep her alive. He had failed before. He had failed to win wars, failed to keep the queen alive and sometimes, failed on purpose because he simply didn't find the enjoyment in the war he had signed up on. But he had never betrayed someone. He didn't know why. He's had many chances to do so in the past to previous employers but he had never actually done it.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Besides, with your father's past and Williams brains, I don't think you need anyone else to help you advise. Between the two of them you have all the help you need. Wouldn't help having a trained army. Which means you will need good fighters to train them. Well, you're queen now. You can hire a few bandits and mercenary groups to do just that. You have more than enough money. I wonder how much money you do have now."<br/>
	   ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Digging into her food, occasionally looking up at Sebastian, Julienne wondered. How far will they go with all this. "Money is not a problem with Phantasm." She stated as she chewed on her bite. "We've been making filthy amount of bloodstained money for decades. We would barely spend it. Let's say of someone tried to rob us and found each and every well hidden place with all that gold and manage to survive, they wouldn't know where to take all that money. Florian might be a crazed drunkard, but he sure as hell knows what he's doing. He would pay everyone for the good work, spend some money on equipment and reinforcing the ship, buy necessities and drinks. Nothing more and because we did not waste any money for what did not need."<br/>
<br/>
  	 They're richer than more King's at once. But this time they will need to waste some money on soldiers and the castle that Julienne will need as a Queen. Some money will go for the armies and soldiers. Most money will stay amongst the Phantasm, she knows the people and she trusts them more than other people. "You're right about one thing, trust those to whom you pay. More money will be slipping for us thanks to the taxes once this all is done. I need to do a lot of reinforcement to make up for what happened. Things that people enjoyed will keep happening, only the owning of the slaves will be illegal. I will see to the other things."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   "See, you've got everything under control." Sebastian pointed out.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He had known he wasn't all that critical to keeping her on the right path. All he had to do was keep her alive while she walked this path. Everything else was up to her. She was the princess of the world, she was the one that would stop Drysal and of course, she was the one everyone looked to. Without her, this world will be a loss. Without him, all she had to do was find someone else that would keep her back safe and she had many of those on the ships of the Phantasms. He was sure there were a lot of young lads that would do their utmost best to both prove that they were truth worthy and that maybe, she could place her trust in one of them, and even maybe allow for more to happen.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian couldn't hold back the chuckle. He imagined it already. Rows upon rows of young men, all dressed in fine clothes trying to woe the princess of the world with gifts and words, attempting to be her next husband. Her first husband hadn't even lasted a day, not even an hour. They would have to do very well in order to stay alive longer than that. But another marriage, well it would benefit them in a few ways. But Julienne had her armies and she had money, there was nothing another suitor could give her that she didn't already have.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "All you have to do is make everything work. That's what makes a successful ruler. Sure, there will be starving people and there will be crime, but as long as everything works. As long a merchants can sell their goods, as long as the people can work and eat and laugh and live and love, then they will not try to hang you. That's what the queen always said. Everything must work, from the smallest detail to the biggest, it must all work."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne noticed the chuckle of Sebastian's and couldn't help but shake her head, wondering what it was that went through his mind. She knew that he didn't tell her everything, but she also knew that he doesn't have to tell her anything he doesn't feel like, even though she is curious. "Being a ruler is like having thousands of children. This just reminds me that I've been born in such odds that I could never live freely. Especially not now. The crown I now have is heavy. It just keeps telling me that I carry this weight for which I was never ready. It goes surprisingly well."<br/>
<br/>
  	 There was a little frown formed on her face as she thought about ruling further. "If I have to marry again some idiot like the last King, it won't be Drysal people would have to worry. A true Queen doesn't need a King and that's the end of it. I do have everything I need. The thing that's left is people's trust. This is where politics steps in." She sighed heavily, rubbing the temples of her head. The more she thought about it, the more pressured she was. She knew how politics worked, but she hated every last bit of it. Julienne is having hard time keeping of what is left of her, because everytjong worked against her, even though this was not about her, no matter how much she wanted to tell herself that it isn't.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I am not doing that." Sebastian said quickly. "You already gave me the armies and the city guard. That's a hell of a lot I need to take care of. I'm not doing politics as well."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian would stand on this point until the end of time. He had seen how the queen handled politics, he had seen how she used the men to her advantage and befriended the women and made them her lapdogs. He knew he didn't have the tongue for such things and he wasn't about to learn it either. The only silver he wanted was in his pocket, not on his tongue.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The rest of the morning breakfast went rather well, as much as Sebastian could gauge it. From there, everything was just a whirlwind of activity. From checking on the city, to assigning duties to even checking on the standing army of the throne, which was no easy task since they were spread out across the entire region. It meant he had to ride out and find them and check on them, which was somewhat of a relief. He managed to get out of the city and breathe in some fresh air. He was surprised to find how much he didn't like the smell of fish everywhere.<br/>
<br/>
  	 But the armies where quite the site. They were organized, trained and ready for battle at any moment. This was what you got when you trained slaves to be fighters. They were all under the command of captains, all reigning from various houses of the nobility. Some of those houses no longer existed and some of them had vowed their alliance to the queen. It was an easy enough job to have the captains reassigned to those that supported the queen, it was another matter making the soldiers understand that they were no longer slaves and could leave the army. Majority of them didn't want to leave. This was what they wanted, this was their home and their life.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As much as Sebastian had his own struggles with keeping the peace in the city, making sure the city guard was up to the task of keeping the people safe from each other and organizing the army, Julienne had her own troubles in the court with mundane complaints from the people to serious complaints from nobles. Some used the slavery abolishment to try and rid themselves of their rivals, which meant inquiries and investigations. While others tried to sway the queen to allow slavery to be returned to them since it was the very live blood of the city.<br/>
<br/>
  	 And of course suitors. The amount of suitors that came and went from the palace was baffling. Sebastian had never thought that there were so many people trying to marry the queen, so many trying to get a foot into royalty. But they all came and they all tried. News from Drysal was sparse. No one seemed able to pierce through the veil he managed to protect himself with. Somehow that man was almost a saint to the world, becoming more popular as the man who helps the world, compared to the princess of the world that slaughtered husbands on the first night of her marriage.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The rumours that started spreading of her seemed to go from obscure to just insane, but still, people seemed to believe it, which made it very strange. First the temples pulled away from the city, announcing themselves from the throne Juliennne occupied, leaving them with no support from the religious types. Other lands united themselves with Drysal, calling the queen barbaric and evil.<br/>
<br/>
  	 But then, that seemed to play in to their hands. Where they lost religion, they gained bandits and rouges and mercenaries, all of them flocking to the city with the news that she was recruiting for the army and paid handsomely. The city was packed, people forcing their way from one side of the street to the other. It became too much. There was no choice but to evict some from the city and allow them to build new homes just outside the walls. If they didn't take this action, it could lead to some very bad omens in the city, something best avoided at all cost, even if some people didn't like this choice.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With so much happening, Sebastian barely noticed the time fly by. One day rolled into the other, time moving on, day after day. Before he knew it, five months had passed and summer and autumn had passed right by, bringing winter with its chilly winds. He wished summer would come again, the cold was not for him, a wish that would be only fulfilled in a few months time. So much time had passed and they hadn't moved. he couldn't help but feel that they weren't making progress while Drysal seemed to be winning over the entire world with his act of being a saint. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Unlike Drysal who's been a Lord for quite some time, Julienne was starting from what she had from her past life and building it. Unfortunately, Lord Dick was being a good liar, showing everything that he's not to people and like blind sheep, they followed.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You're insane and evil woman, a tyrant Queen who is thirsty for blood." William said as Julienne was inside Crimson Raider, despite having a castle built the way she wanted. The castle was tastefully built, a mixture of gold and crimson, with a different outside structure that was rather epic, it was taller than it was wide, gargoyles on the edges. Inside was mostly dimly lit with a rather macabre art, everything that was considered sinful in the religions was portrayed by artists. Lots of reds and darker shades, a golden throne with a roaring lion and red velvet for Julienne to feel comfortable to sit on. People would look at the enormous paintings in wonder, but they didn't seem scared, they were very much interested in their Queen who was an actual mystery. Her deeds spoke of her in both good and bad ways. At William's words, Julienne shrugged. "That's true, I'm surprised that there's a majority of people who accepted that." She stated, while William read from the paper. "And also, the churches will abandon the city, forming the alliance with Drysal." At these words, Florian started banging the table with his fist, laughing loudly, followed by Julienne's laughter as well. Even William wanted to laugh, knowing exactly what is so funny. They known for a fact that the demon who killed many people in El Chardera had something to do with Drysal. "I wish I was there to see their faces when they realize who is the bigger evil here. Well, the religious objects will be destroyed, but we will keep one for those who are believers and decided to stick to my side. We will dedicate that church to the gods that chose me and Sebastian. Before we destroy anything, ask people what they want built." William smirked at Julienne, seeing that she is being considerate of people's wants.<br/>
<br/>
  	 After the people have been speaking about what they want, they were game grounds for them, new bars, Julienne was even forming a trading alliance with few Kingdoms outside Zarre. Exotic drinks, food, clothes and jewelry were shipped their way to Julienne's kingdom, she even allowed exotic shows by performers and anyone could watch it. The Queen was obviously more than ready to give her people something to entertain themselves, while to the side, she's been working on serious matters as the people were very much distracted by exotic shows. With every kingdom she aligned with, Shade was traveling to those kingdoms along with Florian, who was watching the fool, making deals with local assassins and bandits, while Julienne was greeting other Lords with smiles. She started to attract attention to herself, finally going against herself and listening to Sebastian's advice. The suitors were not giving up, but Julienne would give them a nice time, paying beautiful women to keep them busy, so she can sneak away from all the suitors and their attempts, even if she ignored her sexual tension, Julienne was focusing only and only on building her own 'rebellious' empire. She was never more serious on creating something as big as this and Florian was a proud man, he himself never looked better.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Having so many people in one place and realizing that they need to build houses outside the kingdom, Julienne gave a good amount of money for all who were ready to build farms outside. Some tried to trick the Queen, but those people were publicly executed by Julienne herself, sending a message that Queen is unforgiving and reminding them that this is Phantasm kingdom. Reminding them that they're lucky that they have so much, more than they could ever think of. Farms were built outside the city, security was tight and nobody was ever hungry and Julienne was still making money and keeping it for further ideas. There are a few times when Julienne would secretly visit the last church dedicated to the gods or a goddess more specifically. She would sit there and stare at the statue of the goddess. Many thought that the Queen was praying, but was she?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Was there really so much that had to be done. The list tucked in Sebastian's bag felt like it was growing ever longer and the more he tried, the longer it seemed to grow. Everything was a problem, wherever he went. The worst was, people seemed to think of him as her second in command since he was in charge of the army and city guard. Instead of taking up matters with the queen, many of the regular folk thought it would be a grand idea to bring their problems to him, problems he didn't know how to possible solve. He tried his best, he did everything he could but he was slowly growing weary of the troubles that seemed to follow him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 First he had an entire army to sort out. Then he had to weed out everyone still loyal to King Liam. Then he had to deal with problems that came with the city, people stealing homes and businesses that had been abandoned. So many problems, so little of him to go around. It's been two days since he had even managed to get a proper night's rest. He had managed to sleep for three hours every night but that was only because he had to. The moment he closed his eyes he was asleep but a few moments later he would be awake again with a new stack of problems laying in front of him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 At least he had gotten a small office to work out of. The guard captain, Captain Rorik had proved to be a valuable man. Sebastian wasn't sure what he would have done without the man's help. He was competant, strong, well known and most of all, dedicated to his work, something that seemed rare these days. And Sebastian had to admit it, he missed Julienne at times. As much as he was supposed to protect her, this was one of the ways of protecting her, the best way he could think of at the moment, but he still missed sitting and talking with her.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It made him think of something. He was tired of the city. He was tired of the problems it brought, tired of the people, the sounds, all of it and if he knew Julienne as well as he thought he did, she would hate it even more, especially sitting on the throne, people bowing and scraping to her, calling her majesty and highness.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Waiting until early in the morning, well before the sun was up, Sebastian made sure he was awake and ready, pulling the thick fur cloak around his shoulders and tying it tight around his neck so not a bit of breeze could force it's way underneath. Leaving the city guard barracks before the change of the guard, Sebastian made it up the street, a few quick steps was all that was needed to move through the massive gates of the palace that had been rebuilt, a really impressive place, though Sebastian would have liked to see some brighter colours. Maybe a little green. He had always been fond of green, and white, and sometimes a splash of orange.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian gave the phantasms guarding the palace a nod and smile, heading past them and through the long corridors until he reached the private quarters of the new queen. No one stood guard outside her door, they didn't have to protect her so closely, that was his duty.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian entered the room quietly, picking up a blanket from the couch that he uses to throw over the body sleeping comfortably on the huge bed.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Come on Princess, time to go for a walk." Sebastian said as he wrapped Julienne in the blankets, ensuring she would be warm against the cold outside. "I think it's time we got out of here for a bit. This city is going to drive me crazy."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Even though Julienne seemed that she knew what she was doing, she didn't always feel like doing the 'right' thing. She was growing more irritated and frustrated at times, lacking her sleep and when a woman lacks her sleep, that's no good. Luckily for Julienne, she knows how to handle herself before the people, but the soon they leave the palace, she starts cursing and venting out on how much she wants to burn the city down and leave this behind, but that never happened. It was only Queen's anger speaking out of her and her frustrated exhaustion.<br/>
<br/>
  	 One of the things that were helping her were the spies of other kingdoms she hadn't yet proved her alliance with, catching the bastards and Julienne having the honor of locking them down in the dungeon and beating the shit out of them. It was one of the rare times when Julienne gets a bit calmer. But still, things were not dying down and she had to bite through and continue her damned reign.<br/>
<br/>
  	 One of the regular cold nights, Julienne went to bed, covering herself in satin sheets, the only comfort she enjoyed so much, the sheets being the most expensive thing she was willing to give so much money for. Feeling the blanket being wrapped around her, Julienne jerked awake, hearing Sebastian that they should go outside. Still half asleep, she rubbed her eyes, pulling herself up. "Mm, what? Where will we go?" She muttered.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   "Does it matter?" Sebastian threw back as he left her bedroom.<br/>
<br/>
  	 There was a reason why he had taken the most obvious route through the palace. It was the best way to see just where all the guards were. As many phantasms there were, there still weren't nearly enough of them to have enough to guard the entire palace. It made it easy for Sebastian to sneak out without being seen.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was a quick trip through the palace, leaving through the rear to where the stables where located. The royal stables were more like a mansion, the horses being stabled in the most exotic of fashions. Placing Julienne's down on the ground close to a lantern, which wouldn't really give a lot of heat but the blankets would do a good job.<br/>
<br/>
	   Leaving her there for a moment, Sebastian quickly saddled two horses before bringing them back to Julienne.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Since we've been working so hard, I thought it would be a good idea to take a break. Remember when I had to go and see all the army posts? Well I found a really nice little lake. It's not far from here at all. I was thinking we could just go there, have a good breakfast and just get away from all of this."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne had no idea that Sebastian would come out of nowhere like this, telling her to get out of responsibilities for once, but she didn't fight it. She needed some time away from all the mess and judging by how less they were spending time with one another, she knew how hard he was working. Letting him carry her outside the palace to the stables, she noticed he knew his way passed the guards.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You became a bit sneaky too, did you?" She asked once he went to get them some horses, snuggling herself into the warm blankets, slowly waking up from the sleep, luckily for her, she fell asleep early and had a good sleep, so she was not as irritable. She looked at him as he said that he found a lake to go to when he was looking for army posted, Julienne nodded and climbed up the horse. "Alright, good thing it isn't far. A little break from needy people sounds a good plan for me."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 "What can I say, you rub off on me." Sebastian grinned as he lifted Julienne onto the horseback, which made him look at the leg of hers that's exposed. "Are you wearing anything under those blankets?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian didn't even consider that Julienne was naked. Knowing her, he wouldn't surprised that she did enjoy sleeping naked. She grew up on a ship, privacy wasn't something Sebastian actually thought existed in a ship.<br/>
<br/>
	   "I can go back for some clothes. Any special you want? A nice velvet dress? Maybe some silk slippers as well?"?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 As Sebastian lifted her up on the horse and looked at her leg that was revealed from under the blanket and laughed at his question loudly, which was who knows what time she laughed like this. Julienne sleeps naked all the time and she didn't want to say anything to Sebastian, seeing how quickly he just took her and carried her outside.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I was wondering when will you realize that I'm naked. Bring me my long velvet dress and shoes. It's too cold for slippers."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   "Then wait right here."<br/>
<br/>
  	 This time Sebastian didn't try to hide. After all, Julienne was in the stables and the sun would still come up, he had enough time. Which gave him the chance to quickly return to her room, gather a few clothes and hurry back, the bag over his shoulder, looking like a man going somewhere more, which wasn't strange since he did always have to keep going somewhere.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well this should do but the sun will be up soon. Let's hurry before someone actually sees us and drags you back to the throne." Sebastian said as he mounted a horse of his own and headed out of the stables.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Most of the city was slowly waking as well, lights coming on, a few people starting to walk the city and starting their day. No one tried to stop them or recognized them, especially with the darkness still lingering as the horizon was becoming lighter and lighter.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian had the perfect place in mind. He was sure Julienne would like it, well he hoped she would like it, he certainly liked it. The road he took out of the city took them away from the main road, keeping them well away from more people that could see them and recognize them. Soon the entire palace would be looking for them, Katrina probably more than anyone else.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "It's close now." Sebastian said as moved from a road and into a thin forest, his place only a short distance away now. "And you better like it. It's my little secret place. Don't want you telling everyone what a horrible time you had here."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 When Sebastian returned with the bag of clothes, Julienne immediately opened it and pulled out the first dress that was in her reach, putting it on herself and again wrapping the blanket around herself and as soon as Sebastian was ready, so was she and the ride began. It was a still peaceful morning, which she forgot what they were like. Every day for her was hectic with problems and bullshitters trying to get her attention in any way they could.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As they were riding away from the waking kingdom, she looked at Sebastian as he said not to tell anyone about the place they were going for and smirked. "I'm having a professional relationship with almost everyone, I doubt they would even care. As for me hating my time there, I don't know, don't jump to conclusions." She stated.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, it's no palace or soft rugs or nice big fires and expensive wines." Sebastian teased when he reached the edge of the tree line and slipped off his horse.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Removing the saddle and letting the horse roam free in this area, Sebastian quickly took over for Julienne and took the saddle from her horse as well. He was not going to leave the poor beasts to be burdened all day long.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I wouldn't say those clothes are right for this but it should do well enough. I did hide some leggings and a proper shirt right at the bottom."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian struggled to hide the smile. He had to admit, Julienne did look amazing in a dress. It accented everything of her female figure, which was something quite to behold. In form fittings clothes, she was just as a site to behold.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Come on, this way." Sebastian said as he headed through the densely packed trees, stepping out of the forest and to the small lake he had mentioned.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was a perfect little hiding place. Protect by the trees, impossible to reach on horseback and of course best of all, no one knew about it. But it wasn't the spot her was looking for. Walking along the edge of the lake, he moved to the small rock out cropping. It wasn't much but there was a small hole there, leading down into the earth.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian went first, taking the torch that had been laying on the side of the small cave entrance since the last time he had been there. He first had to dip the cloth wrapped top in oil before he could light it. The cave didn't go down far. It was a only a short distance down before the cage flattened and moved straight towards the lake.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, there you go." Sebastian said as he leaned the torch against the cave wall and thumbed to the crystal that was lodge in the very rock, giving a perfect view into the lake beneath the water. "Amazing, isn't it?" ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne chuckled and shook her head at his joking statement. "That might be my life now, but you know that I'm not that type of Queen." And it was true, just being away even naked in the blanket on a horse, riding through the cold seemed more natural to her, even though she hated the cold more than anything. She was from Freysau, after all. Summer was something she grew to adore.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once they got to the place, Julienne took a good look at the lake and the trees and smiled as she got off the horse. She waved off at Sebastian's statement about clothes. "This dress does the trick, I'm not putting anymore effort on changing my clothes unless I actually need to." She also noticed that there was a repressed smirk forming on his face. Was he that excited to bring her here? She didn't understand it, but then again, it was a beautiful place.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She followed after him and tilted her head in confusion as he moved the rock, revealing an entrance to what seemed an underground cave. "You were more sneaky than I thought!" She said as she followed him inside and got awestruck by the place he guided her in. She walked ahead, looking around and then looked at Sebastian. "How did you even find this? This is amazing. And secretive, which makes it better." She said. She expected him to guide her some place out in the open, but this was something else.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian took a comfortable seat by the crystal that was the only thing separating them from the water. If the crystal gave way, he was sure they would drown. But he was certain it would hold. So he was comfortable sitting by the crystal and took everything out of the bag. It wasn't a hot breakfast but it was still something good to eat.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Poached eggs, slightly sour pickles, fresh bread, sweet cheese melted over bread, crispy, thick rinds of pork and of course, some goodnwine to ward off the cold.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "At least no one will find us here. We can stay here all day and just relax." Sebastian said as he worked on making the sandwiches. "Having a break from everyone is nice. I really don't think I want to go back. Did you really have to put me on charge of the armies and city guard?"<br/>
<br/>
	   He couldn't help but have that thought in his head since Julienne had given him the task. He was sure there were a lot of other people a lot more qualified than he was.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne took a nice long look at the surroundings, letting it sink in, so she can later focus on conversation with Sebastian. The moment she heard him shuffling inside the bag, she turned to him and sat next to him, taking the wine first and taking a drink. It was cold, but Julienne wasn't the type to complain, yet a drink or two brought that nice and warm feeling from the inside. Just a few more drinks and the blanket will be used just so she can sit on it.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Taking the sandwich, Julienne sighed at his question and thought about it. "Because from the Phantasm, they don't care about the army and the guards, I think that's fairly obvious." She said before taking a bite. "Besides, I don't trust anyone else. William is good with people, but not city guards, he knows nothing of it. I didn't want to pick anyone from Liam's reign, because my plan was to take over. Although, after so many responsibilities, I'm questioning my deeds. Was it all worth it, just so I can be pissed off for days because I can't sleep properly and because people come to me with the dumbest requests. And the suitors... Oh, don't get me started on those."<br/>
<br/>
  	 If she can even call them men. All finery, sweet talkers, but none saw a proper fight, she even think they would start squirming if they saw blood. Type of men Julienne would tie to bed and leave, so she wouldn't be disappointed.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "And who says I will do a better job?" Sebastian threw back. "I've been part of armies, I've been in hudnreds of battles but I didn't do anything with the armies. I was just a part of them. What I'm doing now, I feel like I'm in over my head. I have no idea what I'm doing. Hell, inhave no idea what to do if someone decided to attack us. If Drysal came with an army over the hills right now, I'm sure we would loose that fight."<br/>
<br/>
  	 He had sometimes stayed up at nights, wondering what the hell he was supposed to do, worrying that of something happened what he was supposed to do. Even now he was sitting there, staring at the lake from a new perspective, seeing the fish swim all calmly with no worries.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "At least you have advisors and helpers. You have William there and your dad to freak out and scare anyone that comes too close. Me, I have no idea what the hell I'm doing. Point me to someone and I can fight them."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne listened to what Sebastian said and shook her head, smirking. "You make it sound like I know what I'm doing. You have more experience with armies because you've been with them. I've no experience in ruling at all. I've been visiting Kings and Queens, but only for their last dinners, while my attention was focused on my timing, not on their reign. And you ask how can you do a better job. You DO a better job. You're dedicated, you barely sleep, but everything you've been doing had a positive effect. I, on the other hand, fight the urge to blow the city up, just so I can get on the ship and disappear into the sea. I'd rather be taken by the storm than deal with nobles and people's problems that are so easy to solve, but they're too ignorant to do."<br/>
<br/>
  	 She thought about William and Florian, them being useful to her. "William is like my dog, obedient to his master, fetching the stick wherever it's thrown, but Florian is more my moral support more than anything. He's my only family and he's been a big part of my life and I want him nearby until the last breath of either of us."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne every day was becoming more and more certain that she may be touched by death. She knew she'll pay for every single life taken by her hand. Florian might even outlive her with his terrible lifestyle. Maybe even Sebastian. "I think you'll give the final blow to Drysal." She stated, having that picture in her mind. Somehow, it made sense.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I have no idea what the hell are we gonna do about Drysal. Don't even know how we're even gonna get close to him. But, I think I just had an idea. You hate ruling and you don't know much about it, it's not for you. So why not change it a little? It might be risky though."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian had heard of it been done before in the past but he didn't know if this time it would work or not. It could be tricky, especially when they had to actually find the right person for this job.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Ok I know this sounds rediculous but just indulge me for a bit. What if we replace you? We get someone that looks like you to rule and make all the decisions. Important stuff she can of course run by you and well, you're free to do what you want. Maybe join my army. Then I can order you around." Sebastian teased, giving Julienne a soft nudge with his shoulder.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne tilted her head as Sebastian said that she can change a thing about ruling and took a drink of wine, listening to what he said. It might be a interesting thing to do. But what about gods, she thought to herself. Wouldn't they do the same thing they did at the sea. As she listened further about joining the army so he can order her around, Julienne couldn't help but laugh after he nudged her.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You sneaky bastard." She nudged him back and handing him the wine. "You only suggested that so you can take your chance and boss me a bit around to get me back for these months of my damn reign. Though I can't blame you."<br/>
<br/>
  	 She was tempted though, it sounded too good to be true. But then she had an idea. "What if we do that... But we make a trap for Drysal." She said, wondering about it. "War starts, he wins, kills whoever is on the throne taking my place or does whatever he wants, but we get to Freysau by that time. Could that even be possible?"<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 He thought it over for a moment, considering what she had just proposed. It was interesting and it could work but there was something that bothered him about the plan.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "We need a trap. Something that means we can actually win, or something at least that looks like winning. Maybe destroy most of his army? If he doesn't have an army, we can take him down easier. But there is on thing that bothers me. All the people that will die. I'm not willing to kill so many for one small victory. So we can do it, but to lure him in, why don't we destroy your name? I know it sounds bad, but if we destroy your name, ruin everything. People will leave and when the city stands empty, I'm sure Drysal will attack and he will find nothing. Then we can strike while his city is maybe empty?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian had no idea how they would possibly pull off a plan like this. It sounded impossible, especially considering they didn't know anything about what was going on with Drysal. Did he have a strong army at the city? What was he doing with the city? And who was the man that had stabbed him in his side, the wound that still had not healed.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne wondered if it was possible to pull it off. It was, but it was about timing. "Kill the Queen." She said simply, as she was looking ahead of herself, deep in thought. "We will pay the Phantasm to go rogue and scare people off the city. It would seem like a revenge. But if we stay in one place, Drysal will be the one approaching us. He will have an epic army, indestructible without a doubt..."<br/>
<br/>
  	 And there was a smirk forming on Julienne's lips. "We scare people away from the city, while we place the biggest explosives around the city. We'll do the same thing I did to the palace, but a bigger explosion. We will need to make the ships do a little trip just a bit before the war starts and fire at the Drysal's troops. Mind you, Zarre will then be nothing but ruins if we do that."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, it can work. It will keep the death of the city to a minimum. We stop paying the armies, move everything valuable our the city and of course, make sure no traders can come in anymore. The city will be deserted by the time Drysal gets here. But you know what it also means, right? All the people that leave here, there is a good chance they will bolster Drysal, making it harder to get to him. So we have to prepare for that as well. And the gods, well we're doing exactly what they want. They said we should get an army, they didn't say what we must do with it. And I think this is the best thing to do with them."<br/>
<br/>
  	 He hoped that was true. He didn't want to face the gods again. He didn't know who they would send this time. It might just be someone a lot more scary, and a lot more dangerous.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I've become the Queen, I've done all I could in my power and I created an army. But Phantasm army has been the same for decades. Maybe it was a mistake for me to show my face outside to the people. I belong to the shadows and on the sea, away from the prying eyes of the unwary. But we did something, Sebastian..." She said, rather ominous thoughts going through her mind,<br/>
<br/>
  	 "We shown people our power. No matter how evil it may seem, we are powerful. After all, we don't need numbers. We don't need armor and charging stupidly into the death itself. What we need is to be cunning. We have shown our power, I took over the city, I ruled for months, making the name out of myself, but it's time for Queen of the World to go. Julienne Bechard of the Phantasm now should do what she was born to do. In the end, I can always surrender to him, like a weak and helpless woman that has lost it all." She said as she turned to Sebastian and smiled. "Promise myself to him and kill him when he least expects it. I know I'll meet my death afterwards, but there has to be an end to everything."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I have no idea if that would work. But I don't see Drysal as stupid. I've known him for a while, he's not stupid. You need to surrender in a way that makes him believe he's won and there's only one way for that to happen. We have to let him win. He needs to come here, he needs to face an army and he needs to beat the army. But that will mean a lot of deaths. Will their deaths be worth it? Do you have any ideas? I don't think I can come up with anymore. Or you'll have to give me some time to get some more ideas going."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian was struggling to find an idea to get close to Drysal. An army could advance on then city and they would all just die. Stand in the city and they would get beaten but what chance would there be for them to win? He didn't know they were supposed to do.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You know, the idea for this was to just relax and forget all about what the gods gave us. But here we are, sitting and talking about, even when we're away from everything when we want to get away from it." Sebastian couldn't help but chuckle that no matter what they couldn't get away from it.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "If I surrender to him, I'd humiliate myself on purpose. But that will happen when he takes away from me everything I have. Show him my pain and sorrow. I'd make it believable. But that's the worst case scenario, after all. We have other options we can do." When Sebastian asked her if the deaths of people would be worth, she looked at him. "Yes. See, people's lives are always wroth something. Pain, tears, sacrifice, love... It will happen eventually, no matter how early their life is cut out. After all, they did something great and their death wouldn't be in vain."<br/>
<br/>
  	 At Sebastian's statement that they're just relaxing, she rested back against the wall, taking the wine and drinking it. "I'd live here, without anyone knowing where I am. This fate is far better than dealing with whiny suitors. I'll hire Florian to scare them off." She said with a grin on her face.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Or you can have fun with them. Just say yes, to all of them. See what happens when they find out they are all gonna marry you. I'm sure it would be fun to see how they would fight." It was a funny thought.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Even if some nobles could fight, he still imagined them slapping the air, flopping around aimlessly and pretty much looking as useless in a fight as most of them are. But the idea of nobles fighting, and probably dying made him realize something about the war. The more that died, the more Drysal will believe his victory outright was truly a victory. All they needed was a lot of people to die, a lot.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, the question would be then, how do we get close to Drysal? I'm not saying I know his men but I know how armies are. Princess, noble, commoner, it doesn't matter. If you're a prisoner and you're a woman, you will get raped, every night by a lot of them." Sebastian didn't want to see that happen.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne might be a killer, she might be cold and hard and for the most part, uncaring to the people around her, but Sebastian still didn't want to see such a thing happen to her.<br/>
<br/>
	   "We need to get closer. We need to keep the army and we need to lure Drysal to where we want him. "<br/>
<br/>
  	 The idea quickly formed in his mind and he was sure it was going to work, if they could pull it off in that way, if everything happened the way it was supposed to. idea came to Sebastian's mind.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "We move our army, piece by piece. Small groups so they don't get seen. While they move, we spread rumours and empty out the city, give Drysal a reason to send his forces here. We can destroy the city wall and trap them inside. Your ships can take them out at their leisure. Then we raise our army, close to Drysal, close enough that he sends out the rest of his force. Sure, we will have to loose and everyone has to die, but that will be a victory Drysal will savour. He was with his back against the wall, outsmarted and he won. He will love his victory."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Saying yes to them will only get them more giddy like girls talking about handsome princes. I'd like if someone would just line the up, give me bow and arrows and let me shoot, I'd like that more." Julienne stated her morbid fantasy. Sure, her frustrated self thought about just getting them into a bedroom, do her business, but she wasn't in mood for it. Something would always come up and she felt like it would be a time wasted while more shit piled up, seeing them dead would make her much happier than an orgasm, which wouldn't even happen.<br/>
<br/>
  	 When he said that if she becomes a prisoner, simply because she's a woman, she'll constantly be raped, Julienne sighed heavily. "I wish I was a man. Maybe I have a mind of a one, but the fact if I make a mistake and I end up a prisoner and I'm raped by soldiers every night as they take turns terrifies me. That is not impossible to happen." Julienne was secretly hating her own sex for several reasons, one of them being her one and only fear - rape. Men can get raped too, but with women it's more different. Her mother was publicly raped and mistreated in public, just the mere thought of that makes Julienne was to rip her skin apart from anger. She despises her gender.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Her mind then shifted back to their planning. "We can take our time with this. Drysal won't arrive yet until he hears that we are weakened by something. You'll be with me on the ship when that happens. We will not be in the city. Let him enjoy his sweet victory. I want him to enjoy it, because I'll make sure it's the last one."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Then it seems like we have made the plans we need." Sebastian said as he finally laid down, stretching out with his hands behind his head. "Now we can relax. Plans are made and Drysal's demise is assured. All we have to do is tell the others about this when we get back. We are going back, right?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian couldn't blame Julienne if they didn't go back. After all, she hated everything she had to do back in the palace.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "And we are getting you a double to stand in your place. So you only have to endure the suitors and others for a few days more until we find a replacement. So no more talk about that. Now we relax and drink and who knows, maybe get a little drunk." Sebastian grinned as he pulled out two more bottles from his bag.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne sighed as he said that things are finally planned and that they'll be soon on the move. When he asked her if they're going back, Julienne frowned and said. "No, we're staying here to freeze to death once we're out of drinks." Although it was obvious that they will eventually return.<br/>
<br/>
  	 But there was a smile stretched on her face as he pulled out two more bottles of wine from the bag and she looked at the wine bottle they're drinking from and started laughing, obviously there was a slight alcohol influence on her. "We already drank more than half of the bottle, but you remember what happened the last time we got drunk, right?" She said as she was about the finish the current bottle they've been drinking from.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Whatever do you mean my Queen? I certainly would no do anything to her majesty that would be seen as inappropriate." Sebastian chuckled, remembering quite a lot.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He was surprised just how much had happened since he and Julienne had left the palace. He had thought for a long time that he was bored with the queen, that he needed something new and a more interesting life. He got exactly what he wanted and he didn't regret any of it. It was exciting, it was challenging and it was on the edge of life. He couldn't ask for more.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Besides, you're the Queen! A queen should at all times behave in a proper manner, even when no eyes are upon her." Sebastian quoted with a finger waving around, something he had heard many nobles say in the past.<br/>
<br/>
	   Just who they were talking about, Sebastian couldn't be sure. After all, the former queen had been a prime example of someone that should be behaving, unless of course there were no eyes and she was in one of her moods. Then she would round up no less than four men and use them in very interesting ways. Sometimes they were tied up, sometimes she was tied, sometimes there were animals involved. He didn't know the exact details of what happened. He just knew he had to enter in the mornings and help the queen back to her room. Despite it sounding very bad, she always looked happy in the mornings, which was something Sebastian could agree with. Do what made you happy and this, helping Julienne, just sitting in a cave, it made him happy. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne decided just tonrelax and enjoy herself while she was away from prying eyes, while nobody asked of her anything and while didn't have to do anything of importance. She's been with Sebastian through quite a lot and he became her company more than just her guard.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Taking the second wine bottle and ready to open it, she gave a death glare to Sebastian when he said that a Queen should be at all times in her best behavior. "Oh, shut up. I don't give a shit about that."<br/>
<br/>
	   After a good hour, half of the wine bottle was gone, Julienne held nothing back, enjoying every last bit of it, her head ending up resting in Sebastian's shoulder, sipping the wine a bit by bit, withioit saying anything.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 If there was a choice in this life, Sebastian was sure they could make one where they could disappear and not have to return to the city and explain where the queen had been all day. Everyone would be up in arms by now, searching for her, calling the city guard to inspect every home and round up every known member of every faction that was in some way against the queen. If William had any say in it, he would smart enough to stop everyone since he should know the daughter of the man that kept him alive well enough.<br/>
<br/>
  	 That however was a problem for when they did return. Right now, they didn't have a problem. They could relax and not worry about what was going on outside. Not about the city, not about the gods, not about Drysal, none of it. All they had to worry about were themselves and Sebastian had ensured to bring enough wine and food to last them the day, well he hoped so. He didn't want to sit in the small cave hungry or all that sober. Sober only meant he was thinking about all the problems still ahead of them and it meant he couldn't enjoy himself, like he was doing now.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He had taken just as much wine as Julienne. It wasn't the strongest wine, more sweet and fruity than outright strong, but it was good and having drunk so much, he could feel his brain in half a state, just hazzily drifting around with no clear thought or direction. It was a peaceful feeling, relaxing, exactly what he wanted, to escape everything that seemed to be growing closer and closer to overwhelming them.<br/>
<br/>
  	 When Julienne rested herself against him, using him as a pillow, he didn't complain, it was quite comfortable and she was warm as well. And he couldn't ignore her body pressing against him, feeling her breast squeezing against him. It was a great feeling but not one he was going to say out loud of course. He was sure Julienne wouldn't want to hear such things. So he just laid there, looking at the water beyond the crystal. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne didn't want to leave the cave at all, but she knew that should the night come, the two would be on their way, otherwise if it is too late at night, it might be too cold. She knew that Sebastian enjoyed some peace and quiet after so much mess going on these past few months.<br/>
<br/>
	   It didn't take long for Julienne to fall asleep as she was resting herself right next to him, the wine having that affect on her, the weariness of the sleepless nights catching up to her and best of all, her mind clear. She didn't have to pressure her thoughts with the responsibilities and just rest.<br/>
<br/>
  	 When she did wake up, she rubbed her eyes and saw that it was much darker. She can only imagine the chaos back in the castle because she was nowhere to be seen, but she was certain that William will have all covered, he was sure that Julienne just needed a break. Nudging Sebastian, she said. "I guess we should get going before it gets too late or too cold for that matter."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 As much as Julienne slept, Sebastian stayed awake. His thoughts wondered from one point to the other, his mind just going over a few things from the past, sometimes going to the possible future. He didn't really stay with any particular train of thought, he just let the thoughts come and go as they pleased as he stared ahead blankly, Julienne nuzzled tightly against him, her soft breathing coming and going against his neck. It was a sensation that made him feel slightly uncomfortable. At least she wasn't awake to see the effect her breathing on his neck had on the contents of his leggings.<br/>
<br/>
  	 When she did wake, he didn't move much, staying right where he was, but ensured to lift a leg, bending his knee in a way to hide any embarrassments that she could possibly witness. He didn't really want to get up. As much as he was a bit uncomfortable on the hard ground, he was always warm and comfortable with Julienne nestled against him. Though it didn't mean he couldn't tease her.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "But if we leave now, how will I ever know what else you hide under that dress?" Sebastian asked and gave Julienne a slap on her behind. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Flinching a bit from his slap on her behind, she raised her eyebrow at Sebastian. She wondered if he brought her here simply for that. Out of the corner of her eye, she did notice that even the slightest nestling of hers affected him. Was she angry and did it bother her? Not at all. Frankly, Julienne didn't have any action in months. She can just take this opportunity now that they're all alone and relieve all her stress at once and move on, although she had high hopes for him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Taking the wine bottle next to her, having a big chug of the drink, she swiftly turned so she was in Sebastian's lap, feeling the bulge, as she was facing him. "Then don't ask questions, just take me."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well I can't really say no to the queen. Especially since she kept fondling me in her sleep the whole time." Sebastian lied and grinned without missing a beat.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He knew it was a lie, he knew she had done nothing but sleep, but did she know it? He doubted it. The way she had slept, with the wine in her, he was certain she had been out cold. But now that she had actually said the words, that she wasn't just teasing and fooling around as they did from time to time, he really couldn't say no to her. It wasn't like he had arm loads of women. All the work of the city had kept him far too busy, with barely time to even sleep, let alone still take a woman to a bed.<br/>
<br/>
  	 So he indulged her, quite happily. Slipping his arm around her narrow waist and pulling her tight against him as he pushed his lips against hers roughly. There was a moment they met, just a moment they had to find each other, just the right place. When they did, Sebastian's hand slipped up her back to her hair, grabbing a handful as he pulled her head down, rolling her over onto the blanket, pulling her chin up and kissing down on to her neck. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 She smirked as Sebastian was still teasing. She wasn't sure what was she like when she drifted to sleep, did she touch him in certain ways, but she knew that it was enough for her to dig her face into his neck just to wake that slightest feeling of desire. If someone knew through what Julienne and him went through together, people would be questioning how come they didn't do this before. Whatever control they once had was now gone.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once Sebastian pulled her to him by the back of her head, Julienne got her hands on his fur cloak that was tied around his neck, letting it slide down to the ground and then for the first time her lips were pressed to his into a rough kiss. Her body pressed tight against his as Sebastian pulled her by her waist, Julienne's arms were wrapped around his neck, while she hungrily tugged on his lips, something she has starved for without even knowing it.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once Julienne felt his hand pulled her head back by her hair and the slight shifting only to find herself on the blanket that was on the cold ground, thanks to the still strong affect of the amount of wine she's drank and the feelings that are going through her body, the cold and hard ground underneath didn't bother her at all, she didn't even feel it. Completely giving in to the feeling of Sebastian's lips on her neck, him pressing down on her as he teased her, caused her to grip and tug onto his shirt.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian knew the route. It was an easy, straight forward route, not really complicated. No dangers he had to look for but damn he hated how so many clothes seemed to get in the way, especially the dresses of women. It was half infuriating trying to find a way to get it loose until he just gave up and tore the front of the dress, her full breasts almost seemed to pop right out, as if relieved to be out of the dress. She was queen, she could afford a hundred other dresses easily.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian immediately dived down, cupping one breast in his hand and taking the other in his mouth, finding how erect her nipples were standing with his thumb and tongue. A wonderful feeling to touch them and play with them. Every time he moved, he did listen. When Julienne made any subtle sounds or movements, he changed what he was doing until he knew he was doing what she enjoyed.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He didn't really want to but when she tugged at his shirt, her reluctantly let her chest go and let her peel the shirt off his back, and he went immediately back to her supple breasts, this time only his mouth toying her her breasts while his hand worked on getting rid of the rest of the dress. His mouth caressed as much of her bossom as he could. Following down between them, his tongue making circles around her nipples before delving down kissing and licking beneath her breasts, his hand constantly pulling the dress further and further down until it was finally past her hips. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne felt Sebastian working on her dress and by the was he was handling it, she could tell he was annoyed by the complexity of it and winced in surprise when she felt the force with which he tore it apart, the breeze touching her revealed breasts, only for Julienne to grin widely and chuckle. He didn't waste any time as he worked on her hardened nipples from both arousal and cold air she was feeling less and less.<br/>
<br/>
	   Sensitive now more than usually, deeper breaths would leave her lips as he would flick her nipples with his tongue and her chest would heave up more. She continued to tug on his shirt until he finally gave her the chance to slide it off him, tossing it aside once his upper part of body was revealed. Her hands were running over the skin of his back to his shoulders, with one hand on the back of his head as he kept on toying her her nipples. She arched her back and lifted her hips a little so he could slide her dress down, first time revealed completely for him.<br/>
<br/>
	   The way he would keep toying with her sensitive parts of her breasts, the feeling need, mixture of the increased body heat and cold air on her body skin caused Julienne to get goosebumps all over her body, making her slightly dig her nails into his skin. Cupping his face with both of her hands and guiding him to her face to press her lips into his, occasionally biting his lower lip as her hands would slide down his chest and abs, only to reach for his pants to take them off, Julienne shut her mind now completely as she focused on her needs.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian returned the teasing Julienne gave him when she had pulled him up, but she was far too much in a hurry. They had all the time they wanted, he wasn't going to ruin that by simply rushing to the end. Letting her have one more kiss while she undid his leggings, he quickly sat up, her grabbed a hold of the dress that was around her thighs, still not completely removed. Twisting it, the dress pulled her legs together tightly, making it impossible for her to spread her legs in any fashion. With her legs nicely tied together, he lifted her legs and pushed her knees against her chest, causing her rear to lift up and her small, hidden garden to expose itself as a flower opening for the morning sun.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With his hand firmly holding her knees against her chest, he dipped his head down, his tongue immediately giving one long, slow lick from the bottom all the way up to the top where the narrow slit ended by her pelvis. Only then did his tongue delve in between her soaked lips, slowly shifting about, moving in all directions as he teased and played on her. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne is very impulsive by nature, taking what she wanted, but Sebastian was taking his time. She frowned in confusion as he tied her dress to keep her legs together. This was starting to frustrate her and she gripped onto the blanket underneath her, yet she didn't say anything.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Her knees were now pressed against her chest, the cold air now signed her how soaking she was at the moment, throbbing for the attention, only to feel Sebastian's hot tongue sliding all the way to the top, a surprised moan escaping her lips and her muscles tensed. The moment she felt his tongue digging in, her breaths only have gotten deeper and louder and the tugging on the blanket only increased as her walls throbbed from each movement of his tongue. Julienne's repressed moans were starting to leave her lips, echoing against the walls of the cave they found shelter in.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian used one hand on the dress to hold her legs in place, his tongue slipping all over between her thighs and his other hand gripped her backside, strong fingers holding on tight and hard on her rump as he squeezes the soft assets so manuen stared at when she walked past. He had to adjust himself, finding his rhythm with hers whenever she moved.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He didn't know if it was merely because they have simply spent so much time together or because they had been chosen by the gods or because it just worked, but everything seemed so easy with Julienne. He didn't struggle, he didn't have to concentrate on every little aspect. It all just came naturally.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Finally, giving into his own craving and hers by how warm she felt against his lips and tongue, he finally lifted his head and removed his hand from her rump, using it to undo the leggings she had managed to loosen quite a bit already.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was one easy, smooth motion, just simply easy as he held himself ready and slid into her. It was pure extasy as he slipped inside her, feeling her warmth inside. Her soft silken walls seemed to almost grab a hold of him, urging him even deeper.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian used one hand on the dress to hold her legs in place, his tongue slipping all over between her thighs and his other hand gripped her backside, strong fingers holding on tight and hard on her rump as he squeezes the soft assets so manuen stared at when she walked past. He had to adjust himself, finding his rhythm with hers whenever she moved.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He didn't know if it was merely because they have simply spent so much time together or because they had been chosen by the gods or because it just worked, but everything seemed so easy with Julienne. He didn't struggle, he didn't have to concentrate on every little aspect. It all just came naturally.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Finally, giving into his own craving and hers by how warm she felt against his lips and tongue, he finally lifted his head and removed his hand from her rump, using it to undo the leggings she had managed to loosen quite a bit already.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was one easy, smooth motion, just simply easy as he held himself ready and slid into her. It was pure extasy as he slipped inside her, feeling her warmth inside. Her soft silken walls seemed to almost grab a hold of him, urging him even deeper.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne was trying her best not to moan or squirm too much, but she couldn't help when his tongue invaded her entirely, teasing her each and every spot and to her it only seemed like she was flooding more and more, moving her hips in rhythm in her need that's been taking over her. From the tension, her legs wanted to both squeeze together as much as possible and part in the same time, loosing the dress that tied her legs together.<br/>
<br/>
  	 When he moved his head away and untied the ripped dress, giving her space for movement finally, she saw how endowed Sebastian is. She waited those few little moments in anticipation until he entered her, parting her walls as he slid in with ease. Julienne threw her head back as she moaned in pleasure, her back arching and corners of her lips curving into a smile. As she reached for his shoulders, Julienne moved her hips to feel him invade her deeper, giving her that blissful feeling she's missed in quite a long while.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian reminded himself, there was no rush, no need to hurry. So he made sure so be slow, entering Julienne slowly all the way, enjoying every feeling and every sensation that overcame him. As much as his body urged him to go faster, to get to that climax moment quicker, he simply resist and took his time, leaning down forward with Julienne's one leg hooked over his hip, his hand covering her one breast and his lips quickly meeting hers, muffling any sounds she made as he dipped his tongue inside her mouth to meet with her tongue. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once their lips were pressed together, Julienne could clearly feel that he's been holding back from going any harder or faster, but this way both could enjoy the feeling of the physical connection. Muffling moans into the kiss, Julienne wrapped her arms around his neck once again, letting Sebastian lead the pace while she was clinging to him now more than she ever has.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was a mass of tangled legs and arms and sounds echoing off the cave walls, bringing nothing but pure extasy. Before Sebastian knew it, he was laying on his back, breathing far harder than normal and staring at the ceiling of the small cave, the light that had been coming through the large crystal, a lot dimmed, almost dark now.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "We probably have to go back." Sebastian said when his breathing finally calmed and he could lay without having to try to suck in air. "Though it will be cold and of course, the dearest Queen will have to explain her actions and disappearances."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian really didn't feel like returning to the city. The amount of work that had piled up just after one day make his head spin. He dreaded knowing just how much there was to do once her returned. But if they wanted to win this, if they wanted to do what the gods set them to task, they had no choice but to return and do it.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 After losing herself in complete pleasure, the time flew by too quick for Julienne's liking. While she was laying there next to Sebastian covered in swear, his and her own, Sebastian's words made her snap back to reality. The mere fact that she had to explain herself to people was rather irritating. "Ah, right. I literally have to sneak out of the darn city if I want to catch some break." She said as she picked herself up and dressing herself.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Luckily, she didn't have to explain herself to the Phantasm, her own, simply because that's how they are, while the rest of the world needs to stuff their nose where it doesn't belong. Covering herself in the blanket once again, she stood nearby the entrance of the small hiding cave, she felt how colder it was than earlier, but at least the city wasn't as far. After being the entire day in a cave, a bed doesn't sound half as bad, she would rest well after a day like this, although she wondered would this affect her and Sebastian in any way.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastion didn't really move when Julienne got dressed. Instead he took his time, admiring the body he had come to know quite intimately. When he saw she was actually busy packing so that they had to return to the city, he sighed softly to himself and did the same, dressing and gathering everything once more. The cave was almost completely dark by the time he had gathered his things and packed them in to the bag again. He had to relight the torch before he could lead the way outside, moving until he was out of the small opening as well as Julienne before extinguishing the torch and leaving it by the side of the cave.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "It should be easy to sneak back in." Sebastion said as he followed the path back towards the horses along the edge of the small lake. "It's dark and with everyone hopefully busy looking for you outside of the palace, we can just simply slip back in."<br/>
<br/>
  	 He hoped that was the truth, though he wasn't sure if it was going to be that easy. After all, they would be looking for her, the queen that had disappeared. It would make quite the ruckus amongst the local servants and populace, if they knew about it of course. Any smart adviser would keep it quiet until there was a reason to worry. Hopefully William would be that smart to keep it quiet, not let the people panic simply because the queen was gone for a single day, one day, nothing to be worried over.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once back at the horse, Sebastian saddled the beasts, which they didn't seem too happy about. They were enjoying the freedom of being able to graze peacefully in the small meadow, away from everything they had known their entire lives. Now they had to return back to civilization just like they had to. Once saddled and mounted, Sebastian took the lead back through the small forest, trodding out the way he knew and remembered, following the small signs he had left in case he ever wanted to get back to the lake again without struggle.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It wasn't long before they finally broke the tree line and stepped out in to the wide open space that surrounded the city. The city was a little ways off in the distance but still easily visible from this distance. The lights, the wall, the fires burning on the wall and the palace that stood like a beacon in the center of the city. As much as the harbour city was quite the sight, it was this night overshadowed by the sight of more lights of fires burning a small distance from the city. A camp, stretching as far as the eye could see, pitched right by the city but out of danger of any arrows or boulders or possible cannon fire.<br/>
<br/>
	   "That's bad." Sebastian noted as he looked at the came, his horse aimed for the city. "I've seen it a million times before. That's an army and they are here for something."<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was words he didn't want to speak and the only army that he could expect coming to the city would be that of Drysal, but he couldn't make out any flags, not from this distance. Maybe Julienne could but his eyes were not that good, and definitely not as effective when it was getting this dark.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You know we can have a little fun." Sebastian grinned, his horse still going towards the city but if she agreed to the fun little plan, it might make them change course. "The army is here for you of course. I don't know if that's Drysal's army or someone else. Maybe they came to give you their alliance. Whichever. But wouldn't it be fun. They came for you and the queen simply strolls through the camp from the wrong side, appearing in the camp like a ghost! We can make some really crazy rumours with that! If we survive of course. Maybe they kill us right where we stand."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   William<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 It wasn't easy - but since the morning most of the servants and royal advisers were losing it when Julienne hadn't showed up at breakfast. It was when they started panicking around lunchtime, to which William had no other choice but to react. "Please, haven't you been informed?" He spoke as he got everyone's attention in the throne room. "Her Greatness has some business outside the city and I'm here to take matters into my own hands if things go surprisingly wrong." Although they were hesitant, they accepted, while Katrina was standing next to the throne quite upset. William approached and smiled at the girl. "Don't you worry, she'll be back. She has a tendency to leave like this, but she always returns." His attempt to calm the girl down worked a slightest bit and William returned to the Crimson Raider, no one was affected there by Julienne's absence. They still had their old job, but this time, assassin's were sent in smaller ships, dressed as normal people, since Phantasm have made name of themselves and of course, people were not happy about it.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was around evening when Florian and Shade noticed the camp set up away from the wall and William's presence was required. "Whadya think, Dick?" Florian asked as William saw that there are no banners visible from their point of view. "I don't know. If Julienne doesn't return soon, things may go bad. Prepare the cannons and aim their way. I'm not taking any risks." William stated as Florian chuckled, happy with his decision and signed at everyone without saying anything to quietly aim all cannons that were turned to that direction. Shade however, didn't show any surprise nor reaction. William looked at him and raised his eyebrow. "Did you manage to get the information out? Do you know who this is?" Shade's gaze was glued to the camp as his lowly voice said. "Yes."<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 It was a rather short ride, stress free as she felt there was a heavy burden taken from her when she spent the time with Sebastian in that cave. She felt more at ease and less angry, her thoughts were much clearer. She admired the sight of the city like that at night, seeing the silhouette of the Phantasm banner moving in the wind, but her gaze was turned to the camp and she raised her eyebrow, wondering what that could be. "Don't tell me you're surprised?" She said with a smirk and listened to his idea.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Surely, it sounded fun, but not worth a risk. She had no weapons on herself, it was cold, she needed to go to the washroom on top of all. She was also wondering if something happened while she was away, other than the camp right at their doorstep. "Sounds fun, but I wouldn't risk it. I don't feel comfortable being in nothing but a dress and unarmed. I say we return to the city. Maybe William or Shade know something of this."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastian<br/>
<br/>
  	 The mercenary turned body guard turned tool of the gods, wasn't going to argue with Julienne. War was never a nice sight and when you went in blind, it was a complete slaughter. He had seen it before, he had seen how armies that had no information about their enemy were destroyed. He wasn't going to let that happen to them, but only if they had to make it happen, but this was too early for their plan to take place.<br/>
<br/>
	   Moving his horse away from the enemy camp, he moved back towards the city to enter through one of the other, smaller gates. It would be the best way back to the palace, and hopefully help them avoid any scouts that would be around. There would be scouts, and spies, they were always around during war time, it was when they made the most "friends".<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was a quick travel to the smaller gate and the two quickly moved through, the guard not really doing much to try and stop them, which made Sebastian a little weary. He was in charge of these guards and the way they acted seemed like he wasn't doing much to keep the city safe. And that didn't even begin to cover the fact that they had no army. The army was spread everywhere across the nation, set by their stations to keep the borders safe. The king seemed to think an attack on the city would never happen.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Are we at least going to negotiate?" Sebastian asked as they quickly made their way back to the palace. "I know we have a plan but we're not prepared, not yet. The entire army is spread out. I need time to get them back here. If I can make them move fast, three days and they should be here."<br/>
<br/>
  	 He hopes that would be all the time they needed. They might need more if the messengers took too long to reach the outposts, if they were still standing. Thearmy had to make it across the border somehow and the only way they would accomplish that would be destroy whichever outpost they came across.<br/>
<br/>
	   General Rand<br/>
<br/>
  	 As always, everything went according to his plans and instructions, as they should be. Tents were set in proper places, horses pitched where it was needed, food and water supplied where needed and the guard set on duty. Before they had even arrived at the city, the scouts had set out to inspect the city.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Some stayed out of the city, watching wagons and people come and go. Making note of everything. Others entered the city and spoke to the poeple, got drunk with them, played dice and did whatever they had to in order to get all the information they needed.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Now General Rand had all that information laid out in front of him on the heavy desk. Small markers on the mapnof the city denoted the important locations he needed to always keep in mind. He had already viewed all the streets, inquired about buildings and road conditions and the various areas of the city.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Which were the most heavily protected and which were overlooked by the city guard. He already had it all planned, he knew how it would play out and he knew they would win, if things went sour between him and the new queen. If she decided to go against him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 News of her was everywhere. How she killed people in droves. How she executed any lord that dared speak up against her. How she had abolished slavery but only to force the slaves to work to pay the incredible tax she had placed on the people. If the rumours were true, she was truly an evil woman. One that did no deserve the throne or the responsibilities of it.<br/>
<br/>
	   "News?" General Rand questioned without looking up when someone entered through the tent flap.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "The queen returned Sir. Her disappearance left quite the mark on the people. But news of her return to the palace seem to have settled them down." The man explained as he laid down the city guard helmet on the table and brushed through his golden hair, a relaxed, easy smile on his lips, which only seemed to make his blue eyes come alive.<br/>
<br/>
	   "You were only supposed to watch and report."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "And that's what I did General. Only this way I could get closer and know more. This Queen is no ordinary one. You'll have to be careful with her. There are those that say see has some very dark magic that she uses to get what she wants from people."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "None of that is my concern." General dismissed, ignoring anything to do with magic when he had the choice. "Since she has returned to the city, I will speak with her in the morning. I think you should go and make sure she receives the message."<br/>
<br/>
  	 With a slight salute, the blonde left the general's tent, tucking the helmet under his arm to return to the city and do what he had been commanded. Inside the tent, General Rand still studied the map, making sure he was not missing anything, but his mind was not fully concentrating on the map.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I'm not a fan of this." General Rand announced to Nadal that had been hiding in the shadows. "I will do this favour for King Drysal but I do not meddle with politics. I only meddle with war. But since all I have to do is include you in the prisoners we will hand over, I am fine with it. But ask me for no more help. Unless you're a part of this army, you're not my concern."<br/>
<br/>
  	 A small favour, that was what the note has asked when the tall man had arrived. General Rand had not liked the look of the man. Unkempt and dirty but it was an easy enough favour that did not harm or impede his own mission. So he accepted only on the fact that he didn't have to put his own men at risk for this fool favour.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 As they returned into the palace, Julienne looked at Sebastian as he asked her about negotiation. "I will negotiate. And I think it's funny how you think there are only SOME ways to deal with things. This is Phantasm territory now, our city and our rules. This isn't anyone's regular kingdom. Assassins still hide secretly in the shadows of the city, seeing and hearing everything while coming back to me, of which commoners don't even know of. I don't do things as they are done usually in kingdoms. You really think a criminal and assassin will stick to the rules even if they get an opportunity such as I did?" She scoffed as they were approaching the door to the throne room. "Assassins will be on my side if nothing changes in our system. And guess what? Nothing changed. Nobody is in power here but me, they just get richer and have more prettier rooms for them, not in a rocky ship as we used to love."<br/>
<br/>
  	 The moment they entered the throne room, William and Shade rushed their way to meet them, with Florian following behind. "Well Julienne, things have become a bit more heated. Drysal's arrived." Julienne raised her eyebrow a bit. "Him or his army?" William looked at Shade as the man spoke. "He sent an army and some general who has nothing to do with you. They have Nadal." Julienne raised both of her eyebrows in slight surprised, while to their right, a secret passage has opened from which Vandal ran out. Julienne's castle is nothing what is seemed to look like, just like Crimson Raider, this ship had many secret passages for which only few people have keys of. "They have my brother?!" He exclaimed as Julienne frowned a bit. "Well, this stinks like a trap to me." Julienne stated, as Florian came from behind Shade and William. "Ya bet it is. Can't point me finger at what it actually is, but aye... It's a trap, we know Dick's up to no good! Pile o' muck..."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Shade sighed as he continued. "The general will pay you a visit tomorrow morning... Do you have a plan?" He asked as Julienne thought about it for a few moments, not paying any attention to either of the men and said. "Operation Chameleon." She said as William frowned. "Oh... Really? You do know that this is risky, right? What about Nadal?" Vandal seemed confused as Julienne lent no explanation, only William and Shade knew what she talked about. "Nadal will be with us, don't you worry. You prepare everything for this operation to work. You Vandal, will wear full Phantasm uniform and greet the general and Nadal right in front of the kingdom with Shade. The Queen will await inside her own throne room." William nodded as he asked. "What if they want you outside?" Julienne shrugged without care. "Then they can excuse themselves and go where they've come from and there won't be rapid fire shot at them from two hundred cannons." The wise young William sighed and had another question. "What if your plan works, is there anything you think you could do with the army and the entire camp?" The Queen looked over at Shade with a rather questioning smirk. "I'm sure you have good ideas to get the roaches off my porch." She asked as the man shrugged. "That's the smallest problem you need to worry about."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Shrugging, Julienne waved them off. "Dismissed until you get some more information, every detail needs to be heard by me. I might or might not change the plan." They might not have the army of people in armor with regular skills that every soldier needs to have, Julienne had the most resourceful and deadly people whose loyalty is won without the question, not to mention that she herself is the deadliest person alive. Despite all that has happened, she's beloved and known as the biggest assassin that has ever lived and now she's the Queen. Julienne would forge out a plan in the matter of seconds and thanks to the understanding the Phantasms have built, no words need to be spoken to act out together.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I want you rested until the further notice, Sebastian." She stated as they went through the corridor which led to their rooms. "If you're worried about guards or if there's anything you want them to prepare them for tomorrow, do it now or as early as possible in the morning. We will be informed if there's someone approaching the city gates anyways. I have plenty of plans how to deal with this." She stated as she stopped in the middle of the corridor, her hand on his forearm, tugging his shirt a bit. "Now, this day has been rather interesting. I hadn't have such a relaxed time in a while. You remember to rest well, you'll be needed tomorrow in the throne room during the meeting. Who knows what this is actually. I thought Nadal was dead..." Nadal might've been a great leader, but he was just a man. Surely she wondered, how come is he alive, when the rumors from the island were that nobody was left alive. She didn't trust this, something told her that this is some kind of a trap.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastian<br/>
<br/>
  	 On the one side, Sebastian was relieved that everyone she knew and trusted could do this much and have the information they needed. But Sebastian couldn't help but be worried. It was an entire army at their doorstep, an army they didn't know anything about, an army they were sure could do more harm if they wished. Cannons or not, this army existed for a reason and Sebastian felt that they should first know what they were up against before trying to make any decisions. A man that would march on any city was brave and would have to have a plan.<br/>
<br/>
  	 At least he left them to talk. Whatever they decided was not for him. He didn't know their ways and their secrets, he didn't know how they operated but Julienne did and she used it well, he hoped it was well enough. It might be a long night and an even longer morning. They already had enemies, more than they were able to count, they would have to somehow make sure this didn't turn against them, or at least make it turn out the way they wanted.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "We didn't see him die." Sebastian shrugged. "I've never trusted anyone to be dead unless I saw them dead for myself. But Drysal isn't stupid, he wouldn't kill Nadal for no reason. He would want information from Nadal. So maybe he got all the information he needed. Maybe this is like a way of showing off. He got all the information he needed so know he's giving the man back. Unless he's going to execute him in front of the city. Like a show of power. I've seen men do it before."<br/>
<br/>
  	 He's seen it more than once. Generals, kings, lords, all of them showing their power by having men of their enemies executed in front of the enemy. It was a good tactic and worked well most of the time. While the captains and generals might be able to keep themselves calm, the general soldier didn't. They lived off of emotion. War was angry and seeing men you knew, men that had become your friends, killed in front of you, it made you angry and when an army was angry, orders weren't followed and they made mistakes.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I guess there is no way to decide anything really. The best we can do is talk with him in the morning. Hopefully he's not here to fight. Maybe he's here to side with us."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Anything was possible and he hoped this time, things would go a little easier for them. But he wasn't going to argue with Julienne's orders. Rest was definitely in order. Everything he needed to settle before sleeping was simple enough. All he had to do was send out a few letters and the rest would take care of itself. Work he could easily do from anywhere inside the palace at least.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Then tomorrow we'll see what this general is here. Be nice!" Sebastian smiled to the queen. "Don't make enemies when there aren't any."<br/>
<br/>
	   He hoped she was going to listen to the advice. It wasn't much but it could make a difference for them here. It could mean the difference between peace and war. For now, all he could do was hope while he returned to the small room that he was supposed to use, right next to Julienne's room. He hadn't really used the room ever. Only once before. The rest of the time he had been around, ensuring that she stayed alive to carry out the goddess's wish. It was a lot smaller than Julienne's room, a small little hideaway, only big enough for a bed and a chest, but it was more than enough for him. At least he could sleep. But first he drafted all the letters he needed to send out, make sure the orders were well placed and given to the right people.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Even while he wrote out all the letters, he didn't know if any of this would help. If they came under attack, cannons might do something against the army, but would it stop them completely? Sebastian doubted that. The army looked extremely well equipped, like they would be able to face cannons. Maybe they had a secret up their sleeve no one else knew about, or maybe they just knew how to fight a war. He didn't know the answer to that but he knew it bothered him. And it bothered him that he was in charge of an army when he didn't even know what the hell he was doing.<br/>
<br/>
	   King Drysal<br/>
<br/>
  	 The highest tower reached impossible heights, soaring into the skies, reaching almost to the clouds. That's what it looked like from the bottom in any case. For Drysal, standing at the highest floor, a balcony that swept around the tower fully, he could walk around the tower and look out over the world in any direction. He was watching for one thing only, his convoys. They were slowly returning from their assignments and from the news that traveled faster than the convoys, it seemed that they were doing a good job.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The news moved fast. People believed everything. He didn't even need to make up lies. All he had to do was give them the truth, well with a little extra added to the truth, but she was doing everything for him. He barely had to try. The tyrant, the king killer, the queen that will end the world and many, many, much worse names were floating around about the queen on the other side of the world. She killed the king, she took over the city, she massacred lords as if they were cattle and sheep. It was just easy.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Even now, Drysal stood under the full protection of his magic. The four towers, each built at the corners of the palace, extended their light over the entire city. No one could harm them ever again. His city would stand until the end of time, he will be known forever! And with the power he held in his hand, he would was the most powerful man in the world. No one could stand against him, not even the gods. But more was still needed. Drysal wasn't satisfied. Not with the perfect city he had built. Not with the smooth roads, the baths and fountains or the city now bustling with life that made anything before seem like a village when compared. No, he wanted not just city or this small nation, he wanted the entire world for himself.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The only way he was going to do that was with his army, his creatures that obeyed only him and would do anything for him, the magic had made sure of that. His magic. Watching over the envoys with the smile on his lips, Drysal considered beginning the new plan. It was almost time. It was time. The envoys just had to return so they could leave once more with more news of what was happening with the evil queen, how she planned to destroy every city as she had done with one already. How she planned to kill all men and women and keep all children to herself, to train them to be killers so they could kill the rest of the world for her. And the only way to stop her? Him of course. He was their salvation. He would lead them to a time when the world was safe, when they did not have to fear their children being stolen in the middle of the night by the Phantasms.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Of course that was a lie. But who knew how the Phantasms got their assassins? It wasn't ever told to anyone. So rumours, stories, whispers, they were all that were needed for the people to believe the Phantasms kidnapped children to brainwash them and turn them into mindless killers. It was all perfect, perfect and easy and Drysal couldn't wait for the moment when the Queen of the World would be his, forever. With her surrender to him, so would the gods. They would bow to him, they would worship him, they would do his bidding and he will rule all.<br/>
<br/>
	   General Rand<br/>
<br/>
	   "You know the procedure." General Rand said as he climbed on to his horse.<br/>
<br/>
  	 His armour blazed in the morning light, every square inch polished by himself. His sword with the big opal on the hilt glistened as much as his armour. The plume on his helmet waved gently in the wind and the cape was a striking red colour, looking almost brand new. Every part of General Rand's attire said that he was a general. He carried himself as such, acted as such and did right by his men as a general. And as a general, doing what was best for his men, he didn't like this favour, it was out of place for them as a mercenary group.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Shackles quickly clapped into place and the thick bolts pushed through and locked in place, ensuring Nadal wouldn't be able to do anything or go anywhere that they didn't want him to go. Along with Nadal, seventeen other men stood in the same chains, all of them linked together and led by a single horse. But surrounding the prisoners was a small band of no less than a hundred men, all of them armoured and all of them ready to fight to the death. At the lead of the small band, General Rand took the helm, nudging his horse forward across the expanse between his army and the city.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He knew it was a risk, it always was. That was war. But this was a risk that was not to begin a war, nor was it a risk not prepared for. Everything was set and ready to be done as needed, should he die. There was always a chance he would die, so he always had everything in place to ensure the army would never fail, even in his demise. But there was no war today, that was not his plan, that was not his intention. Today was about talking, discussing and hopefully, reaching a mutual agreement.<br/>
<br/>
  	 So the small band moved away from the army camp and kept to a reasonable pace, nothing that would make the chained prisoners struggle to keep up, moving across the expanse until they were close to the city walls but well away enough to be able to be seen and could talk freely with anyone that would approach them. As soon as the band came to a halt, the prisoners were led to the front of the group and all of them made to kneel, keeping them from attempting to make a run for it. As much as the shackles held them in place, they could still try to get away, something he couldn't accept at this moment.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I wish to speak with your queen!" General Rand called in a deep and commanding voice to the guards that lined the city wall. "I wish to speak with her on a personal and military matter!"?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Smiling at Sebastian, Julienne dismissed him and went back into her room, where she dressed in one of those dark dresses that didn't seem like they were for a Queen, no matter how expensive they actually are. As the matter of fact, Julienne's fashion could only be described as herself. Queens wore extravagant and elegant dresses, while the Queen Assassin wore all black, with maybe some dark red or dark purple details. Velvet, silk, fur and a lot of lace, but not revealing much, which the form fitting attire would make up for it. Nevertheless, the woman had style and she was memorable for it. She did seem as a rather macabre person, with that slightly uneasy vibe she would awake in others.<br/>
<br/>
	   But after the bath, she sneaked out of the castle, away from Sebastian and Katrina into the religious building that was dedicated to the gods, the goddess to be precise. It was the church people have voted for Julienne to build and dedicate. To the world around them, she seemed like a tyrant, an enemy. But to the Zarre itself, people have learned that, despite Julienne's past, she's a fair ruler, but a force not to be reckoned with. People had all they needed and they don't fear the assassins anymore, because these assassins don't work against their home kingdom, but against the rest of the world. They are like local heroes, preventing mugging and break ins. Phantasm still kept it's original job, but not inside the other cities that are allied with Julienne out of some strange respect and fear. Julienne flirted her way into the alliance, most men want what they cannot have and she had to take Sebastian's advice and do as he said.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She came inside the church, with a statue of the goddess as the altar. At this time of night, nobody came inside the church. Julienne was here alone and so she stood in front of the statue and looked at it. When Julienne is troubled, she never spoke to a living person. She spoke to a goddess. She is not religious, but it was something else. "I believe you made a mistake." She said quietly, her voice not echoing in the cathedral. "I'm a murderer, the taker of lives, the Puppeteer. You want me to do a righteous thing... You should know that. Or... This is what you want?" behind one of the pillars was William who skillfully followed behind the Queen to ensure her safety, knowing that the others were busy and frowned in confusion as he listened to Julienne's confession or the fact that she is pointing at the gods. How would the gods react when the finger is pointed at them, knowing that when fingers are pointed at Julienne, she cuts them off. She was just as dangerous as the gods with their power and Drysal himself.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Do you want me to prove something to the world? An assassin that rules the world, doing terrible things, and you justifying it, while Drysal offers velvet lies to the people so they can live in the illusion? Why are you afraid of Drysal, oh you overpowerful gods? Is he even yours...? I don't think so. Are you so afraid that he will take over the world and all those beautiful lies that he offered to people would turn into hell? You like me more for offering the hell to prevent it from happening, to prevent Drysal what he's taking from you..." The more Julienne spoke, the more angry she was. She has gotten red in her face and started panting, she could hardly breathe. "I am only doing this because he stole the life that was mine to take. I'm no Queen. I'm Julienne Bechard and I shall be remembered so. The priceless jewel of the Phantasm, one the world wanted, but never could have. The jewel of the blood of all she killed. Am I the angel of death then? I shall accept it." Standing in front of the statue, Julienne thought about her words, but quickly she turned away, leaving the church, as William still hid behind the pillar, baffled. She really was unusual, even before the goddess touched her. Julienne always seemed so untouchable, puzzling, people only knew her for anger, the only emotion she knew how to show. After all these years, William never helped to wonder just who... Who is Julienne Bechard?<br/>
<br/>
  	 The next very early moerning, Shade sent men to hide around the camp. They did nothing but stay put, skillfully hidden, while one hid in the trees, looking at the walls of the city. If the red flag raises, the observer will create a sound of a bird which will sign the rest of the camouflaged group to react as Julienne ordered to do so. Julienne this morning wore one of those dresses she adored, her velvet eyemask and with a new crown that she requested. White gold with a ruby in the center, blood red ruby. It has been finally done after months working on this masterpiece, paid with the bloodstained money of the Phantasm. Nadal was awfully peaceful and patient with the entire procedure, not saying a word, just waiting to do as Drysal has requested. He wants the woman badly and it will be HE who will get her for him. Not Donovan, not Rand, not anyone.<br/>
<br/>
  	 When the general called to the guards in the commanding voice to see HER, there was a mocking laughter heard from around the visiting party. Nadal looked around to see who laughed, but no one was there. yet he could smell people, those were the Phantasm after all. They hide out in the open, yet nobody can point out WHERE exactly. Florian, the big man came out of one of the hidden passages, along with Vandal. Both dressed in black clothing and Vandal wore a mask, since Florian didn't need one. The man looked terrifying enough with that crazed look on his face and that height... He was a large man. A crooked smile widened on his face. "Her... Pay yer respects or ya won't know how even ya got yerself killed, boy. We killed people that were worth much more than ya. Her Greatness Queen Julienne Bechard, my daughter is inside 'er own castle. If ya wanna see 'er, ya'll 'ave to enter. We don't care how many men come with ya."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Vandal stood quietly as he looked at Nadal, swallowing heavily. He wanted to free his brother, but he couldn't break Julienne's plan, whatever it was....<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 The morning was not exactly what Sebastian would call the best. He didn't have the greatest night of sleep. Too many voices that seemed to come from nowhere yet they invaded his dreams and bothered him right until the morning. With it all happening in his mind, he felt like he and not slept a wink, yet he knew he had slept, it was a strange sensation.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With a struggle, he got up and bathed and dressed and left the room, making his way to Julienne's room. He hopes she was awake. They had a lot to do with the army right outside the city. It wasn't something they should ignore if they wanted to keep to their plan, if they would go through with the plan. Maybe Julienne cake up with another plan, that was het forté after all.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Time to wake up!" Sebastian called as he knocked loudly on the door. "We got things to do, people to see, plans to make. You know, all the fun things in life!" He hoped she knew he was being sarcastic.<br/>
<br/>
	   General Rand<br/>
<br/>
	   "Then we will enter." General Rand called back calmly.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He had not come to declare war. He feels for talks. He came to see the queen and what words she would offer him in exchange. With a mention to the men, the prisoners were all brought to their feet and they entered the city, heading towards the palace, General Rand at the lead as he should be. Any general that could not lead should not lead, no matter the situation.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With the small band behind him, they headed through the city without incident, not trying to start anything either. He just moved until they reached the palace gates. A quick mention to the men and they all dismounted.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Stay here but you come with me." General Rand ordered his men and only took Nadal with him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He didn't know what the importance was of this man was or what relation he had with the queen, but he would do this one favour for Drysal, not that Drysal ever asked him to keep it a secret either. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Just as Julienne styled her hair into a bun, she heard the constant knocking on her door and Sebastian's voice from the other side. Shaking her head at his words, she placed the crown on top of her head and her trusty mask, which she feels the safest with. It was once protecting her identity and now it's a form of habit. Velvet mask and dark red lipstick, with a crown instead that tricorn hat and a very expensive black dress with lace and fur, all black. Of course, she was armed as usually, but not to be seen by anyone, just in case things go wrong.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Still hearing Sebastian knocking with sarcastic remarks, Julienne swung the door open violently before he could fully finish the sentence. "You talk a lot, how come you and I are paired like this?" She said with a smirk, closing the door behind her. She headed with Sebastian towards the throne room. "I believe everything is going according to plan and I shall speak with this general... We'll see what is going on here." She stated.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once they arrived to the throne room, Julienne sat herself on the throne, with Katrina and William nearby. While the group was in front of the gothic looking castle, waiting for the general, they could feel like they are being watched. Not by commoners, but a presence far more unwelcoming. After all, they were not welcome and the assassins were laying low, hidden, observing. Florian and Vandal guided the two inside and Nadal looked around the dark looking castle. The chandelier, the sinister looking paintings, glorifying the fallen angels, gods eating their children and such. It's like Julienne and Drysal switched roles. He then looked up at the throne and smiled, seeing the Queen, none other than Julienne. Crowned in that expensive black dress and still proudly wearing the Phantasm mask.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, well... Nadal, is that you?" Julienne tilted her head, as Katrina out of habit brought Julienne her red wine in a goblet. Nadal only nodded respectfully, but said nothing, leaving the general to speak. Julienne's attention then turned to the general himself. "Explain yourself." She simply stated, sitting on that throne, slightly on the edge, almost like a cat willing to jump at it's prey.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
	   General Rand<br/>
<br/>
	   "As you wish." General Rand said with a bow to the queen.<br/>
<br/>
  	 When he first entered the palace, he was surprised by how much had changed. He remembered the White of King Liam, he remembered the statues and carpets and everything of white, but this was completely opposite. He had no comment on the decor other than it was completely different than everything else.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The queen however was exactly what he expected. Aloof, filled with power, untouchable and of course, quite rude to anyone else not a royal.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "With the previous ruler, I had an arrangement. To buy the best stock of slaves for my army. I want to continue this arrangement with you Majesty. Also, Long Drysal asked me to bring you this man personally. I have no idea why. He merely asked to deliver this man to you. That's all. I also have some of your other men, outside the city. Free for you to take if you wish. If not, I will make them a part of my army."<br/>
<br/>
	   It was simple and straight forward, simple enough and also the truth. His army still needed to expand. Training proper soldiers took time, a lot of time and even if his army was already huge, it still needed to grow.<br/>
<br/>
	   "King Drysal requested that should you deny me any offers, he will grant me everything that I require."<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastian<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian was glad to walk with Julienne to the throne room, wondering if Julienne was indeed going to be nice, he would have to see it happen to be true. He didn't know her for being nice, except to those that seemed down trodden and poor and helpless, which made no sense, since all of their work came from the rich.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, this general seems serious. I'm not sure what you have to do with him. But I'm sure you know this more than I do. And of course were paired together. You won't find anyone else that will do you like me." Sebastian teased and have Julienne's rear a slap when no one was looking before they entered the throne room.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He took his place by her side but made sure to keep a good distance. He didn't want to look like an advisor or anything else other than what he was, so it was best to keep his distance. Besides, the general was alone, he wasn't going to try anything, or be a real threat.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne listened to what the man said, but before Julienne could say anything, William approached her and whispered. "Some of the men he has are the Phantasm who were dressed as the soldiers and guards. It was a plan for them to be caught. Be smart about this." After William finished, Julienne looked into her wine. "Is that so?" She replied to William and her attention turned to Nadal, eyeing him up and down. He seemed... Strange. Very strange. How come was he fine? Julienne remembers what happened back on the island and she doubts anyone would be merciful enough to send her the leader of pirates whole and on top of all smiling.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Why aren't you dead, Nadal?" She asked tilting her head. "I saved myself when the monster attacked the island. Drysal took a very good care of me." He stated as Julienne scoffed and looked at general. "Of course, he was one of my men. Everyone there was slaughtered, but I guess only HE survived... Send King Drysal the word of my.. Appreciation for taking care of him." Julienne stated, changing her demeanor to a slightly more pleasant one.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She the got up and walked towards the general slowly, but kept a decent distance. Not getting too close. "As for the slaves, there are none. They are either now commoners or soldiers of my own. But, you can have the prisoners for your trouble... For free." Julienne stated giving him men that will keep sending her word of everything, keeping her informed, and she kept thinking about something. "Yet, instead of trading slaves of which I don't have anymore, I have other things like weapons you have only heard stories of. Form an alliance with myself and I shall steel your army. King Drysal might offer future, but what I offer is resourcefulness and strength. Even if you don't, well... Stay for dinner, I am inviting you personally." She stated with a smile as she locked her eyes with his, her voice softening.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Of course, she would not give out the best that only the Phantasms have, but she would offer things like pistols and bombs of all kinds. But explosive materials, cannons, daggers that are deathly sharp that can cut through armor was definitely something she would keep for herself until she was certain she has someone's utmost loyalty. But, Julienne is still searching this area... He's close to Drysal. Closest that she has encountered.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   General Rand<br/>
<br/>
  	 General Rand gave the queen a bow once she had made her offer. "I will think over your words Majesty. I need to speak with some of my men first. Unfortunately that means I will not be able to join you for your dinner, but thank you for the offer."<br/>
<br/>
  	 With that, the general turned on his heels and walked out the throne room, leaving Nadal behind and making his way back towards his camp, moving through the city alone. He had no worries about being attacked. If the queen wished to attack him and kill him, she would have done so already. Waiting until he was in the city was just a waste. Killing him quickly and efficiently would have been even before he managed to reach the palace. So the general walked with confidence and left the city, regrouping with the small detachment.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You coming back now, that's just a bad sign." The blond haired captain noted as he handed the reigns of the mount back to the general.<br/>
  	 "The queen has made an offer. We will discuss this and make a decision." General Rand informed simply and to the point as he mounted the horse and turned back towards the camp.<br/>
	   "You know we can just take this city? They don't have the defenses to stop us."<br/>
  	 "What defenses they have does not matter Karr. We will wage war when it is needed. We will rest when we can and when we get paid, we will sing and dance and revel until morning comes. But we will not wage war on a simple quest for power. We fight because it's what we enjoy, it's what we're good at and we will not do it at the cost of lives simply because we can. No, we will discuss this at the table."<br/>
	   "Another lecture." Karr grinned. "You really fit the part of a general perfect, you know? You love to lecture."<br/>
	   "It's a lesson Karr. Learn it." General Rand replied simply, refusing to get into a debate with the young captain.<br/>
  	 "Fine! But we can have more fun in the palace you know. They have really great looking slaves! Big chested ones!" Karr told as he mimicked a woman's breasts on his own chest.<br/>
	   General Rand didn't know if he should break the news now to Karr or wait until they were in the tent. He was going to hear the bad news, it was simply a matter of time. He decided to wait until once they were settled around the table. There he would be able to see Karr's face far easier, and the reaction he would have.<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastian<br/>
<br/>
  	 The general was a calm man, more calm than Sebastian had imagined such a man would be. After all, he was in the palace of the queen that had usurped the king and with his army just outside of the city. Any other man would have been nervous, or at least trying their best to convince the queen of their intention. Instead, this man simply turned and left the throne room without a care in the world. Sebastian could only think of two reasons why he was so calm. Either he would win a war, which he had no doubt of, or he had no intention of starting any war.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, I guess we'll just have to eat all that food by our own." Sebastian said as he moved away from the throne once the general was gone. "Or maybe you will want to eat. Did they actually feed you? You don't look like you're starving." Sebastian noted as he looked Nadal up and down.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He had only met Nadal once and from what he remembered, the man looked pretty much the same. He wasn't injured anywhere he could see, he wasn't starving, he wasn't limping, there was no sign that he had actually been captured by the creature, or harmed or any other form of what would happen to a man in the custody of an enemy. For Sebastian, this was alarming. The only way he could think of that Nadal was here, unharmed was the fact that he had gone over to the other side, that he was actually now working for Drysal, which made Sebastian keep his arms folded over his chest, the simplest way of looking casual while having his hand near the sword hilt poking out from his shoulder. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once the general turned and walked away, William approached Julienne. "You didn't go with the plan? And dinner, seriously?" Julienne looked at the young man and smirked. "He's not like other men, most of them would jump at this and accept the offer. He obviously thinks with his upper head. And no, I didn't go with the original plan. But that doesn't mean that we won't do it the next time. I just wanted to see what it is all about."<br/>
<br/>
  	 William knew that Julienne wanted to go on with the Chameleon Operation,they have done already half of it. But what did she exactly want he wasn't sure, but it was obvious that Julienne is satisfied with what she has done this morning.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Vandal approached his brother and looked at him. "You... You look fine. I heard stories of what happened on El Chardera." He stated as Nadal smiled and shook his head. "No, they exaggerated, brother. I'm fine." The small conversation was interrupted by Julienne. "Oh no, they didn't exaggerate. They didn't tell half of the truth of the terror. Imagine if I consider that slaughter a terror. Not to mention that beast, that... thing. Tell me Vandal. What is Drysal like?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Nadal looked at his brother and then at Julienne. "He is a good King. He has saved me from that beast and took care of me." There was silence in the throne room between the Phantasm, Julienne frowned and glanced at Sebastian and back at Nadal. She wasn't sure how was she so certain that something here is wrong. "Who the fuck do you think you're lying to? Or did he brainwash you, just like he did everybody else?!" At this point, Julienne was upset and Nadal, the real Nadal, winced. It was like he was desperately trying to claw out of the control of the beast that is controlling him. But he failed.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I'm sorry, Julienne." He finally said, bending his head down. "Remember that I will forever be at your side." Julienne waved off angrily. "Seize him and lock him up until I make my mind up or I'll kill him!" The Phantasm seemed to be a bit hesitant and confused, although they could tell something was wrong as well, Nadal despised Drysal. They looked at Julienne questioningly until she raised her voice. "NOW!" At that, they rushed and seized Nadal, taking him towards the dungeon, while Vandal angrily walked away in the different direction.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sighing, Julienne sat back on her throne and looked at William. "Please.. Please tell me that I'm not wrong." It was obvious that she's not happy that she had to do this to one of the greatest leaders of the free men. And William noticed that no matter how much she rejected him, she respected what he did. He sighed and thought about it. "Its very suspicious, honestly. Why is he the only one that survived and had nothing to spit against him, as Nadal normally would? You may be right. He might be brainwashed."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Or he gave up." Sebastian suggested with a shrug. "Who knows what Drysal did to him, or what someone else did to him. Doesn't really matter. But he looks like a man defeated. It's not really that strange. When men fight, someone has to loose and in this case, it was Nadal. So he lost and well, I guess he likes Drysal. Maybe he was tortured or maybe Drysal is just smarter than we thought he was. Maybe he knows how to turn everyone to his side. He's been doing it to the rest of the world anyway."<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was true. More and more rumours kept popping up. All of them telling how evil Julienne was and how good Drysal was. It worked well in Drysal's favour but it was not the truth. There was something else going on but it was impossible to tell. All he did know was that people flocked to Drysal or declared their alliance to him all too easily, while they struggled just to keep one nation alive, Drysal was pulling the whole world to him. Maybe Nadal was one of those, one of those caught up in this and dragged over to Drysal's side. It was not hard to see why. Maybe there was an offer on the table Nadal simply couldn't refuse, something that made him leave everything behind for.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "But you know Nadal. What would make him actually want to stand for Drysal? What is there in this world that Drysal can give Nadal that no one else has ever been able to?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 That was the question they had to ask, and if Drysal could do such a thing, then he just became a terrifying opponent to Sebastian. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "If he truly foes like Drysal and decided to be on his side, then I have no problem in cutting him to pieces and send them to Drysal himself." Julienne said bitterly. "I'm no good ruler. I am not a good Queen. I stand for things which makes people shiver and fear. And I'm fine to be known like that, because I stand for what's true and people are afraid of the truth. Wars, death, assassinations. Drysal wants to be a King and he will lie if he has to everyone to get what he wants. I respect that. But I'm not here because I want to rule or anything. I'm here to take take what he took from me. I don't care what battle the gods have."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne was visibly upset and angry. If Nadal really was siding with Drysal, that's a new kind of pain she will face. One unknown to her. He was once a great leader. At Sebastian's question, Florian and Julienne looked at each as Sebastian laughed. "No. He fucken hates Dick. Because Nadal was fightin' for freedom against the lies. He knows Dick is lyin'."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne thought about it for a second. "He could've been poisoned or something. This is all part of Drysal's plan. He didn't do this just so and Nadal came as a different man. He was a rebel and he knew the truth.... Everything makes sense now." She said as she eased into her seat. "He'll stay in the cell until I figure out what to do with him. Maybe I'll talk to see what he knows about Drysal. If he's an ally of mine, he will tell me everything."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Why not just let him go?" Sebastian asked as he managed to find a pitcher of wine and fill himself a mug. "You want to know what the army is here for. Well, if he goes to the army, we know why they are here. If he goes somewhere else, well then, maybe he's running back to Drysal. It's not like he can really harm anyone."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian was sure he couldn't do any harm. Whatever secrets he could tell Drysal no longer exists. The Phantasms had a new home. All their hiding places would be gone, but they could find new ones. All their spies might be in trouble, but only if Nadal actually knew about them all. He didn't know how much they had shared with Nadal. It could be bad, it could be good. Either way, he was sure letting the man actually go was the best course of action, one they could use.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Or you can just turn him back. Don't ask me how." Sebastian said quickly to make sure Julienne wouldn't saddle him with another impossible task. "Just get him to tell you everything about Drysal and we will have the upper hand on him. We can take his city and him." With a quick swing, Sebastian downed the wine and took Julienne's arm. "But first, we have something else we need to talk about, secret stuff."<br/>
<br/>
  	 With a grin to Florian and a wink, just to reile the man up a little, he lead Julienne away from them, and well out of the throne room. He didn't really have any big secret he wanted to talk to her about, but he did have something he needed to ask her, about their plan and the army outside their walls. First, he had to make sure no one, like William, was listening in on their conversation.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You know you're actually a good queen so far." Sebastian pointed out as they walked. "You haven't really killed anyone that didn't deserve it. Well, I guess that depends who's side you look at it from but in general, I would say they all deserve it. But that's beside the point. You're a good queen so far. You're feeding your people and keeping them safe, two things a ruler has to do at all times."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 At Sebastian's statement that they could let Nadal go, it seemed that the statement displeased not only Julienne, but William as well. "Well, that is our doom then, if he goes to Drysal and chooses his side." William stated. " he can buy his time, regain the trust of every pirate and manipulate them into following him along with Drysal. Have you forgot how important Nadal is to the free men?" He pointed out. Julienne agreed, that's why she's upset with this of what happened just few minutes along with the general.<br/>
<br/>
  	 At the other thing he has said, to bring him back to them and their side, Julienne sighed. She needs to get in Nadal's head to make sure he wasn't brainwashed. But once Sebastian made it clear he needed to speak privately with her and gave a wink to Florian, the captain let out a low growl and approached William. "I will kill 'im if he slept with 'er." He said with a low voice as William sighed. "Yeah, perhaps you're late with that." Florian widened his eyes. "WHAT?!?" The young adviser simply shook his head and left the throne room, while Florian called out to Shade to get another drink to prevent himself from going after the two.<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne listened to what Sebastian had to say and raised her eyebrow in surprise. He claims that she's a good Queen, but she felt there's something to this, something Sebastian was going with. "Well, that might be the only thing I do correctly, feeding my people, but... Your point?" She asked him directly, thinking what this has to do with some secret stuff he wanted to tell her, if it was about that at all.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 "My point...well, do you want to throw that all away?" Sebastian asked, turning a corner but deciding to go a different route, turning around and heading in a different direction, mostly because he didn't want William following and listening, or any of his spies. "Look, you're doing something here. I know, the gods gave their orders, but you're doing something here right now. Do you want to be rid of it? I know, you hate the world, you hate everyone and you're a big bad girl that will kill everyone. Well bullshit. You're not like that. Sure sure, you've killed and you've taken money but even you have rules and you have morals. Why else do you free slaves? Why else are you actually trying to make this city work? You're doing something here, I say we can't have it end. Even if you leave her, leave the city to stand and then let someone else keep it going, like William. He'll keep everyone alive and safe. I know you don't care about having a legacy but you care about being infamous. Well you don't have to be infamous about just killing. You can be the one that stopped Drysal and left behind a nation of safety for everyone in this world that is used and abused and destroyed and hurt."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian was a little surprised with himself. He was actually making a good point. He didn't think he would make a good point. It was a city like any other, it had people like any other but even so, it was nothing like the others. It was different, and that was a good thing. Sure, they had a plan but they can change it a little, make it work. They didn't have to destroy the city in order to make it work, she didn't have to give up the lives of all the people that counted on her to make it work. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne tilted her head with a clear confused look on her face. This sounded nothing like Sebastian and what's even surprising, he had a point. "Has our interaction last night made you smarter or what?" She said as she crossed her arms on her chest and smirk. She thought about it and sighed. "Yes, you're right. Ask Florian and he'll tell you that he doesn't care if we'll lose or win, we will still go into history. At least I made my father proud." She stated. But really, he was right, he made a good point.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "It would be a shame if we throw it all away when we have an interesting future. Gods have chosen us after all, yes? Then they must've predicted something that we will do and benefit them. Unless when we kill Drysal and then they condemn us because we did what they wanted. Gods have no mercy, that's why they're gods." Julienne stated.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Well then, smartass.. What do you suggest we do?"<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "O you're not putting this on me!" Sebastian denied. "I only gave a suggestion. Keeping the city, a legacy alive, and having a home for the phantasm will make a big change in this world. But beyond what we already talked about, I have no idea. You're the one the gods choose, you're the one that should decide what to do."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Maybe she was right about the gods, or maybe she was wrong. Sebastian didn't know. He had never been one to follow the priests and their constant yammering about the gods. He cared about as much for the god as the grass he pissed on. But just like the grass, he always knew the gods were around, he just didn't care to get to know them and now, well he still didn't care much for what they did. They haven't done much beyond the point of sending them on a suicide mission with only minor help.<br/>
<br/>
	   Well he couldn't really call it minor. Sebastian had to admit, he was pretty happy with the gift the gods had given him. It made him feel powerful and he liked it, but with everything happening in the city, he never really had much time to have fun being him. Not that Julienne could have much fun being herself either. It was all just one big mess to sort out, one he felt they were never actually going to get to an end.<br/>
<br/>
	   "And yesterday, well I can't say. Maybe we should try it again and see if it works that way." Sebastian said with a wink. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I might not put this on you, but you're in it just as much as I am, whether you like it or not, Sebastian. You're favored by the gods as well." Julienne stated as soon as Sebastian said that he is not putting himself into this. "And yes, this will be known as the infamous kingdom where the Phantasm are the ones running it. We night not have the army, but we have the resources, information and whoever steps in that I don't like won't be seen or heard of again. We do not posses power as much as we posses death itself and it seems to benefit us. You became a part of this the moment you tried to help princes Tatianna out. That was your mistake that you cannot fix now."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne smirked at the mention at the last night's event and Sebastian pointing out for trying it again. "I'm not promising anything. Nor am I denying." Julienne looked around, as almost as she felt someone nearby. "As for the next move, we will have to wait for general's decision. You send the message to our allies to get send us some force, pay them. I will create a distraction so the general doesn't notice anything too soon. They've been snooping around my kingdom for too long."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastian<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I'm here to keep you alive. You're here to kill Drysal. That's what the gods want." Sebastian pointed out. "But I know, I should do my share but you have to decide what to do. I follow your orders. That's what I'm good at. Following orders."<br/>
<br/>
  	 He had wondered what his life would have been like if he actually was the one ordering armies instead of taking orders. But the way he knew what do, he would not be able to win a single war. He would have been dead a long time ago. At least this way he knew what to do to win, he had orders and directions and a goal.<br/>
<br/>
	   "And are you sure about the army? If they see us showing a force, it might turn something good very bad."<br/>
<br/>
  	 They could use this general and his army. There wasn't a single soldier in this world that had not heard of his army, and they all knew what you did when you came up against them, you ran. You didn't fight them, there was no chance to win. Which was why Sebastian hoped this wouldn't turn bad. As Julienne said, they didn't have an army that could match his, they didn't have the men that could stand against this army. He didn't think cannons would be enough to stop them if they decided to take the city.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Maybe just make sure they are ready to move at a moments notice. Or keep them far away enough to not be a threat but still keep them within striking distance."<br/>
<br/>
  	 The plans moved quickly through his mind, what they could do, how they could work this to their favour. Was there even a way to make sure it went in their favour? Maybe if they could win this general over they would be able to have something good for a change.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So what do you think? This general looks reasonable, I'm sure you can strike a deal with him. Something that will benefit us and him."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Making an offer wasn't the problem, actually having something he wanted to offer was the problem. Something that they could use and that the general could use as well.<br/>
<br/>
	   General Rand<br/>
<br/>
  	 The men around the table all looked troubled. They had a right to be worried but the world changed, rulers came and went. It was no surprise that this ruler did the same. Now they had an opportunity and General Rand had been considering a few options in his mind for a while. He waited for the men around the table to finish refilling their cups.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "We have a choice. On one hand, King Drysal offers us the slaves we want. Queen Julienne offers us steel and prisoners. I believe her offer is far more generous than that of King Drysal." General Rand told the other four men around the table.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Slaves are what we have always relied on. Without them, our army might suffer a loss." Captain Harrow told, his face as always, stern and showing no emotion.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Slaves are not the only issue. She promises steel. Her city is newly taken, still under the strain of changing monarchs. Will she be able to deliver what she promises? Our army cannot function on promises and words only." Captain Jakkers pointed out.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Captains, General. I think we're all missing the main point here." Captain Karl said as he stood up from his chair. "We have steel, we have men and we need to replace them. King Drysal will do this for us and to a measure, the new queen as well. But she has something else that Drysal doesn't have. I suggest sending her a slightly altered agreement. We accept her steel and prisoners but we ask for one thing more. The Phantasms. Not all of them of course. Just one or two. Someone they can train a few of our own men to be as them. Who knows what we can do if we have some proper intelligence on our side." Karr had a grin on his lips, knowing full well Drysal would never be able to offer anything like this to them. "And one last part gentleman. Who is the most hated? Who has the most enemies? Who will give us the best fight? The Queen of course! So if she gives us what we wish, she will have the greatest army behind her all the way."<br/>
<br/>
  	 None of the other captains spoke ip against Karr. Not only was he the highest ranked amongst all the captains, he was making a good point. General Rand wanted them all for one reason. They wanted to fight until the day they couldn't fight anymore. And the Queen will give that to them. With her vast enemies spreading from one side of the land to the other, there will never be a shortage of enemies for them to fight.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I can accept this. But add one more part that agreement." General Rand instructed as he placed down his cup. "She gave us prisoners, I want all of them. When a man is sentenced, he will serve his time not in a dungeon but under my command. Those that survive their term will be returned home. Trained and fed and ready to defend her realm. It's a fair deal for her and us."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I'll have Tim write up the documents. I'll deliver it to her personally when the sun rises." Captain Karr offered before anyone else.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Captain Karr, this is the Queen. You will not seduce her. Leave her alone. That guard of hers will tear you apart."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I have no such plans." Captain Karr laughed jokingly as a knife appeared in his hand and almost immediately disappeared with lightening speed. "And no man scares me." ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne looked at Sebastian and tilted her head slightly to the right and smirked. "I did make an offer. I am just waiting for the general to finally make a decision. There are some things that only I have and that is the weapons at disposal. Have you ever heard of explosion so great, it ruined the entire palace? Of course not. Only the Phantasm and their knowledge can create such. But I don't want to offer them all the good stuff. I don't want them to kill us with the weapons of our own." She said with a chuckle. "But, we shall wait with the army, then. We'll wait to see what will come of this."<br/>
<br/>
  	 As Julienne spoke, Shade approached her and coughed a bit to get her attention and she turned to look at him, under her mask there was obvious face of confusion. "Everything in order?" She asked as she nodded. "Personal matter to speak to you." Julienne signed him to speak and Shade sighed, looking at Sebastian, knowing that Julienne entrusted the man with anything. Well, not anything, Phantasm matters are still their own. "I've misjudged you. You're obviously doing something here and you have not forgotten about us, the Phantasm. If nothing, you're bringing a good name to us. many of the spies that work for me believed that you will ruin it all. We're still in the shadows as we are, working just how we know and adjusting to this life, having a place to call home. But..." He began while Julienne was genuienly surprised. "If you don't kill Drysal, if you fail to do what you promised to us, I'll do what Florian supposed to do back on the ship when you returned."<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was an obvious threat, but Julienne smiled. She didn't take this a bad sign or cruel, it was just that the fact that Phantasm refuse to leave their traditions behind was something she thought was good. "It's what makes us as the Phantasm good. I'm happy to see you stick to the traditions. Just don't go against me Shade, before that. You know I'll find out. How's the underground tunnel doing?" She asked as Shade shrugged. "It's starting as you asked. We will continue tomorrow, so the army doesn't suspect it'as against them. I asked one of the nobles from our allied cities and he said it's fine. The fool will accept anything as long as you let him live and have his life." Julienne smirked. "Of course, I know how to treat my allied. I don't want any enemies spying on our trades, when we can do it under ground. I hope the general announces his decision soon. I'm curious." And Julienne was wondering if general will accept her offer. If he does, then there's obviously a certain weakness of Drysal's which she can use against him. If his allies truly abandon him then it's a good sign for her.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I don't know if it will be bad or not but you know I can't let you do that, right?" Sebastian pointed out to Shade. "I am not a Phantasm. I am not one of you and the gods asked me to keep Julienne alive. If of course, you try to attack her, I will have to tear you limb from limb. But that's not a worry. I'm sure the queen here will make short work of Drysal."<br/>
<br/>
  	 As confident as he felt, Sebastian still wasn't sure how they were going to actually make that happen. It's not like they could just walk right up to the man and kill him. Or could they? No, he was sure they couldn't. Ever guard and man Drysal knew would be looking for them, knowing their faces like the back of their hands.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "But now I have business to attend to. We have armies to organise, if it comes to that. Shall we?" Sebastian asked holding out his arm.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He wasn't sure how he felt about Shade. The man seemed to be doing nothing but keeping the tradition alive of being a Phantasm but at the same time he seemed to be using it for his own gains. He wasn't sure how the Phantasms viewed such a thing. Maybe it was the only way to get ahead with their traditions. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne smirked at Sebastian's comment, while Shade shrugged at Sebastian. "Both you and I hope that Julienne will kill that man. If she doesn't, well, I'm sure all of us will face consequences. But I'm keeping my word and you'll be welcome to rip me apart, Sebastian." Shade said as he bowed to Julienne and turned on his heel, leaving the two.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne looked at Sebastian and sighed. "We're very traditional and I can't be angry at that, but still... You've got a job of your own." She said as she held onto his arm as he offered it to her walking to organised the army.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Before we organize the army, one thing you should know. All of the steeled soldiers and knights are just the same as any pawn to me. They do what they do, they fight and prevent, but they're not the real key here." Julienne said in gentle whisper. "Real key here are the traps. Inside the castle, between these thick walls are tight tunnels for each man to pass. There are small platforms in each of the wall that once they're opened, it allows whoever is inside to either throw a explosive, shoot out of a pistol or crossbow. We might not have the force strong enough, but we Phantasm have to work our ways in only fashion we know - secrecy and resourcefulness. Should anyone storm inside the castle to assault me, the possibility of them being even able to speak will be small. They won't know what hit them. We're simply working with what we can.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I guess this is way the gods asked me to keep you alive." Sebastian said as they moved down the long corridor. "There is one trick every army likes to use. As long as your enemies are surround by walls, they can't get out and nothing get in. Which means they like playing the waiting game, and it's a bad game. Food runs out, riots, people eating first horses and then dogs and then each other. That's not even worrying about poisoning. So no, we shouldn't get trapped."<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was one of the worst places to be for any army. Locked in a city fighting an enemy outside and inside. If there was something they could do, it was to make sure they had an army to help them in case something like that happened. He had to make arrangements and assure all their bases were covered.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So we will play it safe. We won't call in the army. But if it happens that they don't receive word from us within a day, they must send all their men. Just to be safe."<br/>
<br/>
	   Now that he had his own little plan out of the way, he could move on to the actual problem that was bothering me.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Will Shade be a problem? If he's going to hinder us, we have to get rid of him. Send him away or something. From what I saw, no one is happy that Florin is keeping you alive instead of killing you, like he should. If that's a problem, we should really do something about it before it comes back to bite us in the ass."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 At the question of Shade, Julienne chuckled, she knew this would come. After all, Shade was a shady type of guy. "I know Shade like I know Crimson Raider inside and out. Yes he's a threat and no, half of the things we do won't be able to be done as quickly as we hope it would be done. Shade gets all the information and it won't benefit him if he tries to kill me. It won't benefit anyone, actually. If anyone knows that, it's him. If he kills me, what then? They have this city open to them and they know less about ruling than myself. Heck, I don't fucking know what I'm doing. He can have all the information he needs, but he won't know how to use it. No member of Phantasm would like to be put in the position that I am." She said, she knows that because she hates the position she's in.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "If in any case shade tries something and fails, leave him to Florian while he's sober. I promise you, not only Shade will regret it, all of us will, but all the frustration and anger would be let out on that poor bastards. Have you seen how funny is a person without hands and feet? Their uselessness is so hilarious and Florian's favorite torture technique." Julienne thought about it for a moment as they walked and added. "And what if someone decides to turn against Florian, you may wonder? Who said it never happened? People might not be happy because I wasn't killed when I was supposed to, but they respect Florian more than they hate the fact of what we're going through. If they kill Florian, they might as well live a normal life of an average commoner. He's the link that keeps us all together in a way that I wouldn't be able to, as his daughter."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "But that sets a president." Sebastian pointed out, taking the needed turns through the Palace to reach his office. "If one person can get away without being punished, doesn't that mean the same goes for anyone else? Like Nadal? What if he turned to Drysal and wants you to join Drysal? Doesn't that mean he should be left alive, the same as you have been?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian was no expert on the Phantasms and definitely in no position to make any type of call, but from what he had learned, that seemed the way that it would go. He hoped it wasn't the case. He didn't know how he felt going against all the Phantasms. In a way, he liked Florian as much as any man could like a drunken loud mouth that kept who he really was under wraps. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 At the mention of Nadal, Julienne frowned. "Nadal... That son of a bitch." She said quietly as she stood there for a bit. "I don't... Killing him would be bad for my own personal reputation around the Phantasm. If he did join Drysal and he's here for whatever reason that is about him, I'd first have to prove to the rest of the Phantasm the reason of his execution. I don't care what the rest of the world thinks of me, but I'm nothing without Phantasm. He made a name of himself for being the leader of free men..." Julienne could definitely tell something was up. Even if he was wounded and taken care by Drysal, Julienne would bet with her own life that Nadal would kill Drysal where he stood. "Nadal's morals and goals were heroic. He would've killed Drysal even if it would end up with him being later tortured by the guards and then killed. I know him."<br/>
<br/>
  	 As she thought about it, Julienne was even more bothered and took a sharp turn with Sebastian. "We're going to the dungeon to speak with Nadal. I need details. If I'm going to keep him alive, I'll at least keep him alive so I can pull the information out of him.<br/>
<br/>
	   William?<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I don't wanna question me daughter, but I don' understand why doesn't she kill'em." Florian said as he pulled out his flask filled with rum as he stood next to William outside the palace, looking at the streets of commoners, that seemed to be more than relaxed, unlike in the earlier Julienne's realm. They accepted the fact that the Phantasm are running the kingdom, but that nothing has changed in their lives. If nothing, they're safer than before, because criminals had to be insane to do something risque with such ruthless Queen on the throne. William sighed as Florian rambled, he noticed that Florian has become relaxed himself. He's finally retired after so many years being the leader of the Phantasm and he seemed to be proud of what Julianne's accomplished, even though he didn't understand a thing in politics. He just killed for heavy amount of bloodstained money and sailed the seas.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "That's too risky and she cannot just mindlessly kill, we never did it, we always have a strategy and a plan so we wouldn't end up dead because of your rules. Even YOU know of the general's army. We're assassins not quite the army." Florian shrugged at Williams words as he downed his drink. "Well... Doesn't matter to me. I'm here if she need me. An' look at that son o' a bitch." Florian pointed out at Vandal who didn't seem satisfied at all and William turned to the captain. "I'll be right back."<br/>
<br/>
  	 He rushed to Vandal and stopped him from walking. "Don't stop me William, I'm not in the mood for talking!" He said as William frowned. "Why are you denying the fact that your brother is less himself?" He asked straight away as Vandal sighed heavily. "because we don't know what happened to him. Yes, I know, he's acting weird and all, but still... He's my twin brother. I've been separated from him and I don't want Julienne to kill him." William knew that this is questionable, but he couldn't speak with Vandal who turned his back on him and left off. He knew there was a reason why he was upset and it wasn't Julienne. He would confront her if it was her.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian just shrugged and went with Julienne. He could finish his business with the army and messages when they were done with Nadal. There was only a slight rush to make sure they were all prepared.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I guess that makes sense. Just like the queen. You poisoned her but Drysal stole your kill. But no one can really prove it. I guess that makes sense. But a pity those eyes of the goddess gave you won't let you read minds. You would be able to think exactly what Nadal is thinking."<br/>
<br/>
  	 He doubt it would ever be that simple. If only it was that simple, their lives and work to get to Drysal would be so much easier. At least one thing was certain, they had Nadal and they had time to get information out of him. Maybe he could tell them something to get close to Drysal.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Taking a step ahead of Julienne, Sebastian opened the door down into the dungeons for her to enter first. He didn't know what plans Julienne had but has definitely going to make sure she didn't kill Nadal if her sense of honour got the best of her. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne looked at Sebastian as he said that it's a shame that the goddess didn't give her the power to read minds. When Nadal is in question, she wouldn't be so sure if she wanted that. They go quite back, a lot of desired attention that was never returned and her ignorance of him whenever a topic that wasn't about business. Once she enters the cold dungeons, they walked through the hallway of cells, one being Nadal's. As soon as he heard the footsteps stop at his cell, Nadal got off from the cold ground and approach the bars.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Julienne.." He said, pointing to the chains. "Last I was chained like this in the bedroom I was almost lucky. You tend to like to be chased." Julienne didn't give out any reaction and simply said. "For each stupidity you spit out of your lips, I'll cut off a finger slowly. I think you also know how I enjoy torturing, Nadal? Or did Drysal prove it otherwise?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Nadal tilted his head and scoffed. "What, do you REALLY think I chose something to do with Drysal?" Julienne shrugged. "You tell me? Why is he still alive? Why are YOU still alive? I was there that day in El Chardera." Nadal looked at Sebastian questioningly and then at the now Queen. "Why are you the Queen? Don't you hate those kind of people?" He asked as Julienne smirked. "Yes, I do. Good point. That makes us both hypocrites, doesn't it? I can tell you disappointed a lot of pirates and freemen. If they were in your spot, Drysal would be gone and probably them as well, but that's all they believe in. Freedom for everyone. You're far from free, Nadal. How do I know the voice you speak with is yours at all? Every man who tortures knows the procedure of brainwashing? He tends to do that quite a lot. Perhaps you two worked together in secret so he could get to the Phantasm. Tell me, Nadal, how many lies have you told me?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 The sudden emotion took over Nadal's face, as almost the creature that took over the man's body allowed the true Nadal to speak, which was an explosion of emotion of the broken man. "None!! I swear Julienne, it was not me, you're the last person I'd lie to! He tortured me, Drysal is more terrible than you are! The beast took me for interrogation and he... And he...!" Just before the broken man continued to speak, the beast took control and turned his back to Julienne and Sebastian, leaning against the wall, taking deep breaths, panting. Julienne frowned and looked at Sebastian. It was a legitimate swing of moods which seemed frightfully believable. "I can't... Talk about it... Yet... Please." He said between the breaths as Julienne was dazed by this sudden swing of reactions from Nadal.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Of course, this wasn't the real place to keep criminals. Most rulers have found that it was hazardous to keep their enemies so close to their home. Only a single man had to escape and they would be close to the man they wanted to be killed. But even when new cells were built out in the city, the dungeons weren't removed from the palace. It was a good place to have when you needed to throw someone in jail quickly without struggle. Still, Sebastian wasn't too keen on this place. He had been in dungeons before, he had been locked up for some periods, but these dungeons were the worst.<br/>
<br/>
  	 At least Nadal gave him a good distraction from everything around him. How could he not notice the man acting so strange, speaking words completely opposite to what he had said only that morning? It was true then, Drysal had done something to Nadal, or someone had done something to Nadal on behave of Drysal. Either way, this was Drysal's work at the end of the day.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You know, it would have been nice if for once, everything was real, and not just some plot." Sebastian sighed. "I swear, all these politics can drive a man insane. I have no idea how you do it. Sitting there all day, listening to everyone speak lies to get what they want."<br/>
<br/>
  	 He had never been one for politics. He had picked up things when he had worked for the queen but there was no way he could do what the queen did, or even what Julienne did. It was not a life he was sure he could go through with.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So what do we do with him? I don't know if he can be turned back. Maybe you guys will know. After all, this is more in the line of something the Phantasms would know." ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Nadal still had his back turned to them as he was leaning against the wall, pushing the real Nadal back into the dark corners of his mind to prevent him from breaking through. He was angry that Drysal didn't do anything about the actual Nadal, the will of the man is pretty strong and keeps digging out of the grave he was supposed to be buried alive in. He heard Julienne and Sebastian talk behind him and he listened.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne looked at Sebastian as he said that he didn't understand how can she deal with politics. "I don't know either. If I had a choice, do you really think I'd be bothering?" She said sighing and looking at Nadal, the man hunched in the corner, breathing sporadically. At Sebastian's question on what to do with Nadal, Julienne simply said. "I'm going to break his will and make him talk. I know ways. You do remember Nadal, don't you?" She said as Nadal slowly turned his head to look at Julienne over his shoulder. "Julienne... You know better than this. I'm already broken off my will." Deep voice left Nadal's lips and the Queen assassin shook her head. "Then you leave me no choice. You tell me that I can trust you, yet you don't say shit. You were with the enemy and you WILL give me all the information I need, whether I have to force it out of you or not. You have one night to decide if you'll speak for yourself Nadal or I'll make you scream about everything you have seen, heard and what's happened to you. I could've helped you, but you give me no choice."<br/>
<br/>
  	 With that, Julienne turned on her heel and walked away from his cell, leaving the man alone with his thoughts. Nadal sat back on the cold ground and decided that he should give Julienne what she needs, but not everything. How could she know that he didn't tell her anything? But the real Nadal is the problem, he seemed to be more persistent in digging himself out now that they're here and keeping his composure is harder than he thought. When he possessed bodies of other humans, they seemed to just die off. Nadal, however, doesn't give up that easily.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As they were walking through the corridors, going towards the training grounds for the army right behind the palace, Julienne spoke. "Make sure there are some armed guards around the castle, just in case. I'm not worried about anyone breaking out, knowing that Phantasm never sleep with eyes and ears on the walls, I just want to give an illusion of usual guards keeping the palace safe, it's better if anyone thinks like that. To make it seem as if it's a normal patrol through my own castle, just like in any kingdom."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian gave the poor man a last look before he turned and followed Julienne out of the dungeons. It was strange to see the man as this but how could they change that? Was it even possible? Did the man have a will? Whatever the answers were to those questions, Sebastian would wait to find out. He was definitely not going to be around when Julienne decided to put him to the question. He would rather enjoy the evening getting drunk and having a sing and maybe even a little gambling. He hadn't done that in a long time, he could do with a night of just drinking.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Sure. I can have them stalk the halls. I'll have a few setup close to the dungeons. Maybe come up with some ruse of a party of some sorts, have a few guards for protection. I'm sure the servants wouldn't mind dressing up and having a few drinks. Well, guess I should go get it done."<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastian wasn't too keen on doing any work, though it was easy enough work. He didn't actually have to do anything else except give a few orders and make sure the guards understood the reason for their little party. He was sure he could spin a little tale and make them believe whatever he told them. Though he didn't have to tell them anything. He didn't have to actually do much more than give an order to a single person, which could be done easily enough.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I'll make sure it's done, then I'll meet you back at the fountain." Sebastian told Julienne with a slight smile on his lips. "I have a fun little plan. Nothing serious, just fun."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Turning on his heel, Sebastian head back towards the palace but this time didn't go for the dungeons. Instead he took one of the servant entrances, heading through the colourful palace halls to the throne room. He wasn't sure where he would find the man but the throne room seemed like a good enough place, and surely, as he was hoping, William was there. If any man could do what was needed, it was him, or maybe even Shade, though Sebastian had no trust or time for that man.<br/>
<br/>
	   "William, do you have a moment?" Sebastian asked when he spotted the man. "I need something arranged." ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne gave a nod to Sebastian, letting him do whatever he needed and just as Sebastian turned around the corner, Julienne was immediately greeted by Vandal who came out of the secret entrances and Florian around the corner. Julienne was not surprised at all, she slightly tilted her head in question to see what it was all about. "I need to see Nadal." Vandal immediately said as Julienne scoffed. "Of course, but if you're planning to free him without my knowledge, than you're dumber than a regular pirate." She pointed out as the man frowned. "I know, goddammit. I just need to speak to him. Florian said you wouldn't allow anyone to visit him unless you give your permission." Julienne simply waved Vandal off towards the dungeon as a sign that he can go, which the man did without asking anymore questions. Florian however was not there for the same reason.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, well.. Things are gettin' interesting. The last party we've sent on a anotha mission for killing a general of the west went pretty well. The King o' Tozyl is still seekin' answers about how his daughter even got into this mess without leavin' 'er home..." Julienne smirked and tilted her head to the side. "Your point, father?" Florian smirked into his flask before downing it and continued. "Nothin' important, just givin' me Queen a heads up. There's somethin' else though." He said as he offered Julienne his arm, her barely reaching the height of his chest as they slowly walked the hall. "Shade an' William. Both resourceful, one secretive an' does his job perfectly well, other one is thrustworthy an' always tries 'is best. Give me yer opinion o' 'em both." Julienne sighed as Florian made her think about of the men and added. "Trustworthy, vigilant, quick and asks no questions unless he needs to, William i s a good man to have at our side. Shade on the other matter, he's a real spy. I'd be worried if I could trust him or if he wan't secretive, it's his job, but I'm not worried about him. If he harms me it won't benefit him." Julienne said and then an idea popped into her mind. "Say, William has made a name of himself, right?" She asked as Florian grinned, seeing that she might be understanding at what he was actually getting at. "The boy's young, but that son o' a bitch knows what he's doin'."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne stopped and looked up at her father and frowned as she thought about it. "Nadal seems like a lost cause, he was a leader of the freemen.... What if William starts doing the same thing, but slightly different and in my name?" Florian laughed loudly ad this and gave a nod afterwards. "Ya seem to be understandin' what me point is. Give yer second lap dog a treat or two, but make 'im work harder each time. Ya won't be disappointed." He said as he left Julienne to her own thoughts. Florian might be an aggressive drunkard, but he knew exactly what he was doing.<br/>
<br/>
  	 In the throne room, William huffed as he was watching the pirates that came to visit and fought about their last job they've done for the Phantasm. He knew if they continued to do this, they'll more than likely end up dead, which is nothing new, there were tons of cases of these minor pirate groups that were not trustworthy that end up dying because they dared to take Phantasm for fools. When Sebastian came to talk to him William looked at him. "Yes Sebastian, I'm listening." He said as the pistol shots were heard and he turned to see what happened. Few Phantasm spies killed all the pirates without warning and one of the Phantasm chimed. "We takin' their ship now!" He laughed deviously as they started to drag the bodies of the unlucky bastards and William looked back at Sebastian.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian could only shake his head. This was a throne room but the Phantasms were acting like they've never been anywhere half sophisticated, but this was their land and no one else's. Ignoring the men, he turned his attention to William.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "The queen wants to take a few steps to ensure nothing happens in the palace. With Nadal locked up and not being himself, we need to make sure he doesn't escape, or that no one tries to rescue him. So we need a little extra security. But nothing noticeable. So I want to throw a little party in the hall close to the dungeons. Have a few of the servants dress up and have a fun night. I'm sure they would love to act like nobles. Set up a few guards to make rounds and keep those nobles safe, if you know what I mean."<br/>
<br/>
  	 He was sure William did know. The man was not stupid and would understand the plan easily enough. It was a fine enough plan, it would keep a lot of people safe and ensure Nadal stayed in his cell. Breaking Nadal might be impossible, changing him back to his normal self could maybe never be done but that didn't mean someone wasn't going to try and break him out, after all, this was Drysal's doing.<br/>
<br/>
	   "And maybe get someone to keep an eye on Nadal. Nothing wrong with posting a proper guard to watch him."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   William<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 The young man nodded to Sebastian, even though he was not sure if the plan will affect anything, it seemed like a rather welcoming one, especially if other nobles arrive. "Alright, sounds like a decent enough plan. I'm guessing by security you mean regular guards and not spies." William said and wondered about someone keeping an eye on Nadal. "That will be quite a challenge, but I'll have someone trustworthy. Nadal is an important man." He said and gave a another nod to Sebastian. "Well, I'm off to get it all done. The party will be ready tonight and the word will be quickly spread." He said as he turned on his heel to go to the west wing, only to be met with Florian just around the corner and he looked at the man.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I don't like that grin, ol' captain. You've something on your mind and it won't be good for everyone." William said with the smirk as he brushed through his dark brown beard which he's been trimming, only for the captain to chuckle and throw his arm around the shoulders of the young man. "Ya ne'er doubted me, huh William? I really admire yer skills and I think ya have a talent yer not even aware ya own." William raised his eyebrow and sighed, not liking where this went. "What do you mean, Florian?" Florian grinned widely and began to speak.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Yer young, ya have experience among the Phantasm, ya have a look of a decent lad that isn't up to anythin', yer liked by the nobles, commoners AND pirates and yer a true silver tongued devil..." William tilted his head, with an obvious worry on his face and waited to see where Florian went with this. "Julienne respects ya and she'll listen to ya. Not me, not Shade, Sebastian sometimes, but she'll listen to yer thoughts because she knows she can trust ya. And on top o' it all, you can be the new Nadal, betta' one, the one that nobles, commoners and pirates will listen to. If ya can't fight or kill, ya can definitely talk." William stood silent for a second, waiting for Florian to laugh out loudly as he always does, but that laugh never came. Then William pointed at himself. "Me? The new, BETTER Nadal? Just what are you drinking, Florian? Do you hear yourself? That's the dumbest thing I've heard? I'm no leader!" He protested as Florian calmly shook his head. "I'm not talkin' about leadin', leave that to me. I'm sayin' that people will listen to what ya 'ave to say. Even Shade and Sebastian come to ask ya for favors. Yer smart, clever and sly." William stood there for one second thinking about it. Maybe Florian is right, he heard earlier that many of the pirates, including ones that were shot in the throne room, were starting to protest about Nadal, those were his followers. The last thing they need is the rebellion of their own and Zarre is now the kingdom of both nobles, only one religion, and also pirates and mercenaries. If they don't keep the balance, eventually another rebellion will start and leave the kingdom or even worse, the rebellion will turn into a war.<br/>
<br/>
  	 William sighed as he thought about it and nodded. "Alright. I guess it'll be worth to think about it and I'll speak to Julienne." Florian patted the man's back as William swallowed heavily walking away, realizing that what he might do could change his life forever. Nadal is a man known far and wide for his motivational speech, the way he could guide his men, lead wars, raids and killed important people, but William is just a man who's luck was always on his side.<br/>
<br/>
	   Vandal?<br/>
<br/>
  	 As Vandal entered the dark and cold dungeons under the castle, he walked slowly towards his brother's cell, seeing the man sitting in the corner on the cold and wet ground. Vandal was hesitant to say anything, but Nadal lifted his head to look at his twin, yet they were now obviously different. While Vandal was roughly shaved with obvious scars on his face and his long light brown hair tied back, Nadal's dark brown hair was dirty and the messy beard covered the lower part of his face and obvious exhausted eyes looked at the man outside the cell. "Vandal..." Vandal raised his hand as a sign for Nadal to stop talking. "What the fuck are you doing? Firstly, can you at least lie and hide the fact that you're on the side of the enemy? Secondly, why ARE you on Drysal's side? Did he really torture you that much or did you just change your mind? You can tell me, a word won't be said to Julienne."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Nadal gave a small smile and got up as he walked towards the bars to see his brother from close and leaned against the iron bars. "He's a man of power. The kind of power Julienne can't have. He's the future." He said as Vandal at first was wondering what he meant by this. But then he thought back on all the speeches Nadal had and it was obvious that Drysal was enslaving people to make money and killed pirates, even capturing them, taking away their freedom. "Power? Who gives a shit!" Vandal said with a frown as his brother's smile disappeared seeing that this wasn't working. "We never cared about power! We have it now more than we want it! Luckily for us, Julienne knows what she's doing and she's not taking it away from us, our freedom. We still can sail the seas, there are cities to raid, people to hunt and kill and a big goal for us, brothers and sisters to fight and die for and if we win, we drink, sing and we're merry. Wasn't that something we loved, Nadal? That feeling of victory of those who wanted to take what is ours away. Remember our parents? Did you forget about them, brother?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 The talk Vandal was giving caused the true Nadal to start digging his way out desperately, but to no avail. He was growing weaker and the demon was now much more focused than before, as if he learned how to keep the broken man down. "I remember our parents and Julienne is, without a doubt, a very powerful Queen, but we will die. There's no freedom in death, Vandal." No matter what Nadal said, Vandal was not having it. "Death IS freedom! The final one. I don't recognize you, prisoner. You're no brother of mine, whatever Drysal has done to you, he'll pay for it, but you're not the man that people love and follow." Before Nadal could say anything else, Vandal stormed out of the dungeon, completely displeased and disappointed in his brother. Julienne was right, seems like Drysal made him his slave.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   "Have fun with it William. After all, it's a party." Sebastian grinned before he turned and left the throne room.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian felt relieved. He wasn't sure if William was going to do this. The man no doubt had a lot on his plate as well. Having him take care of this might just be something a little too much to take on, but seemed like he still had wiggle room to take care of everything. That took a little worry off of Sebastian's shoulders. One thing less he had to deal with at that moment.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With only one last thing left to do in the palace, Sebastian headed to his own small office, a place he had barely ever used. Mostly he had been out of the city or in the city to do all his work, though the office held everything he needed right now. So he headed there, finding it exactly the way he remembered, which was a little too much.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Huge oak desk, padded chair with a back rest that stood taller than he did. Books, scrolls, ink and quills neatly arranged. A thick carpet and of course, a painting of the Queen hanging from the wall behind him. He was sure Julienne would have a fit if she saw such a thing. Her dressed all regally with a crown on her head.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Ignoring the painting and the desk and everything he found pointless in the room, Sebastian took the quill and ink and a blank scroll, writing out the orders that needed to be sent. He worded the letters all very carefully.<br/>
<br/>
  	 There was an army on their doorstep wit scouts and archers. Birds and messengers might just fall from their horses and the orders would end up in the wrong hands. He wasn't about to start a war, but letter the general know they were prepared might make him rethink any plans he might have of attacking. If the general decided to hint his messengers that was.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once he had several of the orders written out, he took them to the bird keeper. Two were given to him to send to the closest outpost. The outposts would send their own messengers to the other outposts and ensure they all received word of what was needed of them.<br/>
<br/>
  	 A few of the other orders he took to the messengers. Giving four of them the task to ride out in all directions and deliver the orders. The last one remaining he took to the only other person he knew would definitely be able to deliver the orders, but not that he really wanted to do.<br/>
<br/>
	   He only needed to talk to one of the other Phantasm before he was given directions to where he needed to go. It almost seemed apt that the place he had to go was a small room, tucked away and out of sight, hidden almost in darkness where most people would simply overlook the small door. There he found Shade as he intended to do.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You really want to be a in place like this?" Sebastian asked as he entered the room without knocking or really caring if Shade was occupied or not. "Anyways, where you stay is your business. I have a favour to ask of you. I need a message delivered and I think you're the only one that will be able to do it." Sebastian said as he held up the scroll and hoped that Shade could help him, it was something he didn't want Julienne to know and Shade might just keep this to himself. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
	   William?<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once William was done doing what Sebastian asked him to, passing by one of the rooms, he ran into Vandal. The two don't really know another, before Vandal joined in with his pirate crew, the two met only once.<br/>
<br/>
	   "You're one of the few people I just needed to talk to..." William said as he looked around and then approached Vandal quietly. "You spoke with your brother?" William asked as Vandal sighed, making it clear this wasn't something he wanted to talk about. "William... I can't talk about it."<br/>
<br/>
	   William looked at the man as he was obviously studying him and Vandal could clearly see that, surprised by the way William replied. "Julienne is right, something's wrong with him. You're the one who should know that best. You're his brother, after all. How bad is it?" Vandal rubbed his eyelids tiredly and sighed. "Alright. We'll talk William tonight, I'd need a drink and a friend. But just know that it's bad enough." William just in this moment realized by what Florian meant earlier. Nadal is an important person and Nadal obviously is not there. Not the one they know and love. "I know it's unusual to say this, but you can tell me everything you want to tell someone. Nadal is an important person to us all and this burden is not just yours to carry."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Vandal nodded and began to walk away. "Tonight, we'll speak to one another." Vandal said as William watched the man walk away. What William didn't know was how this talk will affect him as a listener.<br/>
<br/>
	   Shade?<br/>
<br/>
  	 Shade kept his small room clean and well organized. There were no windows, only candles lit the place, but there was air coming into his room which wasn't really clear how. Perhaps a secret entrance, through which Shade leaves when he has to. There was nothing out of the ordinary in the room: lots of scrolls and papers, a wardrobe, desk, big bed and a cabinet with drinks. Just as Sebastian burst into Shade's room, he let out a low grunt, as he set down his book. At Sebastian's obnoxious question, he simply said. "I'm fine wherever people don't come bursting into my room." Get got off his chair and approached Sebastian, hearing his question.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I can deliver and get anything done and yes, I'm one of the few that can do it. But the question is, to whom does Sebastian wants this message delivered?"<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian was hesitant to hand over the small scroll. He knew he couldn't trust Shade. The man would use whatever he had against those around him if it would benefit him, but there was something else he had over Shade.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Listen to me Shade. Yes, I will owe you for this. You will deliver this letter and return whatever response, if there is one, to me only and you will not speak a word to anyone. If you do this, I will owe you. If you don't do this, no matter what you do. If you speak to someone and I will die for this, I will first kill you. Now if you understand that, I nees you to get this letter to Drysal. Or king Drysal as he likes to call himself."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian couldn't believe he was doing this. He was actually going through with this. He had thought about it and had always abandoned the idea, known it was foolish and stupid, now he was actually doing it and if it all went well, this will end everything. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Shade looked at Sebastian who was obviously hesitant to hand him over the letter and spoke of what would happen if Shade does anything other than bringing the letter to the person, he'd be dead. "Sebastian, I'm a professional. My business is extremely personal. Phantasm business is too important to be messed around." Shade said.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As Sebastian told him to whom this the message was directed, he raised his eyebrow. He thought of a question 'does Julienne know?' but he didn't say it. It's against the rules he has set up for his own self. He took the letter and pointed it at Sebastian. "I'll get this delivered and I'll deliver you the response with a fourth person knowing this, other than Dick himself. But listen to me Sebastian, you better know what you're doing." Shade didn't like this and this meant that he had to think of a plan. "Is that all?"<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I don't know what I'm doing." Sebastian replied. "I just do." The mercenary shrugged. "But remember, speak a word to anyone, anyone, and I'll snap that little neck of yours. I don't trust you, I don't like you but I respect your talents. So make this work and we will both benefit. You will have your favour and I will have my solution."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Without waiting for a reply, Sebastian left the small room, making sure to close the door behind him before he walked away, his boots softly ticking on the stone floor. He really didn't know what he was thinking but it was exactly how he could make sure this went well, how all this ended and of course, how Julienne didn't end up dead.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Now he had everything done, everything ready. All he needed was to find out what General Rand was going to give them as a response. He wasn't sure how long they would have to wait for the man, but waiting in a Palace wasn't a bad thing. It was comfortable, it was cozy and with so many luxuries around him, he had one plan of how to spend the evening.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Walking through the Palace, Sebastian looked for Julienne but he didn't ask anyone where she was. He just walked until he found her, which he was sure he would eventually do. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Shade simply let out another low grunt and the moment Sebastian left, he put his Phantasm clothes on and put the hood on his head which covered his face well. He left his quarters and went through the dungeon, passing right by Nadal's cell, not even noticing the man, nor Nadal could even call out for him, since Shade was quick and light on his feet, almost like a shadow just passing by and leaving a breeze behind him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 There was a another door that led to the other side of the palace, but as he entered the anther maze like hallway, he opened a path behing a big statue and it immediately closed as he walked into what looked like a dungeon, but it wasn't. It was Shade's working place, where a tunnel has started to be built and starting net day, they'll build secret underground tunnels that lead into their allied cities, so they can work low profile. It looked like a big hall where there were most of the newer slaves that volunteered to work for Shade and his men under the Phantasm name.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He looked at all the people that worked for him, lined up and ready to take orders. "I'll take one of you with me. You'll need my guidance, but I won't be the one handing over the letter." He said and pointed out to one of the meekly looking boys. "Really, him?" One of the female Phantasm members pointed out and Shade said. "Those without a tongue can't speak once they're captured and tortured for the information. And he knows nothing" The boy looked even more scared now, but he had no choice. His tongue was cut off when he was just a little boy, not even being able to speak correctly and he was an orphan all his life. Exactly what Shade needed.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As Shade prepared himself to leave, Julienne waited for Sebastian next to the fountain and when he arrived she looked at him and crossed her arms. "Took you a while. Luckily I had nothing better to do."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well there was a party to get started, letters to send, and of course, some wine to find, which I still haven't done. I really want to get drunk."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Not because he wanted to get drunk for sheer lack of it, simply because he knew he was betraying Julienne in a way and it was the best solution he saw to all their problems. It would solve everything and it would bring it all to an end, making sure that those that should be stay safe stay safe.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So? Wanna get drunk with me? Have a little fun? I'm sure we can raid the kitchen. No one will say anything about it. And besides, it's not like we have anything else to do. Or do you have something on your mind?" Sebastian asked as he sat down next to Julienne." I know you don't care and you're a killer and all that stuff you always say, but this Nadal thing, it bothers you, doesn't it?"?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, drunk sounds good, I'm already exhausted." Julienne pointed out as she took her mask off and rubbed her eyelids, thinking back on the conversation she's had with Florian. Her father would mostly be mistaken for a drunken fool, but nobody makes her think as much as he does. The entire William thing made her think of how people are easily replaceable, including Nadal who was able to change the will of hearts and the world, it was rather frightening.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As he sat next to her, asking if they should get drunk together, she shrugged. "I won't say no, I really need to just relax sometimes, otherwise this will be bad for me, I don't want to stress myself too much." At his question about Nadal and does it bother her, she sighed heavily. "Yes, it does. He's important and there were quite a number of pirates protesting. I don't want pirates to rebel against me because of Nadal, but I think I have a solution for it. Also, I need to know what Nadal knows.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I don't think so." Sebastian shrugged. "We don't need to know. What we need to know is how to get close to Drysal and kill him. Anything else, that's just a waste. If we can get this general on our side, we will have an army Drysal will fear. Then we march on him and kill him and the Phantasms will still have their home."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian still had doubts about the general. He was a man that had not given his alliance yet. He was still a man that was an unknown. Nadal, Sebastian didn't care much about the man or see what really made him so important.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So come on, let's go get drunk. Hell, William is throwing a party, we might as well join it and use it as an excuse to get drunk." Sebastian offered with a grin. "A queen getting drunk. That will surely be the talk of the nobles. Such a sight to see the Queen dancing on tables like a commoner!"?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was obvious that Sebastian had no idea how Nadal was important to both Phantasm and freemen. Freemen and pirates are a big part of why Phantasm is powerful, because they have their support and plenty of pirates and freemen are now Phantasm, loving their life in the shadows and finery while doing what they know best. On top of it all, Julienne had a history with Nadal. Though not the best one, she still cared and respected him, despite the times she rejected his offers to be romantically involved with him or just spending one night with him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 At Sebastian pointing out to Julienne seeing her drunk and dancing on the tables, she scoffed and got up. "Yeah, you wish. Don't make me regret that night in the brothel for not locking you in with two old and big ladies, I feel sorry now because they liked you." Julienne said with a smirk and walked towards the throne room. "But I'd definitely want to just relax and see who will come. If William spread the word, there'll be a good number of people." When they walked to the throne room, the b long table was set up on which was served food and drinks, musicians arrived, many of the Phantasm dressed in fine clothes and everyone seemed to be more brightened up.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne, may not be smiling or acting jolly, but she immediately headed to take some drinks, where Florian already stood with a few older Phantasm members. Fools were already drunk and laughing as they always would, but Julienne paid anyone any mind. She wanted her drink and she wanted to just relax and not think about anything important, like Drysal, Nadal, wars and politics.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian only chuckled. Julienne wasn't as evil as she put forth. Sure, she did some things no one in this world would be able to do, she had the nerve and the guts to take life head on, but she wasn't as evil as she sometimes showed to be. If she was, she would have locked him in that room as she threatened to do. Well, at least everything had worked out so far, they had achieved things he had never thought possible.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sure, he had been part of wars where cities were taken and land stolen from others, but he had never been part, actual part in the planning of taking the city, standing right there and being a big part of those that took it. He wasn't sure how he felt about it but so far, it had caused more good than bad. Julienne had some harsh methods, she was ruthless, especially to the slave owners, but that didn't mean she caused more deaths. She had saved thousands of people.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Walking with Julienne to the small celebration, he discovered that it was anything but that. Instead, the throne room was packed with people. It was hard to tell who we're nobles and who were actual nobles but it was working, this party was going to ensure there were hundreds of guards around, all of them making sure Nadal was the one they were watching, not those taking part in the party.<br/>
<br/>
  	 When Julienne headed for the drinks, Sebastian took a moment to look around the throne room. As the one leading the city guard and the standing army the city had, he had to do so much. Part of that was remembering every single Lord and Lady and their children and knowing as much about them as he could possibly fit into his brain.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He knew the names and faces of every noble there. He could tell Julienne their, past, where they came from, how they had risen to power, even some of the plans they had for their families and their wealth. But it was all information Julienne could easily get a hold of it. All he wanted to do was make sure those nobles here were the ones supposed to be here, not the ones against Julienne's reign.<br/>
<br/>
  	 From all the faces he saw, they were all loyal to Julienne, as loyal as any of them could be when you had death hanging over your head. They all knew how easily Julienne would kill them if they went against her. Sure, fear was effective but those following out of love and loyalty and respect would do far more than those doing it out of fear, but that was no the way of the Phantasms.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, seems like William is doing a good job, as always. The nobles here are all the ones that support you." Sebastian explained as he moved to stand next to Julienne, picking up a drink for himself as well. "They will do whatever you want and they will probably try and give you a few words of their loyalty. Don't be surprised if some of them try and use this as a way to gain some favour from you. You might not be in the greatest mood tonight, but I'm sure you can have a little fun with a few of the nobles who try to gain your fab our. Make them jump through hoops before that happens. That will put a smile on your lips again."<br/>
<br/>
  	 He hoped that would happen. Julienne looked worn through, like everything was taking a toll on her. He could only imagine how hard it had to be on them when the man who lead those people that called themselves free, was now loyal to the very man they wanted to get rid of. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 As Sebastian began telling Julienne about the people that have come, she looked around. Few of the nobles caught a glimpse of the Queen looking at them and she would give them a smile, simply because Sebastian told her that these were the good people she might need. "Well, at least I see the face I'll be as less cruel to as possible if things go wrong for them." As Sebastian said that a few might want to get some favour from her, the Queen gave him a frown before downing her entire drink and taking the second one.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I'm not sure if I'm really looking forward to be disappointed, I'm not a people a pleaser, I couldn't give a shit." She whispered to him, not willing to be heard. As she drank the second drink, she stood in the center of the throne room and this got everyone's attention, knowing that she'd speak to them. As the chatter died down, Julienne painted a smile on her face. "I have to thank all of you for coming here, for keeping our alliance as strong. Regardless of what you've heard of me, I tend to appreciate when people stand by my side and by my kingdom's side and this tonight's party makes me appreciate all of you in person. So please, drink, east as much as you can and be merry." Julienne announced as the crowd would smile and clap, either because they're happy to hear it from her, out of politeness or whatever other reason. Julienne returned to her spot, already taking the fourth drink as she stood next to Sebastian. She just felt like this night would be over sooner if she drank enough.<br/>
<br/>
  	 However, William and Vandal were on the other side of the room. Vandal was already drunk and William listened to all the troubles of the man. He learned a lot about Nadal, though. He wasn't as good as he was glorified. He did some mistakes, but his actions were always questionable. He put many people in trouble, but Vandal supported it because, no matter how questionable, it always seemed to be the only way to cope with things. What made William wonder was how on earth then did Nadal keep such amazing image of himself. "It's his speech." Vandal said, rubbing his right eyelid. "He jus' knew what to say. He mad everyone wan' revenge. We los' our parents and both o' us were slaves. I don' believe 'im when he says that Dick is doin' the right thing. Coz he's not."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Would you look at the big talker! Acting the Queen she is." Sebastian chuckled. "I'm glad to see you're taking this more seriously. Not just being a part of the Phantasms. You're both of them now and seeing you do both, well I can say I'm proud to be able to help you."<br/>
<br/>
  	 If only he could succeed. Not only would help her, but everyone else. He would put an end to all of this and no longer would she ever have to worry about Drysal ever again. He didn't think Julienne would really mind that much if he could end this. It was the best solution he had been able to find, no matter how much he thought about it, it was the best way.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So I was curious, what will you do when this is all over? You know. When Drysal is in pieces, his world gone forever and the gods no longer controlling us? Are you going to go back to being the puppeteer or are you going to stay the queen?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 He wanted to know, for his own ideas. He didn't know if it would do any good, he hoped it would. Whichever course she took, he hoped it would be the right one, the one that would make her happy. She might have to do it without him around but he knew one thing at least, she would live without him. It wasn't like she was in love with him. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne couldn't help but chuckle as Sebastian stated that he's proud to work with her, now that she can act like the real Queen. Julienne thought that it was ridiculous. "Well, perhaps the gods gave me this gift where I can be a good Queen. Perhaps that's it. Because no way in hell that I'd care enough to do any of this." She stated, but she was glad that at least Sebastian thought of it that way. "And you're proud of me? I never thought I'd hear that from someone. Thanks." She said as she was looking around, only to hear a question she never thought of, but knew the answer. Still it made her rethink about it.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well..." She said as she looked around, reflecting on herself being the Queen and it didn't really settle with her. All those nobles, finery, noble men that would smile and wink at her as an attempt which she obliviously ignores. Then she'd think of the sea, Crimson Raider, her father and all those ruthless rules. "I think I would fake my own death. Change my name, my hair and Phantasm outfits and give anyone the throne and be back to my old life. This doesn't make me happy and I most certainly don't want to do this for the rest of my life. What about you?"<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I don't plan that far ahead." Sebastian smiled before taking a deep drink from his cup. "I never planned. It's either I live or I don't. I've been in more wars than I can count. I have scars I can't even remember where I got them from. So surviving this, well, one day at a time I say. When this is done and I'm actually still alive, then I'll see what I'll do with my life." Sebastian leaned in close to make sure his whispered and no one could listen in. "You can still use a double, you know, like we talked about. You can keep her on, make her do everything you want and make sure no one else takes over your throne. Unless of course you already have someone else in mind to give the throne to, it's not Florian. Please tell me you're not thinking of giving it to him!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 He didn't know if that would be a good or bad thing. Sure, the man ran a ship well and his pirates, but a city? He had serious doubts about the man have any tact or sensibility to be able to run a city, keep the people in line and not loose his head over things that he didn't agree with.<br/>
<br/>
	   "But looks like everything here is in order. Everything is like it should. I think we can actually just relax."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne listened as Sebastian told her that he just wants to survive and live, which seemed a rather realistic plan, one he can rely on and not be disappointed. Her plan however, may not seem so possible, but she'd use everything she knows to make this work. "Well, I'm sure there's a lot ahead for you. I'm sure that I don't want anything for myself as big as this. I'm tired of faking what I'm not and exposing myself this much. I like my mask and I like my velvet coat and being armed to the teeth while I take money for all the people I've killed. I miss those days. Perhaps I'll be even a better assassin now that I know what I know today." It sounded rather insane, but it was the truth. Julienne liked killing and she enjoyed making art out of it and watch the revolution unfold because of it. Laughing at Sebastian's question if she's planning Florian to sit on the throne.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Of course not, I'm taking my father with me. He would eventually do something stupid." She said and looked at William's direction. "I'm thinking about placing William. He's a good man, though young, but he has potential. He'd be a good leader."<br/>
<br/>
  	 As Sebastian said that things at the moment seem alright, Julienne looked into her cup. "Yeah.. For now. I don't trust peaceful moments."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 "If you can get a break, take it. Peace helps since it doesn't come often." Sebastian pointed out, wishing there had been more times to rest in the middle of a war, but that was not how war worked.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Looking over to William, Sebastian looked the man over, wondering just what exactly he would be able to do as a king. She was right about him and he had all the qualities of a man that would make a perfect noble or even royalty. He had the silver tongue, ideas, plans and of course, connections. Without those, no royalty would ever survive.<br/>
<br/>
  	 What type of king he would be, that was something Sebastian had no idea about. He didn't know Kings, he knew Queens, well he knew two of them and only one of them had been a queen from birth.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I guess that can be fun. Making a nice little plan to have you suddenly disappeared and end up dead and have him take power. Of course, you have to do it in such a way that makes it perfectly natural. You know, no civil war or anything. Maybe appoint him as your regent." Sebastian suggested as he filled two more mugs, upgrading from cups and handing one over to Julienne. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne sighed, taking another mug of drink, slowly feeling the alcohol doing it's work, since she's been drinking without stopping for whatever reason this may help her, Julienne believed it would. "Let us.. Not talk about this anymore." Julienne said, as she took a deep breath. "We want to relax, both of us. The more we talk about it and tire our brains, the less relaxation we get. Looks like I'm not the only one intoxicated." She pointed out.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She couldn't help but watch women attending to get men's attention, they always act the certain way. The show their cleavage much more, their voices soften up or even get more pitched, they play with their hair, smile a lot, while men start behaving like alpha males, almost like animals. But seeing them intoxicated, it even looks much more ridiculous and to this Julienne couldn't help but roll her eyes and down the entire drink, getting another one.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The loud laughter from old Phantasm members, even some sailors and Florian can be heard. They were like the life of the party and they got a plenty of attention from others. Some would look down on it, some would even be amused, but they are the only one who stood out. Observing her father's behavior, Julienne commented. "I just learn that my father is a drunken fool and flirting looks incredibly stupid. Please tell me I'm not the only one who thinks people get ridiculous when they want to find a partner to fuck?" She said, pointing out to the group of intoxicated people doing their best, even not giving up to get some in the throne room.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian couldn't help but watch the drunken lot all make a fool of themselves but they had to be doing something right. The woman seemed more interested in the men the more they acted like fools. Alcohol seemed to have a strange effect on people. At least it made things interesting for those watching from the outside.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, I guess they do become a little weird, but they are having fun. Isn't that the point? Having fun? So what if anyone thinks you're a fool or an idiot, still looks like a lot of fun! Maybe that's why when you find someone to fuck, as you say so nicely, then you act the fool because you don't care anymore."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian wasn't sure about that. He had never really acted that way when he got drunk. He wasn't sure how he got when he was drunk, but running into a war half drunk did help. But seeing the drunk men trying to get laid, and the woman trying to act innocent while showing so much cleavage gave him a fun idea.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, you said we should relax and have fun. So let's make a bet. I bet you I can get a woman to dance naked on a table." Sebastian said with a sly smile. "And it doesn't matter how I get her to do it, as long as she does it out of her own choice. And you, well you have to get a guy to do the same. And the winner...well what will the winner get. If I win, I want you to bring me breakfast in bed while wearing a wife's dress and acting like a real married lady, all prim and proper."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian couldn't help but grin at his evil plan. It was only a little fun but he couldn't imagine Julienne in a dress like that, and he really wanted to see her dressed and acting like a wife. It will be one of the funniest things he had ever seen. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 Drinking from the mug as she looked at Sebastian who made some sort of challenge, Julienne rolled her eyes. "Don't make me order everyone in this room to get naked for me, both men and women. I have some decency to keep if I'm going to be a Queen and I don't want any naked people in my throne room, so get your mind out of the gutter!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne was well aware that it would be easy for her just to sit on the throne as the reminder of where everyone is and tell them straight up to get naked immediately and a good number of them would obey, seeing how drunk they are. But still, she wouldn't want to see anyone naked in her environment. It seemed weird, she would rather have dead bodies around than anything else.<br/>
<br/>
  	 However, she did notice something was quite off. There were a few pirates whose faces she remembers well - Nadal's people. And they didn't seem to be very welcoming, which had most of the Phantasm's attention. Julienne looked at Sebastian and scowled. "Well, I think we have someone to ruin the party." She stated as one of the pirates, who seemed to be the leader of this group, stood at the attention, as if he was waiting for Julienne to walk over to him, while the rest of the gang spread out. Even Florian stopped whatever he was doing and there was nothing but silence while everyone waited to see what was going to happen. Julienne knew EXACTLY what this was about and what is going to happen. She knows pirates like the back of her hand.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Walking towards the leader, the rest of the Phantasms took the advantage as the attention was turned on her and began pulling out their weapons. Just as she was close to the man, he pulled out his pistol and pointed at her, only for her to move to the side at the right moment, grabbed his arm and forcefully pointed the gun to the ceiling and it fired, scaring the nobles as they began screaming and running away. As the nobles left the palace, the gunfire started between the pirates and the Phantasm, luckily for everyone, each gun can fire only once before filling in with the gunpowder. There were dead and wounded from the both sides and Julienne ended up intact because she used the pirate leader as a human shield and man was shot dead several times. A smirk formed her face as she ripped her dress and pulled two knives from her garters and charged like a predator at it's prey to her closest target and mercilessly slashed the man open.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Florian grabbed two cutlasses from underneath the table and with heavy and wide range of swings with a decent speed, he was cutting through each and every man that got in front of him. William hid behind the pillar, only to notice that Vandal was nowhere to be seen, which made him panic. While the mess has been happening in the throne room, he ran to the closest hallway where he thought that Vandal would be. It was when the realization hit him, seeing the door of the dungeon open and he cursed to himself, running to see what is he up to.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Seabstian couldn't help but imagine the entire throne room naked, seeing men and women alike trying to hide their private bits while trying to act like it didn't bother him. It was a pity she wasn't going to do it, but then she pulled his attention to the others that seemed to make this evening a lot more interesting than having a few naked people around. Sebastian didn't even bother waiting for anything, he was supposed to keep her alive and that meant not taking chances, which he had done more than enough already.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Pulling the sword free from the scabbard strapped to his back, he held the sword calmly over his shoulder, hoping he wasn't going to have to use it against pirates. After all, pirates were supposed to be the ones on Julienne's side. He didn't want to know what was going to happen if there would be a split between the pirates. It would be bad for them and there was no other way for him to know how to fix a problem like that. Julienne should know a few tricks, these were her people after all.<br/>
<br/>
	   Things became a mess when the pirate decided he wasn't going to talk and was going to act instead. Sebastian almost sighed as the man pulled his gun out, but unfortunately there wasn't really time for anything like that. Julienne moved quickly, causing the man's pistol to be a waste, a shot fired into the ceiling. But he wasn't alone and Julienne seemed to expect this. Maybe she knew something like this was going to happen, something she should have shared with him if she knew it was going to happen.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian had to quickly yank one of the ladies out of the way as a pirate tried to go for him but was obviously far too drunk to hit straight. As everything happened at once, the nobles and servants alike were all too use to peace to know what to do. They were frozen in place as chaos erupted around them. Sebastian felt perfectly at peace. He had spent his entire life in chaos, this was at home for him as any other place. So he easily pulled the lady aside, out the way of danger and his sword snapped up quickly, slicing right through the pirate's wrist, separating hand from arm.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He wouldn't fight further and if he did, Sebastian would gladly take him on. Leaving the pirate to scream over his severed hand, Sebastian turned his attention to all the other pirates that he had to take care of. Julienne was still in one piece but the pirates were targeting her specifically, wanting to get to her. He didn't like how they tried to gang up on her. Maybe this was something done by Shade, he wouldn't be surprised, but the man would have to be very good to be able to hide this and get away with it.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With a quick step forward, Sebastian's sword slipped past the pirate's arm, entering his chest from the side, piercing his heart and lungs, causing him to fall to the floor, convulsing as blood flowed into his lungs and his heart came to a stop. Another pirate went down by Sebastian's sword when the man tried to attack him head on, feigning an attack with a sword before bringing up a knife in the other hand. He was good, he could definitely take on better opponent, only he didn't have a chance against Sebastian.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The former mercenary easily slipped past the knife and kicked the man hard between the legs, possibly breaking whatever bones the pirate had there. Sebastian still wasn't really use to what the gods had given him and he had truly tried not to kill the man but he was sure the way the man slumped to the ground, that he was indeed dead. At least Julienne was safe, which was his biggest priority at the moment. The other pirates that decided to do this attack didn't try to attack Julienne yet since they were all occupied with so many other opponents that had descended upon them.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, you wanted it exciting. Not what I would have had in mind, but it would do I guess." Sebastian said with a slight smile, wondering if Julienne had organized this to keep herself busy when things became too bland for her. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was like throwing the fish back into water, these types of ambushes Julienne lived for. Mostly these would happen on ships when pirates would raid them or governor's people would be getting their revenge, but no one got away to tell the story of how Phantasms are ruthless n their killing. Julienne was quick and agile, with fast reflexes and killing was like a joke. When a bigger pirate would try to stop her continuous strikes, she would twist his arm, stab him in the leg a few times until he was finally on his knees, low enough for her to stab him in the head repeatedly, with a squishy sounds and his screams that would stop abruptly. Whoever would approach her, Julienne would kick and slice from each and every direction with ease, but with the help of Sebastian and Florian.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She left only one man alive and terrified, with her now smiling and covered in blood of the enemies. She looked at Sebastian with the last pirate and his balls cut off to make him feel as vulnerable as possible. "I agree, but if I only knew what the fuck was happening." She said as she pulled the pirate by his hair as he was on his knees, bleeding from his crotch and whining like a child. "I think you know what I want to know now." she pointed out as the pirate nodded repeatedly.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "V-vandal... He wants his brother free..." Julienne frowned as she looked around, not seeing Vandal or William anywhere and frowned, knowing what's going on. She impaled her dagger into pirate's eye, killing him instantly. "I should've killed both og them." Julienne spat as she walked towards the hallway, leaving to the dungeon.<br/>
<br/>
  	 In the meantime, while the fight was still happening, William ran inside the dungeon, only to see Vandal willing to break the cell of his brother, with Nadal grinning from ear to ear, just waiting for his moment to leave the damned place. "Hey! Hey, Vandal, what are you doing?! Didn't you say that you don't recognize him anymore?!" William called out before Vandal could break Nadal out. Both of the brothers looked William's way and Nadal scowled, though Vandal seemed unfazed.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He turned to William and sighed, shaking his head. He feigned he was drunk all this time. "Regardless, he is my brother and I got his back. He might be strange, but he can also be right about Drysal. Maybe we are never meant to be free, William. Maybe life is something more than this."<br/>
<br/>
  	 As Vandal spoke, he pulled his cutlass out, slowly approaching William, who was obviously now filled with fear as he kept walking closer with his sword pointing at the man. "You're a good man, William. I thank you for being a friend when I needed one. But sacrifices must be made."<br/>
<br/>
	   As Vandal picked up his pace to swing at William, Julienne in that moment got inside the dungeon, while William pulled out a pistol and shot at Vandal, right into his eye. Julienne widened her eyes as Nadal began screaming for his brother. "Is... Is he dead?" William asked as he started to shake and Julienne looked down at Vandal, who was very dead. "Nice shot, William. I thought you never killed anyone..."<br/>
<br/>
  	 As she said those words, she looked at William who was pale and fell onto all fours and started to throw up. Julienne frowned and then looked at Nadal, who was completely pale, as well. He sat back down on the floor, shaking. It was the real Nadal who cried out for his brother, who wanted to help him, but knowing what controls his body now, maybe it's better if he died this way, than ravaged by a demon.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Another pirate tried his luck, coming in quickly to attack the head of the snake but didn't manage to get anywhere close to them. It was quite the sight to see a man running at full speed only to slump dead in mid stride as a bullet was fired into the side of his head. He dropped without a sound, just hitting the floor, sliding a little with the moment he had picked up.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "This is going to get worse." Sebastian mumbled to himself, knowing full well that he didn't want this to happen, not within the palace, not between the ones that had to stand with them, not against them.<br/>
<br/>
  	 And as he expected, it was getting worse. Not only did they have this uprising, it was because of Nadal and Vandal, the ones that were supposed to stand for their freedom, to fight against Drysal.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Maybe you should have, or maybe this would have happened either way." Sebastian shrugged.<br/>
<br/>
  	 If Vandal and Nadal were planning this from the beginning, it was going to happen if they wanted it to happen or not. Now it was happening and they had to make sure it didn't get any further than this. There was only one place they had to go, the small dungeon that held the prisoner that caused all of this.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian stayed with Julienne as they moved quickly through the palace, heading down the stairs and finally reaching the dungeon, the loud bang erupting and echoing off the walls as they came into the dungeon. The sound made Sebastian's ears ring for a moment. In a small space like this, the sound seemed to be only louder, far louder than anything he had heard before in his life. At least William had done what was needed, the man had stopped the escape and saved the queen single handed. Sebastian made sure to keep that in mind so he could have Julienne repeat it in an official ceremony, only to give her a little annoyance.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So, what do we do with him?" Sebastian asked, standing by the cell, looking over the man that wasn't himself. "We can kill him, let him go, torture him. So which do you like?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 He knew which she liked. She wanted him dead but that wouldn't give them answers. He had knowledge stuck in his head, knowledge of Drysal, his city and a lot more they needed to know. Killing the man was not going to help them but they had to do something. Leaving the man alive seemed like a dangerous option, something they couldn't do, even at the risk of loosing information. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne looked over to Sebastian and thought about it for a moment. "His death would cause more chaos. I need pirates at my side. I know what I'll do..." Julienne started and then looked over at William, who was slowly getting up and trying to get a hold of himself. "William, what do you think of public humiliation?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 There was a confused look for a moment on William's face, while Nadal seemed even more unhappy. Things went for worse. His loyalty towards Drysal has led him into the rap and somehow Julienne was the first to make everyone believe he wasn't himself, Vandal being another one of those people. What's worse, the broken man from inside Nadal has been going crazier than ever.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "It would actually work." William started, brushing the sweat off his forehead. "Invite the pirates and publicly show what this man claimed to everyone that he was, but turned out to be the complete opposite." William pointed out, while Nadal grabbed the bars of the cell and began shaking them. The demon was losing the power over Nadal.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Julienne, please listen! I don't have a control of my body or anything! Drysal, he has done terrible things! I don't want you hurt, I don't want you to become his bride! He's pure evil!" Nadal pleaded as he cried, leaving Julienne and William stunned for a moment by the change of behavior.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Then tell me already! What happened to you?!" Julienne yelled at Nadal, who wanted to tell her. He was in obvious pain as he grabbed his head and a inhuman voice left his lips. "Shut, just shut up!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Nadal the turned to face the wall, hitting his head against it until he passed out, Julienne widened her eyes and looked at Sebastian. "Can you... Explain this?"<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "It's been a while." Sebastian said as he finally sheathed his sword and stood back, arms folded across his chest. "I would say he was convinced to join Drysal. Maybe thoughts and ideas implanted in him. But he knows it as well. So it can't be that. It has to be something else, like magic. I don't know if magic can even do this. We have to find someone that knows magic."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian knew the idea of actually finding someone that knew of magic would be rare. Someone that could actually do magic would be impossible. The day someone showed any sign that they had the ability of magic, it was well known that the men in white would appear and whisk them away. No questions asked, no words given, simply take the child and disappear.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So if we have to find someone that knows magic, we have to find a child that has the ability of magic. One of the Whites will appear and well, maybe he will give us some answers." It was the one of two answers Sebastian had. "The other option. We go and ask Drysal."<br/>
<br/>
  	 That was all Sebastian could think of. He had never seen any of the Whites before himself. He had heard the stories, seen how people pointed to various mountains, saying that one of those mountains was where the Whites made their home and trained the newly abducted children. They had Drysal to deal with, they had someone with magic to find and Sebastian still had to wait for Shade to return to find out what Drysal had in answer for him. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 At the mention of the magic, Julienne crossed arms on her chest and thought about it for a moment. "Well, he gives me awfully similar vibes to what happened back in El Chardera. That demon thing. I was almost convinced that it was all Drysal's doing. Now I believe more in that." Julienne sighed as the Whites are mentioned. She didn't trust those people, mainly because she doesn't trust magic.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Dangerous work, that is. After the meeting with the general, you may send them a letter or something. I think the will of Nadal's can be broken and make him speak like we did now. Poor bastard." She said as she looked at the man, laying down on the cold ground, passed out after beating his head against the wall.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She grabbed William by his arms and grinned. "You. You're in for a treat." Julienne said as she began guiding him outside of the dungeon and back into the throne room. The Phantasm were spending some time cleaning the place up. Julienne spoke. "Hey you piles of muck, guess who became a man today?!" She gave a firm slap in the back of William's back as he looked both sick and confused, while everyone's attention was turned to them. "This son of a bitch killed Vandal while he tried to free his brother! This deserves a celebration all on it's own!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Confused, the assassins looked at William in disbelief and after a moment of silence, they cheered. Florian approached William laughing loudly and pulled him into a bear hug. "Ya lil' rascal! Come, let's drink, I want ya to drink 'til ya pass out!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 As The Phantasms continued doing whatever they were doing, Julienne rubbed her eyelids tiredly as she prepared herself more drinks. The nobles and Lords escaped when the entire thing unfolded, the general is coming the next morning and now this with Nadal. Things are piling up and she feels it.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastian<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian wished he could join the festivities but he was sure there was a lot more that needed to be done here. He had to make sure this would be the last of it. They could maybe break Nadal's will or whatever it was that had been done to him, if they had the right help, but still, they needed answers.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian left Julienne and William to leave the dungeon and head up again. They could take care of all the dead, and possibly anyone else that had managed to survive and make a run for it. Of course, Julienne was going to have her hands full with the nobles. They would surely demand some kind of payment for having to suffer an attack. Maybe a piece of important land or trading route, maybe even a contract to fill the cleaning needs of the palace, or the supply of weapons to the guards and such. It would be out of character for the nobles to not do such a thing, but it would take them a few days to build up their nerves for such a thing, giving them time to sort through everything else.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian took one of the chairs the guards used, dragging it closer and sitting down with the back of the chair in front of him, arms leaning on the backrest of the chair.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So, do you have anything to share I wonder. Maybe you have some secrets that need to be told, or maybe we just didn't look right." Sebastian mused to himself as he watched Nadal laying motionless on the floor.<br/>
<br/>
	   There had to be something that could help them, something that was important and they had overlooked or just didn't know about. If there wasn't anything, then he was at a loss, but he was hoping. All he had to do was wait for Nadal to wake from his forced slumber. Unless of course he choose to wake the man himself. Instead, he decided to wait and see what Nadal did by himself.<br/>
<br/>
	   King Wald Hal'Hala<br/>
<br/>
  	 The halls felt quiet, almost as if they had been abandoned. So early in the morning, barely anyone walked the halls. The few servants that still had work to do made sure to stay quiet and not wake anyone, especially not the guards that had been so on edge lately. With the king's army gone to find the truth, his sons trying to learn of who dared steal their name and his daughter having to be married, everything was a mess, but it was all finally coming together, that was what his spy master told him anyway.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Now he entered the spy master's chamber without a knock, using the lantern he carried to light the way and enter the doorway. The room inside however was brightly lit and the spy master seated by her desk, going over the papers she had in front of her.<br/>
<br/>
	   "You told me you have news." King Wald informed as he laid the lantern down on a table.<br/>
<br/>
	   "So I do Majesty, Please sit and let me explain everything. It is...complicated."<br/>
<br/>
  	 The king sighed, hoping this would finally give him the answers he was seeking. Recent events had made it hard for him to keep everything straight. He had to lie to his allies to keep them from running off and joining another throne. He had to struggle to make sure the throne was still securely in the hands of his family but each day he could feel it slipping away more and more.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Then tell me what you know Dileria."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "It's actually quite simple but the events make it complicated Majesty. You see, your daughter's name was stolen by the Phantasms, those assassins. They used it to kill the queen. However, I'm sure they didn't plan for Drysal to take the throne and why they took a city of their own is still an unknown. It's very hard to get spies within their ranks Majesty, but I've learned a few interesting things about the new queen. She proclaims herself as the princess of the world and Drysal claims to be the saviour of the world. They seem to be at each other's throats but I can't quite understand why. I think there has been a split within the Phantasms. From what I've gathered, Drysal killed the queen but he was surely part of the Phantasms. Maybe he split from them and wanted the power for himself. I think the Phantasms wanted the city for themselves but instead Drysal took it.<br/>
	   Now they are going to war with each other and I don't think it will be long before it happens Majesty. At this rate, we will all be a part of this war. My best guess is that we should choose a side before it's too late and a side is chosen for us. If you go to join Drysal, you join the man that claims he will save the world. But he also abandoned the Phantasms. And of course, you will be siding against the Phantasms. Not always a smart move. However, if you join with the princess of the world, you will have the Phantasms on your side, but of course, everyone knows how strong Drysal's army has grown. He has an army with no limit, no one can stand against him. It would be suicide to take their side and of course, there is this."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Dileria took a sheet of paper from her desk and handed it over to the king. The sketch was perfectly done with exquisite shading, but that was not what was striking. It was the face on the paper.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Who is this?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 "The princess of the world, killer of queens and of course, the one that used your daughter's name for herself. If you decide to side her Majesty, you must be very careful. As much as she cannot be trusted, she is also very dangerous."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "She stole the name of my family in smeared it through the mud. I will never side with her. I will send word to King Drysal immediately. I will beg my allegiance to him."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Very well Majesty." Dileria nodded as she rose to her feet, taking the sheet of paper and returning it to the desk. "I will prepare a runner for the morning to ensure the message reaches him safely."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "And send word to my sons. They are to immediately change their direction to the princess of the world. We will take her head for Drysal to prove our loyalty to him. As you said, this city she has isn't very well guarded. A few canons and a couple of pirates. They will be no match for the knights."<br/>
<br/>
	   "Of course Majesty." Dileria nodded in agreement, but in truth, she didn't agree at all.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once the king had left the room, Dileria moved quickly, gathered all her things. Papers she didn't need anymore she threw in the fire. Books, scrolls, notes, everything went into the fire. By the time she was done and there was not a single shred of evidence left that she had ever been here, she slipped the stuffed bag over her shoulders, slipped from the window and slipped down the rope, careful not to make a sound. In the dark she landed softly on the grass, giving the rope a quick snap, the wave running up the rope all the way to the top and came loose, dropping down next to her.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She took the rope as well, running quietly through the courtyard and over the wall without a sound. Not a guard saw her and not a sound was made as she slipped through alleys and past patrolling guards until she mounted the horse waiting for her. She had planned this days ago. She had paid the people needed to be paid and prepared everything in perfect order. There would be no trace of her. There would be no lead as to where everything started. If by some miracle they could learn her small secret, she would be too far gone for anyone to ever find her, or even know where to begin.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The spy master hurried through the city on horseback and out the gates, making way for the edge of the continent. Little did the king know his sons and the army was on the opposite side of the continent. So far away it would take months to return and be even a slight threat. She had sent them well in the wrong direction, using the perfect set of events to lead them away from both the princess of the world and the saviour of the world. And now she was heading for the princess of the world. She had a score to settle of her own. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Nadal?<br/>
<br/>
  	 The man was getting back to his senses, as he felt another presence right in front of his cell. He knew exactly who it was and heard his voice. He pulled himself up, scoffing at the words from the man. Nadal held his head as it began to hurt from the beating he has given himself in order to keep the real Nadal quiet.<br/>
<br/>
	   "A secret wouldn't be a secret if it was told. What do you think you can do, Sebastian? Laughing at my own shame?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Nadal decided to be as normal as he can get, just a mortal who made a huge mistake, but he knew that Sebastian could get his way with him. He had to be careful or he'll be as good as dead. He's lucky that Julienne didn't kill him, which is her mistake.<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne?<br/>
<br/>
  	 After few more drinks and as the palace is closing earlier than usual, Julienne wanted to retire for the day. Just as she was about to leave, with the servants taking the mugs and drinks from the throne room, she heard Florian mention two names in surprise. Lenora and Roderick from Pruessia. She looked over in a rather surprised manner as the two approached Julienne.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Do we need to... You know, bow and that shit?" Roderick or Shark asked as Julienne smirked, crossing her arms on her chest.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Please, spare me the bullshit while I'm off duty. Are you on Nadal's side?" She asked, getting immediately suspicious, but seeing Lenora's face, it made her reconsider.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, we WERE on his side once, not until what has happened to Pruessia, El Chardera and San Jachea. Dick has crossed the line. Pirates are now homeless." Lenora said as Julienne frowned. "What do you mean? Drysal has destroyed all pirate cities?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Shark nodded. "Not only did he do that, he has fucking demons. Or at least that's what I believe in." Julienne tilted her head, not sure if she'd believe Roderick the infamous Scoundrel, but she might as well hear him out. "Wings, teeth, terrible eyes and claws. I came face to face with one and I saw the emblem which Dick has on his flags. We saw it when we were sailing, Freysau looks nothing like before, it became a fort, much like this. But Julienne, I'm telling you, there's some shit going on here. Even in the Sacred Secret and holy books it's been talked about it. History repeats itself. Devil shows himself as a savior, sweet talks everyone and then it's all Gehenna, my friend."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne was stunned, with obvious shock on her face which was uncommon. She thought that the same thing might've been happening to Nadal, but he looks physically just fine, though weird. There must be some magic involved.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastian<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I'm curious." Sebastian replied, shifting in his chair as he took out a pipe and stuffed it with tobacco. "You've had lots of chances. Before all of this and even after. You didn't have to come here at all. I'm sure Drysal knew that sending you here would just be a mistake. You wouldn't achieve anything here, unless you planned on kidnapping Julienne. But of course, when you told everyone you stand for Drysal, that was just stupid, but you're not stupid. There is no way an idiot would have been able to lead the freemen. Which makes me wonder, what exactly are you doing? You have this planned out, don't you? Sure, maybe your brother trying to save you wasn't part of that plan, but you have a plan. You have something happening in that mind of yours and it's going to cause a lot of shit, and I can't let that happen. So I have to kill you. I know, Julienne doesn't want you dead, she wants to shame you, but I'm going to kill you, here and now. Or you can tell me what you have planned and I can stop it. I don't care which, but either way, Julienne is in danger and I need to stop it from happening."<br/>
<br/>
  	 It had become far too clear to Sebastian. Seeing the attack on Julienne, the ambush had to be planned. All of this was planned, it had to be. None of this was random. Nadal was behind all of it. There were a lot of stories about Florian, about the Phantasms and from what he had heard, almost none of Nadal, which made him wonder how a man who was so quiet could actually lead the people. The only way he could do that was to be smart, like William. Never seen but always there, always making plans and always one step ahead.<br/>
<br/>
	   Dileria<br/>
<br/>
  	 The string snapped only after the arrow left, whistling through the air for only a moment before it caught the man in the eye, burying itself all the way to the back of his skull. Dileria gave a curse. She did plan ahead but she didn't plan her bow to break so easily. At least the three men were dead, all bandits trying to rob a poor woman traveling alone. Now she was the one going through their pockets, taking what they had for herself, until she came on paper.<br/>
<br/>
  	 They were bandits, paper wasn't something that was important to them, or reading for that matter. But this paper had words on, quite a few actually. Dileria wanted to curse the gods, all of them, even the ones she had never heard of before. The men were assassin, sent not to kill her but King Wald. Someone wanted him out of the picture and with so many enemies around him, it was impossible that he would live for long, which meant she would also be on their list. She knew all his secrets. Whoever got their hands on her and preyed the information from her would be a powerful man.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Dileria ignored the dead men, mounting the horse and beating it in to a dead run. She had to get away from the palace, the king and everyone that had anything to do with him as quickly as possible. From that moment on, she was no longer Dileria the Spymaster. She was herself again. Jennifer. A plain, normal girl that lived her life traveling and learning all the lores of the world, all the histories every city, town and village had to offer. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 Nadal couldn't help but laugh at the words said to him. He looked at Sebastian and shook his head. "You're so confident that you you think you'd do the right thing. I'm sure that killing me would cost you more than having me here. I didn't plan any of this. Perhaps my brother did. But those men always followed me and when they heard what happened, they reacted. Like true freemen, having each other's backs ad dying for it. Foolish, don't you think?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Nadal got up and approached closer to the bars and leaned against them. "You can kill me for all I care, Sebastian. You'll give the freedom that the broken man was fighting for his entire life. Why he is screaming now for it, begging to be finally free, to be given what Drysal has taken from him. Kill the good old Nadal and explain to the pirates that it's what he asked fort. What he craved. How many battles he fought, never to die honorably."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastian<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I could, but that seems too easy. Keeping you alive seems a lot more interesting and I think Julienne has a nice idea. We can hang you up in the city square. Naked and covered in honey. You will die slowly. Ants do tend to take their time. Or we could pull your teeth out and then make you eat glass. That should make you talk, if you don't cut off your own tongue that is. Or maybe we should just push nails under your fingers and toes. It won't kill you and I can tell you now, it hurts bad. But no matter what we do, you're loyal to Drysal, whoever you really are. If you die, we won't know who exactly you are. So no, you will stay alive and I'll make sure Julienne understands that. But nothing wrong with her beating the crap out of you every day. So I'll see you later, when Julienne will have some fun with you."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebaatian wished he could get more from this man but he had given him something at least. He knew there was something happening with him, something that could give them hope. All he had to do was make sure Julienne saw that, that the could do something. She might enjoy killing but they didn't have to kill him, not yet anyway. For now, he had to talk to Julienne and make sure she would agree with him on this.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I'll make sure food is brought for you. We don't want you weak when you face Julienne. You should know how pissed off she is." Sebastian pointed out with a grin.<br/>
<br/>
	   Jennifer<br/>
<br/>
  	 Barely a few hours had passed and already Jennifer found herself in ropes, leaning against a tree and not seeing a way out of this. Either she had very bad timing or she just didn't do her job properly. Now she looked over the four men, who had been seven, trying to decide what to do with her. One wanted to kill her, two wanted to take her back to camp and the other wanted to rape her, whichever choice they decided to make.<br/>
<br/>
	   They had her weapon, the small dagger she had tucked away in her bodice, they had found that far too easily, as if they had known exactly where to look. And even when she tried to tell them her name was Jennifer, they refused to believe her.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She had never actively paraded herself to everyone in court. Very few actually knew she worked for the king, keeping her head down and doing her work as best as she could. Yet these men had her, tied up and waiting for something to happen, something she didn't want to happen to her. She could do the only thing that she knew to do.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She was no fighter. She could stand her own against men with swords, not trained men with swords. These men weren't trained but seven men were struggle to take on. Waiting for a moment when they all looked away, stil arguing on what to do with her, she turned and ran. Her arms were bounds and hands bound but her legs worked as well as ever.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It took only for a moment for them to realize she was running before their shouts came after her, warning her to stop or they would do horrible things to her. She believed them, and it only made her run even faster but they were faster. They didn't have their arms tied to their sides holding them back.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Jennifer cursed as she ran, trying her best to duck whichever way she could through the sparse trees, hoping they would loose sight of her or at the very least, make it harder to find her, two things that did not happen the way she wanted them to.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She was sure she had stepped past the tree but something stopped her dead in her tracks when she ran full speed into it, hard enough to push the air from her lungs. Landing hard on the earth, Jennifer sucked in air, coughing as she tried to refill her lungs.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Milady. You are bound and you run. What ails you?" The big man asked as he bend down, lifting her up by the ropes she was bound with.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Relief immediately came to her. It was a knight of the king. A man dedicated to honour, swearing to protect the weak, to fight for what was right and to top it all of, she knew exactly who he was.<br/>
<br/>
	   Captain Leonard Yui.<br/>
<br/>
	   A harsh but good man, a man she could count on and she knew exactly how to count on him.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Dravada hooken brasia." Jennifer spoke quickly and the expression on the knight's face changed immediately.<br/>
<br/>
	   "You knew the king?"<br/>
<br/>
	   "I will explain soon. Men are trying to kill me." Jennifer told quickly as she slipped behind him for protection.<br/>
<br/>
	   "I will deal with them and you will tell me what this means."<br/>
<br/>
	   "I will. I will tell you everything. But I must reach the princess of the world. It's not safe here anymore."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I will hear your words when this has been completed Milady." Captain Leonard nodded and drew the long sword and rushed the men that attacked her.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It must have been a shock for them. Out of nowhere, the black armoured Knight appeared like a giant bear, rushing them and cutting them down before they knew what was going on. Jennifer couldn't help but finally feel relaxed, leaning against a tree as she still worked on returning air to her lungs.<br/>
<br/>
  	 In almost no time at all, the huge Knight returned, sword covered in blood. He cleaned the sword with the black Cape and sheathed it before using a knife to cut the bonds that held her in place.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Now I wish to hear the words of which you spoke." Captain Leonard instructed.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I was the Spymaster for the king. I believe he might be dead. There is an attack happening. These men know who they are hunting and it seems like I am on their list. From what I've learned, this seemed to done by either Drysal or one of the many enemies the King has made. If he is still alive I will be surprised. So I will go to the Princess of the World. There is something I must do there, but it is a personal matter. I understand you are a knight of the king so I will not ask you to escourt me. I will carry on by my own strength."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Your words haunt me Milady, but what you ask is impossible. I can not leave a lady to fend for her own in a world of such danger. I will take you to this princess of the world and I will return."<br/>
<br/>
	   "But what if the king? What if he requires your help?" Jennifer asked a little surprised.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She was sure the knights had one important matter, above all else, the king had to be protected. Instead he wanted to go with her and now she didn't know what she had to do, but accepting his help was a welcome addition to her travel.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "The King is dead, as you said, but the king has others to protect him should he still breath this day. I will help you Milady.'<br/>
<br/>
	   "Well....then let's go." Jennifer said before this man decided to change his mind. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 Nadal looked at Sebastian and he knew what he was talking about. He had the good memories of how sadistic Julienne gets when she is angry or what she's like in blind rage. He always believed that those were the only two emotions she knew of, but now that she was in completely new environment, she has shown other sides of herself. There's some greatness in her, if not good exactly, she was a force not to be reckoned with. Especially the way she took the throne, so ruthlessly He can just imagine the smirk on her face as she watched the palace collapse on all those people, unaware of the destruction that took many lives.<br/>
<br/>
	   Though he said nothing to the man. All he could do is just wait until he's provoked enough to lose it. He's a hunter, after all. He needs to be patient. Julienne will fall into his grip, eventually.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne and Lenora came to a deal - her group of pirates and five ships, two of which are massive man - o -wars with hundreds of cannons, are now joined in with Julienne. If Lenora is on her side, there's a big possibility that Nadal's men might even reconsider, since Lenora had a enormous influence on freemen and being eyes and ears for Florian.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne approached William who's life took a turn after taking a man's life, whom he almost thought of a friend or at least he tried to be friends with. Julienne stood next to him and tilted her head. "I'm.. Fine." He said, drinking. "There's more to me, I guess this had to happen eventually. In a world like this, killing is just as important as surviving." he said as Julienne smirked.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "All that aside, what would you think if Drysal had the army of demons?" She asked ad William for a moment seemed as if he wasn't surprised. "I mean... Nothing surprises me anymore. But how will we win, Julienne? If he really has demons, what about us?"<br/>
<br/>
	   This made Julienne think. What are the chances if it were true. Would the gods dare to take part?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian moved back to the higher floors, leaving the dungeon behind and returned to where so many dead bodies were strewn about and slowly being cleared by the servants, who didn't look very eager to the job. He couldn't blame them. There was bloody pretty much everywhere.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The bodies were a sight that would scare most people. The blood, the severed limbs, the dead stares from the dead. It was going to give the nobles and servants nightmares, he was sure of it. At least one thing was certain, the pirates would think twice about turning on Julienne.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, something is wrong with Nadal." Sebastian said when he reached Julienne. "He said he can feel Nadal inside him, trying to get out. Drysal did this to him, we know that but we still don't know what and well, he's not scared of dying. We have to find some other way of getting him to talk, but I don't think he'll talk that easily. So we have to figure something else out. Maybe we should just cut off his hands and feet and she what he does from there."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian didn't waste time in taking a full drink and downing it in one go. Sebastian returned the mug to the heap and took up another.<br/>
<br/>
  	 " So, wanna get drunk?" Sebastian asked, putting a mug in front of each Florian and Julienne, which was something he wished he could do but didn't happen unfortunately.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Majesty. You must help!" A servant called urgently as he hurried over, in his arms was the body of the slave girl that served Julienne without hesitation.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She was alive, but didn't look well at all. The attack had not hurt the pirates. Others, innocent people, had been caught in the midst of the battle, and she was one of those hurt in the first. There was a long cut across her face and arm and blood building up around her stomach where there was a small cut in the fabric. She looked very pale as well, but still alive. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne scoffed as Sebastian spoke of Nadal. It was obvious from the start. Everyone spent enough time with Nadal to know that something was wrong with him the moment he arrived. It was getting insane and there was no break to be had for those in the higher positions. "I've had enough pirates to turn against me. But now that Mistress and Shark have arrived, they're pretty influential pirates themselves, they might be of use here. People want their freedom and I'm not planning to take it from them, I just want them to act properly. They can raid whatever place they want I couldn't care less, as long as they are not violent around me."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once Sebastian asked her if she'd drink, before she could even answer, the servant ran towards her with wounded Katrina. She frowned at the servant, annoyed. "You could've used this time to run to the doctor's, do you understand in what stress we are all in? Father, take her to Denvar. He's on the second floor." Florian approached and took Katrina, carrying her. "Don' worry girl, we've seen worse." as Florian walked away, Julienne ordered the same servant. "Look out for her and inform me of her state." the servant quickly nodded and rushed behind Florian.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne turned back to Sebastian, shaking her head as she downed another drink. "And tomorrow that general will be coming. And where the fuck is Shade?"<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian had to hide the smirk that came to his lips when Julienne acted as this. She talked of how she didn't care, how she wanted to see death but she was eager to help people turned into slaves, help a young girl that got injured during a revolt against her, and then she demanded to be told on the Girl's condition. Maybe she was getting better, maybe she would become a ruler the people could be proud of.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She was of course already a good ruler in what she did. As for who she was, she was rough on the edges and far too easy to tick off. Things any ruler had to work against in case someone used those weaknesses against her.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Shade said something about work he had to do." Sebastian said before he took the mug and downed the ale.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He didn't want to be reminded of what he was doing himself. As much as Julienne had her plans, he had his own and it was for the good of her, hopefully he would understand that if things went the way he was hoping it would.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "And you know, you could send the pirates away." Sebastian pointed out. "You are the queen, you can do anything you want. All you have to do is say and it will be done. I'm sure Florian will be quite pleased if the law stated that women should at all times have their breasts exposed."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian couldn't help but give the big man a grin before he drank down the next mug of ale, intent on finishing as many mugs as possible until he was able to forget this night. He had endured so much already with Julienne. He didn't know if he could do this every day until they could finally put a stop to Drysal.?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne made absolutely no reaction to what Sebastian said about Shade having something to do. Shade always has his hands full, but somehow it seemed he was more absent than ever. She could usually feel Shade's presence, but this... It felt like he was miles away. It didn't faze her, she was just questioning that man since she was just a girl, training to become what she was supposed to be, an assassin. Not a goddamn Queen. At the thought, Julienne frowned and downed another drink.<br/>
<br/>
	   She glared at Sebastian as he spoke about sending pirates away and how she can do whatever she wants. "Sending pirates away? That's exactly NOT what I want." She pointed out, downing another drink and gave a hell freezing glare as Sebastian spoke of women walking around with exposed breasts and mentioned Florian in this story. "Speak for yourself. If you want to watch women around walking naked, go to a fucking brothel, which exists for that exact reason. I'm not a goddamn Queen of Whores and Perverts. Get a hold of yourself, mate." Julienne realized how much on the edge she was and downed another mug. She stopped counting. This was a big number of drinks for one night and she didn't care. There was blood, death, violence and drinks, it's not that bad.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Sure sure. No naked women but dead bodies, they are perfectly fine." Sebastian retorted as he drank down another mug, filling it immediately again. "You say you don't want to be queen but you always want to lead. You say you don't want to rule but you go out of your way to help those in need. Some attacks you, you strike back, just like any other ruler. Care to explain that?" Sebastian asked, seeing the mug was already finished and filled it again.<br/>
<br/>
  	 For all her talk, all her refusing to accept all of this, she took to it very easily. She knew how to give orders, she knew how to make everything run like a kingdom should, not something most people could even begin to comprehend. Yet here Julienne was and what she did most of the day, didn't make sense but it all worked out somehow, so far anyway. Morning was still coming and the general with his offer. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Drinking from her mug, she has heard Sebastian asking her how come she rejects so much to be a ruler, yet she does it all. She looked at him and frowned. "I want this to be over. Whatever it takes to stop Drysal, finally get to kill him, so I can return doing what I live for. I also strongly believe that if we try to turn away and do something else, some ridiculous ghost will come out of nowhere and change our direction. I don't appreciate that."<br/>
<br/>
  	 This was the best possible answer she could've given him, although she believed that there is no other explanation to her dress. Its almost a if she knew what she was doing, without even thinking. Maybe this too was the gift of God's. She knew that if it really was all about her, this city would be in ashes and blood, that much was obvious.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   "I still don't know how we'll get to Drysal." Sebastian admitted, seeing no other way of getting to the new king.<br/>
<br/>
  	 His army no doubt was impressive, if even a slither of what they heard was true, whatever they can manage to get together would be nothing compared to the army he amassed already. And that didn't even include how the world was quickly turned against Julienne, how they were all probably ready to attack her nation at even the slightest hint they wanted to attack Drysal.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Finishing two quick mugs in succession, Sebastian was starting to reel from all the drink. The ale was strong and constantly available, which made it so much easier to get drunk and Sebastian was sure he was drunk already, but he knew he could get even more drunk.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So I now that this night was a complete waste and the queen so rightfully pointed out all my mistakes, I believe I shall call it a night and see to a bed." Sebastian said as he gathered three large pitchers, he was still far from done drinking.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne knew that her chances of getting Drysal and killing him was extremely low, but she wouldn't coward away. She's not scared of losing, because her own philosophy of death makes it that much more fun. She's going to welcome death with an open arms, but after she kills a number of soldiers herself and sees no way to victory.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She looked at Sebastian and frowned as he said that she kept pointing out his mistakes. "What are you talking about?" She asked as she watched him pick up three large pitchers. She groaned to herself as she picked some for herself and walked next to him. "What idiot drinks by himself? Certainly not me." She pointed out.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You can join me or you can critize me." Sebastian said as he held all three pitchers. "One way or the other, I'm finishing all of these. Who knows, maybe I come back for more and out drink Florian." Sebastian said with a grin before he turned on his heel and started for his room.<br/>
<br/>
  	 At least his bed would be comfortable to lay on and drink and if he passed out, he was going to be asleep on a cold floor with no blankets or pillows. The life with the queen had really spoiled him. He would never have thought he would miss such things.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Only a few years back he prided himself in just how he could take anything the world could throw at him. Hot, cold, wounds, war, men, horses, it didn't matter. He overcome all of it and still stood strong. Now, he was sure a boy with a wooden sword could knock him over and beat him to death.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne rolled her eyes as she walked with him towards his room, which was right next to her own. She was becoming annoyed each morning to see Sebastian sleeping on the floor next to her door like a dog, almost that she wanted to pull him by his collar and drag him into her room. Sure, he'd sleep on the floor for all she cared, but he wouldn't be in the hallway.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I bet my father is out cold on the floor in the hallway, he's been fighting with a mug in his hand. To think that he was the most ferocious pirate of all times..." She said to herself, but she knew what he was like. Florian retired from his work and he's fairly old now and getting softer through the years, but she didn't blame him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As they walked towards Sebastian's room, it was Julienne that opened the door to it, almost as if it was her room, but she didn't care. If he's bothered, he'll complain, but that is the last thing she cares about.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "When you live your life like we do, no one expects us to live forever." Sebastian shrugged. "Maybe someone tries to kill you tomorrow and I get an arrow through the heart? Or maybe I drink myself to death tonight. Who knows! Life can end any time!" Sebastian called loudly and took a drink straight from the pitcher while trying to walk straight in his condition. " You know what I don't get, why we do all this? Why are the gods letting us do this? Why don't they do it? Bam! Zap! Just kill him where he stands and all this is done."<br/>
<br/>
  	 From previous experience, he knew they could do it. They stopped time, they gave them gifts. Sebastian knew he could pick up boulders, break through a wall if he wanted. He could probably pull a man's head off if he wanted but he had not tried it yet. But the gods could not strike a man dead where they choose.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You know what we should do? Run away and get married! Then we can get some nice titles and live in luxury. I'll be the great lord and you my wife and anyone who goes against me, you can make them eunuchs!"<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne sat herself on the bed and drank from the pitcher and listened to what Sebastian had to say. She raised his eyebrow and wondered herself why the God's didn't tale care of Drysal themselves. "Who knows, maybe because Drysal is not human and he's god-proof? That would be the only thing that would make sense to me." She stated, looking into the pitcher.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Then she couldn't help but laugh out loud as Sebastian even dared to think of such thing as her being a wife. "What are you talking about? Do you even think that I'd be a good wife? I'd be the absolutely worst, I think we've come to the conclusion that I, as a human being, am terrible for existing like this."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   "Well you know what to do with a man when you have him naked! " Sebastian teased before barking a laughter.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Being in the good mood, well not very good compared to everything before that evening but a better mood. So he tipped the pitcher over and drunk until it was empty, his head swimming and everything feeling lopsided, including his vision.<br/>
<br/>
	   "You know, you shouldn't be so mean. You're a lovely woman when you want to be. But you're very cold."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian was mumbling more than talking. To him, he sounded perfectly normal and understandable. He didn't notice how his words was slurring or how his head was slowly dipping to the front before snapping up and his grip on the pitcher slowly loosening.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne tilted her head at Sebastian as he spoke, taking a but of a time to make up what he said. Drunken talks were regular among pirates and she could understand some of it after a bit of a processing and what she did come to realize from his mumbled sentence, she was a bit surprise. "Lovely? I was never called lovely before." She chuckled, taking a another drink, slowly the alcohol taking her there. "I don't know, am I cold? I'd like to think that in pretty rational for someone who does things like me."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Seeing that Sebastian was having trouble keeping his head straight, she pointed out to the two pitchers. "You're going to pass out before you even realize it, are you aware of that?"<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You're cold." Sebastian said with a wave of his hand, which he was sure was in Julienne's direction, but with his vision struggling to focus as it was, he couldn't really tell. "You're like a rock, with feelings, but not, that's in the sun, so you're warm. A rock with great tits!" Sebastian exclaimed loudly, which was all it took.<br/>
<br/>
  	 His arm went up in his exclamation and at the same time when his arm came down, his head came down as well, hitting the table with a loud thud before slipping from the chair on to the floor. Amazingly enough, he didn't spill a single bit of of the ale, laying on the floor sprawled out and passed out.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne watched Sebastian with raised eyebrows as he began explaining to her how he saw her. It made no sense to her, but she didn't question it. Sure, there was some truth in it, but still. He was drunk and half of the things he says are the incorrect ideas of what he actually wanted to say.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Watching him fall down, she sighed heavily and got up, swaying. She didn't notice how drunk she was until now that she's on her feet. She walks over to him and grabs the pitcher, but he still held to it. "Come on, drunkard. I don't want you spilling drinks around the place, a fucking waste!" She said, trying to take the pitcher.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastian<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian wasn't sure where he was for a moment. His brain ached, his vision spun and everything felt dry, like there was no end to the dryness in his mouth. Maybe he could quench his thirst, clear up the dryness that made his tongue feel too big for his mouth.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He struggled to open his eyes, barely able to open them more than a squint. He was able to feel his way to the table, finding it easily enough from where it should be in his memory. He just wished he knew why his head pounded so badly. He had been drunk before a great deal of times, but never have something that felt as if someone had cracked his skull open.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Finding the table, Sebastian felt the cold touch of steel, the pitcher still standing full and waiting to be used. Lifting it carefully and using a finger to feel for the lip, he turned it to his mouth and took a few deep swallows, immediately feeling the relieving effects going down his throat.<br/>
<br/>
  	 A few more sips and he slowly began feeling better again, like he could actually take on this day. He didn't even know how late it was or if the general had brought his offer to Julienne yet. He would have to be there. For all he knew, the general had made plans to kill the Queen, something he was not going to allow to happen as long as he was alive.<br/>
<br/>
	   Captain Karr<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was early, the sun had yet to raise but it was announcing its arrival with the sky changing colour from black to a light blue. Already Captain Karr was mounted on his horse, his two guards flanking him. With the offer for the Queen safely tucked behind his belt, Captain Karr set off for the city.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As much as they had talked through the night, there was only so much they could agree upon before they gave their offer to the Queen and heard if she accept or declined their offer.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Moving across the open field, reaching the city gates just after dawn, they were this time allowed into the city without question, allowing them to cross through the city to the palace rather quickly. The people didn't seem to know who they were, leaving them in peace as they moved through the city.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Captain Karr ignored the people. They were just commoners, nothing compared to the soldiers of the general's army, the best fighters in the world that had been gathered together and could take on any enemy. Now they were making alliances to see if there was one enemy would actually be a challenge for them.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "We have returned to speak with your queen." Captain Karr informed the men by the palace gates, staying on horseback, refusing to dismount for mere soldiers just to announce himself.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Wait while we tell inquire if the Queen wishes to see you." One of the guards said before he headed into the palace to find the Queen and bring her the news.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne spent most of the night in Sebastian's bed, she couldn't sleep. She didn't bother drinking anymore, but she was exhausted. She didn't know what to do with Sebastian, he was big and heavy, now even heavier while he's passed out. Sleep wouldn't come to her for whatever reason. Her mind was tainted with thoughts. She felt a certain hunger, but for what, she couldn't tell.<br/>
<br/>
  	 An hour before the dawn, Julienne went back to her room and dressed in a black velvet dress and put on her black mask, which she felt more comfortable with for whatever reason. She walked to the dining room as the servants quickly brought her food and he quickly ate, knowing that the general will arrive soon.<br/>
<br/>
  	 When she walked into the throne room, William rushed to her. "The Watchers position?" He he asked as she nodded. "The same as always." She said as William turned to look at some of the assassins and nodded to them as a sign, as they started to go through one of the secret doors behind the pillars. "Also, the general is here. He asks if they may enter."<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne sighed as she walked to the throne and sat down. "Sure, bring them in."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastian<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian finished half of the pitcher before he felt he had the strength to do more than just stand. With the pitcher hanging from two fingers, Sebastian headed from his room, looking for a moment. A quick question to a servant told him the queen had gone to the throne room already. He couldn't believe she went ahead of him without waking him, leaving her at risk.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Moving through the palace as quickly as he dared and as quickly as his vision and swimming mind, he managed to make it to throne room before the general could make it there. The pitcher he carried was already emptied on his way to the throne room, so he laid it down on a table and picked up another one meant for everyone at the table not just one man.<br/>
<br/>
	   "You're in such a hurry to do this?" Sebastian asked as he moved to the throne chair.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He didn't have th energy to keep standing, so he simply sat down on the dias stairs and drank a little more from the pitcher.<br/>
<br/>
	   Captain Karr<br/>
<br/>
  	 With his red cloak bellowing out behind him, Captain Karr strode into the throne room with his helmet under his arm and the two guards on each side of him, walking as if he owned everything wherever he went. This time he strode up to the throne and spread out his cloak with one hand as he gave a deep bow.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Majesty! I come on behalf of General Rand, I come before you to bring my general's offer. If it would please you, I will read them to you." Captain Karr said as he removed the parchment from his belt.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne looked at Sebastian who looked like he had better days and raised her eyebrow as he sat down at the steps. "You certainly look like you need some rest. And will you stop drinking already?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Just as she said that, the general walked inside as if he owned the place, but Julienne couldn't care less about that. As he stood before her, formally requesting to read the offer of the other general, some questions popped in her head. You are hear, after all. Go ahead." She ordered.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian just shrugged right before he took another drink from the pitcher, letting the big gulps was down before he watched the man entered. He had been there the day before, with the general, only he had not been much of a talker, he could see why. A man like him would probably steal the spot light, the same as Drysal always wanted to do.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Thank you Majesty." Captain Karr bowed once again before he unrolled the parchment and held it up in front of him. "General Rand would be glad to accept your offer of steel. He would however wish to request the following. Any man sentenced as criminal to either death or imprisonment, would be instead sent to join with General Rand's army. Should he be sentenced to serve a term, he can serve it within the ranks. Should he be sentenced to death, he can do so within the ranks. Also, as the dedicated army vowed to you Majesty, we would wish to make one further request. We wish that any of the Phantasms be assigned permanently to our ranks, to help serve as intelligence and information gathering. As you are aware, we have our own scouts and such." Captain Karr was careful of using the word spies. "But we have none that can compare to what the Phantasms are capable of. If you wish, I can stay and await your decision while you speak of this with your advisors."<br/>
<br/>
  	 The man was being formal, as he should be when facing any royalty, though Sebastian was a little surprised that they weren't asking for a lot more. An army with such a history and such a list of accomplishments could easily ask anything of any other nation and they would fall over themselves trying to make their wishes come true. This General Rand was not a greedy man, or stupid. He knew there were boundries and he was not pushing them.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Seems like they intend to see this through." Sebastian noted only loud enough for Julienne to hear. "Maybe let them stew for a few days while you decide?"<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne listened to what Karr has read from the paper, finding no problem with the entire prisoner business, but as soon as the Phantasms were mentioned, her feelings changed about this. She could clearly hear Florian growling to himself with a scowl on his face. She understood why.<br/>
<br/>
	   "We can discuss some things now." She said to Sebastian, before speaking louder to Karr. "Steel? No problem, you'll have the weapons you haven't seen before in the battlefield and they're effective. Prisoners? They're yours. Phantasms, however... That's a bit of a problem." She began and looked at her father while easing into her seat, keeping proud posture.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "They're not people for hire and are loyal to only me and only my father. They will only accept to work with you if its allowed by either of us, temporarily. Because those who leave Phantasm are dead men, no mercy. Maybe we can work something of, but Phantasm is not something one can abandon and survive. Now my question is, what information you need so much that the Phantasms are necessary? Are you worthy of our trust? What of Drysal?" She asked. Julienne is not going to let any people permanently work for anyone. People who leave Phantasm are dead.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Captain Karr<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Majesty, we do not ask that your people be given to us to work for us. We ask for them to help us. Simply as messengers if you will. If you wish to recall them at any time, they may leave. They do not follow the orders of General Rand as he is not their commanding officer. We merely ask for the help the Phantasms can give so we can have every edge in battle." Captain Karr explained in the usual smooth, even tone with a smile on his lips and looking as confident as ever, even when he bowed to the queen. "We believe that we are worthy of your trust. Should you require it of us, we will ensure that none can harm you. As for Drysal, we have some information on him Majesty but I believe our information is the same, even less, than what you would be able to discover of him."<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastian<br/>
<br/>
  	 The former mercenary and personal guard to the queen rose to his feet and walked to stand beside the throne. It was best to be close to her. If he was going to speak to her, it was best to do so in a way they couldn't really be heard by anyone who wasn't obviously trying to listen to them.<br/>
<br/>
  	 When the captain had finished explaining their situation, Sebastian felt somewhat convinced by the man. He was telling them the truth, or he was extremely good at lying, to a point where he probably believed himself.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "He sounds like he speaks the truth. General Rand, I know we can trust him. His reputation is untainted. For a man that's taken part in more wars than the days I've been alive, that's something impressive. I don't know this man. I've never heard of him before. He could be working for Drysal, he could be someone planted by him, not really surprising if that happens. Drysal has power now. There is an option for this. Leave William here, like you want to. Let him run everything. Do what you think the Phantasms should do. Maybe Florian can distract Drysal. Do some runs up and down the coast attacking some of the cities that has sided with Drysal. And then we join them. Go with the army and flank around Drysal and see if we can catch him with his dick in a whore."<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was an old tactic, and the general could probably could come up with something much better but for Sebastian, that was as much as he knew about strategies. He had been a part of strategies in the past, seeing how the generals always tried to outwit each other, manuevering their men so they could get the upper hand. He wasn't sure if they could do this against Drysal. He might have enough men to defend every city across the entire world.<br/>
<br/>
	   Dileria<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was done, the small village behind them burned to the ground, the flames licking higher and higher up in the night sky, the roughly two hundreds people that lived in the village, all of them dead. The sounds of the dying would haunt her for the rest of her life but she was not going to let it stop her. She had done what was needed. An entire village, controlled by Drysal had to be destroyed or his grip on the land would extend even more.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was not easy, it was not simple but it was done, and it did not come without causalities. The one man that had joined her to make this trip was dead and three fingers on her left hand were gone, bandaged thickly to try and prevent further blood loss and infection.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Dileria was no healer, or surgeon, she couldn't even stitch a wound, but she had done what she could to keep herself from dying. She had lived her life peacefully, she had enjoyed her life, until Drysal had come along and ended all of it, leaving her with nothing more than broken dreams. Now she steeled herself for anything life could throw her way and she was not going to back down, not until she's finally reached the new queen, Julienne.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Holding her hand under her arm, pressing her arm down, the increase of pain made it feel as if the pain was slowly disappating, helping her as she headed forward, looking for a village not controlled by Drysal, one where she would be able to find help to tend to her injuries before she moved on. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Florian had his hands behind his back as he stood upright, he could clearly tower easily over general and he wasn't happy. Julienne however, she thought that this situation could be controlled. And she knew who she would like to send.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian approached her and told her his opinion. She listened and nodded, still thinking of the solution. She then looked as William and Florian approached her. "I still don' like the fact that they'll use one o' me men." Florian said quietly with his deep voice, almost sounding like a hound growling lowly as a threat. "But still, they could benefit us greatly. We just need to be smart about this." William said as he let Julienne think.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Sebastian spoke of the same thing I've thought. Sending Florian." She said as Florian didn't seem to be bothered. "You get some use from them. Give them information they couldn't get to, but not too much. While you're there, you collect some knowledge on Drysal and the army. When you feel that the deed is done, you return to me." Florian nodded with that smile of his. "Aye."<br/>
<br/>
  	 As they gave some room for julienne after brief planning, she spoke to general. "A fair offer that we can both use. I will send my father with you. No information slips without him finding it out, after all, he is the man who created the Phantasm. The reason why this exists. Anything else?"<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I am certain General Rand would be most pleased with this Majesty. I will deliver the news to him immediately and he will send his decision back as well." Captain Karr said with another bow, the two guards flanking him following suite before they turned and left the throne room.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well that was easy. Maybe the gods are helping us for a change." Sebastian noted half surprised before he took another deep drink from the pitcher, finding that it was almost finished, it was time to have it replaced.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Stepping down from the dais and putting the pitcher back down on a table, he shook three more pitchers before he found one that was still mostly full. He would have preferred a big flask, or a nice wine sack that he could cork and carry around much easier, but this would do well nonetheless. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne was not surprised. She gave him a good offer, Florian knows what he is doing and she doesn't doubt at all in his capabilities. She looked at Sebastian as he took more pitchers and got off her throne, following after him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "What are you doing? Why are you drinking so much, do you want to pass out in the goddamn throne room? What is wrong with you?" She asked as she snatched one of the pitchers from his hand. He was never acting like this and it was really beginning to piss her off.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I'm a big boy, I can drink when I feel like it." Sebastian replied with a light chuckle as he ignored Julienne stealing away his pitcher and looked for another one, feeling through the pitchers.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Most of them were from the previous night. Most were empty or only had a little left inside, but there were a few he found that were at least half, and he wasn't going to be able to find anymore with more. Maybe if he went down to the kitchens? He was sure they would have lots of mead or ale or even piss poor wine laying about. He wasn't sure how he would make it all the way to the bottom of the palace to reach the kitchens but if he tried, he could make it, that much he was sure of.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Besides, what's worse? Me drinking or you killing? I think drinking kills a lot less. I know I know, we're doing it to help everyone and all that. Save the slaves. Stop Drysal, save the world. Be puppets for the gods. I know it all but sometimes you just want to forget all of it."?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne raised her eyebrow at him as he said that he'll drink he likes it. "Then fine. Collapse like you did yesterday. You can bet that I'll be walking over you this time, instead of helping you like yesterday." she said as she turned away ready to leave, until he asked if it's worse when he drinks or when she kills and that's when even William froze there for a second after he heard what Sebastian asked. He looked at Julienne's face and he saw that look. Sebastian pushed the wrong button.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne turned to face Sebastian and at first, she didn't say anything. She just looked at him. After few moments of absolute silence, when everyone in the throne room went quiet noticing that something is wrong, Julienne approached Sebastian slowly. "Excuse you. Are you questioning me?'" she asked before adding. "Difference between killing and drinking is that when you kill you do something. You kill an enemy, you make a statement, good or bad, doesn't matter. I do something. And drinking gets you fat, too stupid to make crucial decisions and on top of all, you embarrass yourself when you drink while you're on duty and once you collapse, just like you did yesterday, you're useless. You're not a goddamn pirate Sebastian, you're helping the crown. So if you won't pull the head out of your ass and act like a man and not like a big boy and stop drinking, you're dismissed for the day. Did I make myself clear?"<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian took another drink of the ale, but mostly out of rebellion. "I'm helping you. Not the crown. I did that once already, and she died, killed by you. A good woman. Sure, she wasn't perfect, but she was good. She helped the people, she held her city strong and she was quite a lovely woman, and killed by you because she has a title, and you wanted gold and renown. I think drinking in this case is the lesser of the evils, don't you? Or does life mean that little to you?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Turning on his heel, Sebastian left the throne room, with no intent of staying there another moment. He was drunk, sure, and he was some what in a foul mood, but he had always known, it would happen eventually. He had gone through this argument before with Julienne, back when he had still learned the truth. Now, he wasn't sure if he could live the same life as she did, the way she wanted to life. She might be a killer and he was as well, but the people he faced, they weren't some queen sitting on a throne sipping poison. They all knew there was a chance all of them would die.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He wasn't sure where he was going but Sebastian just walked until he left the palace, moving through the city with no thought on direction or destination. He didn't have anything on him, nothing more than the clothes he wore. He didn't have money, weapons or even shoes since he hadn't even bothered with getting dressed. Sure, his clothes were on the expensive side but they definitely weren't in any good condition to make him look rich or even entitled.<br/>
<br/>
  	 So Sebastian just kept walking, slowly sobering up the more he walked, finally managing to clear his head from being drunk for so long. He could smell the alcohol on him, the strong scent of all the ale and mead and he somehow managed to mess all over himself. He would have to definitely look at somehow cleaning himself up, but there was no point in it really. At that moment, he didn't know if he was even going back, if he should go back. He wasn't doing Julienne any favours, just holding her back from doing what she wanted while he tried to preach to her about saving lives. He was no good at saving anyone, but he still tried at least.<br/>
<br/>
  	 By the time the day was drawing to a close and the sun going down behind the horizon, Sebastian wasn't really sure where in the city he was. He had walked the city many times before but it was constantly changing. With people coming and going from the city, new homes being built, other buildings torn down, the city never seemed to stay the same. So Sebastian just found a small corner, away from the main street, away from where eyes would be able to see him, a place where he could hopefully sleep the headache away. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 The moment Sebastian turned away, Julienne did the same, sitting back on her throne, as she still held her court, as if nothing has happened. William was bothered by this greatly, even more so than Julienne. The reason why he was bothered was because Sebastian was not doing anything bad. It was Julienne the one who was flawed, with million sharp edges on which everyone gets hurt, but not her. After the court, William requested her presence all by themselves.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You know I respect you and I would follow you until the end, but he has a point." William said as Julienne raised her eyebrow. "About what? About me killing his Queen? You know I don't give shit about that. I did a part of my job. He should be thankful I didn't kill him myself or let either my father or Shade to look at him wrongly, so you can stop yourself from trying to make me feel guilty, you know that is an unknown field for me." she pointed out angrily.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, you kind of have a point, but that's not what I talked about. It's about you killing people." William said as Julienne looked at William as he was crazy. "Killed who? Last time I checked, I killed people who pointed their pistols my way! As the matter of fact, this month I've killed the least number of people and saved plenty more than I am used to! It's like you're asking a predator to leave it's hunting nature behind! Are you done?!" Julienne raised her voice at William, as he meekly nodded while swallowing heavily and said. "Y-yes your majesty, I apologize."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne turned on her heel and saw that the sun has already set and the sky was dark. She had her bath ready, which was therapeutic for her aggressive nature that she's been holding back for quite a while. She missed her old life when she didn't have to prove herself to anybody but the crew and her life was still and peaceful and still filled with the decent amount of killings. She still didn't understand how was Sebastian humanizing her. She grew up with killers and she grew into one. There's nothing good about her and whatever Sebastian has seen in her, was probably just an illusion he wanted to believe in. Julienne tried to live up to everyone's standards, but she only grew angrier. her reality was nothing like their own and she felt like she belong there less and less. The general will probably arrive the next morning and she'll see what of the deal that they've talked about that morning.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastian<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian remembered a time when he could sleep on the ground and could actually wake up feeling fine. Now he felt like he had been sleeping on every sharp rock on the kingdom, all of them out for revenge on him. It took him a few moments to stretch and gather his thoughts before he walked out of the alley, stumbled seemed to be a more accurate description. Leaning heavily on the wall, he watched the streets. The sun had already been up for a good while, the people walked about, going about their lives, knowing nothing about what was happening else where.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Most of them didn't even know what occurred within a building a few streets away, never mind the things transpiring in the palace. He wondered if word of the attack had spread. As much as he wanted to know, he knew it was just pointless, just another story that would be twisted one way or the other. He was sure Drysal would get his hands on the rumour and change it to suit him but if all went well, that was something no one would have to worry about for long anymore.<br/>
<br/>
  	 When he felt he had the energy again, Sebastian pushed himself away from the wall and headed down the street, knowing where he was now that his mind wasn't so clouded with drink and exhaustion. He might have woken sore from the sleep but he did feel refreshed. It's been a while since he had been able to actually sleep properly. Maybe getting out of the palace was exactly what he needed, maybe it's what Julienne needed. Well, when it was all done, she wouldn't have to worry about being a queen or a princess anymore.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The former mercenary and queen's guard left the city after a long walk to the closest gate. By the time he managed to get through and on to the main road, the sun was already close to noon. He still had lots of time. A few weeks of time, time he had to spend getting himself ready or this was going to fail, but first he had to make his way closer to his destination. He hadn't planned anything like this, he didn't even think it would get this far but with Shade sending his message, he guessed it was going to happen, it had been started, he would have to end it.<br/>
<br/>
	   So Sebastian walked, following the main road that laid out straight ahead, stretching as far as the eye could see. He was starving and quite thirsty. Something he would take care of when the sun began to go down. For now, he still had daylight and he could keep walking, closing the distance to where he needed to be.<br/>
<br/>
	   General Rand<br/>
<br/>
  	 The general knew men had a reputation, some of it bad and some of it good, but it was hard to look at a man that had a reputation that seemed impossible, but impossible was what they needed if they were going to pull this off for the queen.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Florian, yes? I welcome you to our camp. We can have quarters setup for you and give you whatever you need. Our resources are at your disposal." General Rand offered, standing as a man of noble birth with his hands locked behind his back and his back perfectly straight.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Captain Karr was already heading back to the palace with everything General Rand had given him, everything sealed with his wax seal. Reports of activities they had underway at the moment, any knowledge they had gathered thus far, head count of all his men. How many soldiers and horse men and archers and pikemen and their food stocks and state of their current weapons. If they were going to work for the queen, it was best that she knew what she had to work with.<br/>
<br/>
	   Captain Karr<br/>
<br/>
  	 The horses trotted with perfect pedigree as they entered the palace courtyard. The beasts had come from Karr's own stables. He was a noble, a very rich and influenctial noble, but he was a man that enjoyed war far above everything else. When he had gotten the chance to become a part of General Rand's army, he did not hesitate. After all, in time, this army would belong to him and the entire world would see him as the most powerful noble.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The horse barely needed any direction from Karr as it came to a halt in front of the palace doors, the stairway leading up to the doorway, still intact from his previous owner. The white marble stairs glistening in the sun and making the palace look almost unreal. Karr gracefully dismounted, flicking the cape over his shoulder and walked up those stairs, the documents neatly arranged in the satchel and firmly gripped under his arm. If anyone else got a hold of the documents, General Rand's army would be decimated in a matter of days, which was why he had an escourt of no less than one hundred soldiers and one man that was...unique.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The soldier waited outside the palace as Karr and the robed man entered, heading through the palace towards the throne room. A servant no doubt had already informed the queen of their arrival. All that remained now was to simply pledge their allegiance to her and hand over the documents. The two walked slowly through the corridors. The robed man did not rush, or he could not. Karr didn't know, but every few moments they had to stop for him to catch his breath before they could continue.<br/>
<br/>
  	 And with every moment they stopped, Karr rolled his eyes. He didn't know who this man was. He as always around. Always close to General Rand. He never spoke and he never did anything, but he was always there and today, he was to accompany Karr to see the queen. No explanation, no reason, just had to and Karr obeyed the order, but he still didn't like the slow walk of the man.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Do you need help? I can carry you, you know?" Karr offered when they stopped for at least the fifteenth time.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The robed man just waved his hand, pushed himself away from the wall and shuffled forward, making his way towards the throne room with Karr, slowly. Eventually they would get there, Karr was sure of it, but it might only be in a few days and by then the queen might have lost her patience and will have them both executed for wasting her time. ?<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Florian?<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne this early morning has sent him to the camp as they have agreed with The general. Both of them were aware that this may turn badly for them, they can easily kill Florian as he is alone, but Florian is no longer the head of the Phantasm. The army would only enrage the assassins, who wouldn't hold anything back. Florian spoke with William who has said something that Sebastian would probably love to hear, which was: what if Julienne loses Florian. To the captain of the Phantasms, it was a laughing matter. He raised his daughter that was right for his standards, the girl who grew to have a seemingly impenetrable shell. People may complain for her being such Queen, but Julienne didn't want to be one in the first place. Anyone from the Phantasm would agree with one another that they should be thankful for not living in a burning burning city. Although, its only a matter of time when will the Queen lose what keeps her rational and unleash her rage to anyone near her. It just seemed that those who seek death never end up dying in the first place, including Julienne, unfortunately for everyone.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Florian looked at Rand and it almost seemed ridiculous to compare these two in their height and the captain gave the general a grin. "Let's get to business."<br/>
<br/>
	   Shade ?<br/>
<br/>
  	 Shade was sailing along with the tongueless boy towards the Freysau, but they would have to dock somewhere else. Pirate cities have been abandoned and the freemen without their leader have been losing control. Luckily enough, he's heard that Lenora and Roderick have been working on taking over the Nadal's job while Julienne has her fun with him. He's proven to be a traitor.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The boy looked at Shade and he seemed scared of him more than anyone. Shade had no special features on his face, because he killed the man he once was. His face was deformed from scars, which were self inflicted, never to fully heal. Shade looked at him and smirked. "I did this to myself." The boy gave him a questionable look as Shade shook his head. "Doesn't matter. We'll dock somewhere clear in the middle of the night. Our ship has the stolen sails of a traveling merchant. We mustn't attract any attention on ourselves." The boy quickly nodded and turned to look around, but saw nothing. Just endless skies and the sea, they're still not anywhere near the land.<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne?<br/>
<br/>
  	 She was informed that the captain will be arriving to the castle and Julienne got dressed in her black dress as usual and put a crown on her head this time, instead of the mask. It only proved that she did with herself as she pleased, but the crown was heavier than anything, while the throne was the most uncomfortable chair in the world. It seemed like probably the irony of being the ruler who was supposed to have everything but that was just a lie.<br/>
<br/>
  	 But before she went to the throne room, she went to see Katrina. The girl was still in her bed and she seemed rather surprised to see the Queen visiting her. "You doing better?" She asked as Katrina smiled and nodded, while Denvar sat back in the chair. "She will be fine, she just needs to rest to recover." Julienne nodded and looked back at Katrina. "Be careful next time." She turned away and left, leaving both the girl and Denvar confused to such remark from Julienne herself.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She then headed to the throne room and saw that the captain still hasn't arrived. "They should be inside the castle by now." William said as he stood by the throne and Julienne nodded to him. William noticed how strange she was acting this day. It seemed like she was bothered to even speak, too tired to even be angry. After waiting a bit, Julienne out of boredom pulled out a dagger and started to play with it. She would throw it into the air and catch it, either by the hilt or the sharp end. Whenever she would catch a sharp end, she would cut the skin on her fingers and her palms, blood was leaking on the golden armrest of the throne, but Julienne seemed unfazed. She was bored out of her mind.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once she heard the door open, she looked to see the captain and the robed man barely walking. Julienne had a unimpressed look on her face as she just looked at them, still playing with her dagger. She didn't say anything, as she only raised her eyebrow, which was a sign for them to explain themselves.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
	   General Rand<br/>
<br/>
  	 It wasn’t easy trying to read the old Phantasm. He seemed to be relaxed and ready at the same time, able to fight anyone that dared to come at him. At the same time, he looked ready to be able to just get drunk and pass out right where he was. An enigma, it was the best word he had for the man, but an interesting one, a dangerous one, someone that would not only be effective, but also welcomed in the ranks of his army.<br/>
<br/>
	   “Her Majesty wishes for us to go against Drysal. As things stand right now, it’s an impossible task.” General Rand told as he pulled out a map and spread it out across the table. The map held every point of interest he had managed to gather of Drysal. No matter who he was dealing with, General Rand always made sure to know who he was dealing with, but Drysal had not been easy. “Here, here, here and here. Those are Drysal’s forts. That’s what he calls them. They’re magical. I don’t know what he has done but nothing gets in or out of the city unless he wants it so. We’ve tested it. There’s not a single weapon in the entire city. There isn’t a single man or woman in there that will turn against him. The city is, well, bliss. Gold everywhere. Wine everywhere. Open baths. Gladiator pits. Not a single thief. No murders. Everyone that’s been there calls it heaven, and they all go back, most don’t ever leave. So, how do we get past magic? I have gone up against magic. It will destroy us. I have only one man that can help us and he’s already told me, this, we can’t do shit about it. I’ll put it in your language. We’re fucked. We’re not getting in, we’re not going to be able to hurt him or starve him out. Nothing works against him. That’s why I need the Phantasms. We need an answer.”<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was impossible. Not even the gods could fight against what Drysal had. Nothing could stop him anymore. If the Phantasms couldn’t find an answer, no one would be able to.<br/>
<br/>
	   Captain Karr<br/>
<br/>
  	 He had to resist, there was nothing else he could do but take a few steps and wait, take a few steps and wait. But they finally did it, they finally reached the throne room. The old man huffed as if he was about to keel over, something Karr would be responsible for, and he didn’t want to be the one that deliver such news to General Rand. Though the old man didn’t die, he moved once more, moving along the throne room carpet until he was before the throne. Finally he fell to his knees, both from exhaustion and to give the queen a deep bow, a bow Karr followed but he remained standing.<br/>
<br/>
  	 “Majesty. My apologies. I tried making the old log move faster but I think another step and he would be dead. Majesty, I introduce Ja.”<br/>
<br/>
  	 The old man lifted a hand for a moment but lowered it again against his chest, taking a few more deep breaths before he finally managed to slowly raise to his feet unsteadily. He did look like he was about to just fall over and die. Instead, he pushed back the hood covering his leathery face, the few wisps of white hair standing up straight.<br/>
<br/>
  	 “I am Ja. Mage and advisor to General Rand, former mage and advisor. My duties and allegiance belong to you now Majesty. My magic, as always, belongs to me.” The old man spoke, in barely a whisper but loud enough to carry to the queen’s ears.<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastian<br/>
<br/>
  	 The small fire was perfectly built. The pieces of wood burned to the middle, the metal pan cooking the eggs and meat with a wonderful smell. After a short breakfast with the father and son, giving them his warmest greetings and safe travels, he went north and they continued on west. It was luck to find them in the middle of nowhere, camping right when he got there. He helped them with setting up for the night and packing up in the morning. In return, they gave him a big dinner and a good breakfast.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He returned to the road, walking towards his destination, feeling better, but guilty. He wasn’t angry anymore, he wasn’t drunk anymore and he remembered everything quite clearly. A drunk mouth speaks a sober mouth? Or maybe it just spoke too much. He had known he was going to do this, not so early but eventually. He didn’t think he would leave Julienne behind just like that, with not even a note. He should have left a note, and now he regretted it.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He could go back but the city was a long way behind him. It was an even longer way to his destination but he would get there eventually, he was still not rushing. But returning to the city, no, he couldn’t do that now. He had to keep moving. He hadn’t left a note, or even said a proper goodbye, but Julienne would understand, he was sure of it, especially after when Drysal was no longer a thread to anyone anymore.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Florian ?<br/>
<br/>
  	 Florian looked at the map and listened to what general said, nodding to acknowledge everything the man's said. Magic, he said. Of course. How else would Phantasm have trouble with a man such as Drysal, unless the man is cheating on everyobe with magic.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Figures." Florian scoffed, putting his mind to it. "I don' know much about magic, but what I do know is that it carries consequences for everyone affected. Unless he's a god or a demon, that son o' a bitch won't be able to take it lon' enough. Magic wears off, especially if it's black magic. Demons get tired o' the users and turn the magic against them for laughs. Loyalty ain't appreciated."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Running his hand through his beard, he just realized that he's been thinking out loud and looked at general. "What we need to do is strategy. Fake events, fake chaos. Drive them out thinkin' one thing. We will 'ave to cut 'is strength progressively. Luckily, we Phantasms posses all the elements ya need. Traps, superior hiding skills an' all that. Ambush. We may lack the numbers, but we 'ave skill. But what I gotta ask is what ya can offer in this?"<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne?<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne looked at the man and tilted her head as the old man finally got to his breath and once he introduced himself, Julienne stood up, slowly approaching him and lifted her hand, showing her palm with blood dripping down her pale skin. "Ja. A magic user." she said and turned to look at Karr, giving him a small smile as an acknowledgment. "Sir William, get the chair and water for our guest who has given his all to come here." she said as William bowed, rushing to get a chair, while one of the servants came with a mug of water and handed it to Ja who was helped to his seat.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You're here for a reason. If your magic is your own, how are you at my disposal. Knowledge?" She asked, taking a white handkerchief from the servant and brushed her bloody palm and fingers, leaving crimson stains on it as she did so, sitting down on the throne as she looked at the men. Sudden feeling of anger has taken over her as she wondered how would Sebastian react to this situation. What's even worse, the law of the Phantasm would demand his death. He knows too much and he has left the Phantasm. She saw him get drunk and blab about nonsense that are actually pieces of truth. Anyone can use advantage of that.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
	   General Rand<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 The general looked over the map, thinking of what they could do with their limited numbers. They didn't have much but at the moment, neither did most nations. They could do terrible things to drive them out. What scared the general, was what the mages could do and there was no way to judge just how mages Drysal had at his disposable.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Our problems remains information. We need more information. How many men does he have? How many mages. These creatures you speak of, we haven't seen them, nor heard anything of them. There has been some rumours but nothing we can pin properly. Can your men get inside? Cause the chaos but keep your men at a safe distance. Tally their numbers and prepare a proper assault. If we can have men inside the city afterwards we will have those that can get us inside when the time is right."<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was a plan, a good one from both of them but that didn't mean it was going to be easy. With so much information lacking, this was a war doomed to be lost unless they manage to play this very carefully and hopefully get a little luck as well on their side.<br/>
<br/>
	   Ja<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 The old mage carefully drank the water, glad to finally sit in a chair and relax his tired body. For a little he sat quietly, drinking the water and catching his breath before he could finally look up to the queen.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Majesty, in this case, magic is required. And the gods asked me." Ja replied with a smile. "I was told by the gods that your...opponent will not be reached without my help. Without me, there will be no victory. So I am here, to assist." Ja still remembered the dream very well. "I am unsure, how much do you know of magic? It's existence and it's creation and it's uses. Do you wish for me to explain these to you Majesty. I am more than willing to explain the workings of magic and it's origins."<br/>
<br/>
  	 For Ja, who had spent his entire life with nothing but his magic, discovering his talent when he was a boy, he had taken ever possibility to ensure he knew everything about magic. Now he was just past his thirtieth year and knew everything about magic, everything humans were privileged to about magic that is. The gods still held their secrets closely guarded.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Florian ?<br/>
<br/>
  	 The captain looked at the general who was worried about the most logical of things. The numbers of the army, the mages and of course, the demons. "I 'ave been livin' far longer than you. I 'ave seen these creatures. Terrible things. They either are summoned by the superior or they come to ya. They come as a beautiful woman, yer dead wife, yer child or anythin' ya crave for." Florian said as he brought his face closer to the general, his voice low and quiet.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "They take yer soul and body. They feed of yer life energy. They make ya watch 'em ruin yer life while they rule yer body, ruinin' everythin' ya held dear. And they do it with a smile on their fucken faces. Or should I say, yer own."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Florian moved away after he made that eerie silence and looked back at the map. "Numbers... They don't matter. We are fucked anyway. What we need is a strategy. I'll send me crew to the nearest fort. A bit o' good ol' spying. Then the next thing." Florian said pointing to one of the kingdoms with which Drysal are allied. "We 'ave their uniforms. Me men can get easily in there after we do some spying. Ya can join. Once we are settled inside, we lock every opening and kill 'em all. As for the mages, we need one man. One man with a gift. The motherfucker that got his tail between 'is legs and left 'is Queen. He will be unlucky if he lives, he betta' be killed by soldiers than 'er." Florian thought out loud as he thought about Sebastian. Whatever Sebastian's reasoning for his leaving was, he left when things were heating up. And Florian knew something that not many people did.<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne ?<br/>
<br/>
  	 She looked at Ja and then at William who seemes curious. She looked at her palm and her fresh scars, leaving that lovely tingling sensation after being cut. At least that was some kind of a bloodspill.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I grew up in Freysau and traveled the world, but of magic I know little. I know of mythologies. The good gods and the bad one. The one responsible for the sins and all horrible things. Gods would offer these powers to mortals who could destroy the evil which they cannot reach in this realm, while the evil god can touch the grounds of this world and taint everything. Instead, this god was clever and offered people everything they desired, not even knowing they bent their weak will to the god of darkness and sins. So the god grew tired of all things mortal and gifted his powers to those he deemed worthy of his terrible powers. Powers forbidden that no one spoke of. Things worse than death. But death... Death is favored by the gods for a reason."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne stood up approaching Ja and smiled at the man. "You probably heard of the angel of death, too." Tilting her head for a moment, looking at the captain then at William, she turned to Ja. "But I'm interested in the powers you hold. In how you can assist me. You're not a man of treasure and rewards, I reckon."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   General Rand<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 General Rand lifted an eyebrow to the master of the Phantasms. I was beginning to wonder how these pirates had managed to actually understand each other. Their way of talking was not unknown to General Rand, though he had always ensured to make all recruits speak properly. The men needed to understand each other, they should be able to rely on the others.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "What if we can't get in?" General Rand question as he looked at the map. "We could be stuck outside their walls, waiting to get a way in while they prepare to slaughter us. How certain are you we'll get inside? This is magic and even Ja doesn't know much about it. Which means we have to be careful. We should send in a small force, nothing that will draw attention. Make them look like merchants. If they can get inside somehow, then we can send in more small groups until the entire army is inside, but it won't be easy. We will need a reason to get in so many men."<br/>
<br/>
  	 General Rand sank into the chair, eyes on the map, watching carefully, looking over routes, forts, villages and towns, going over everything he possibly could until something started forming in his mind.<br/>
<br/>
	   "I have this camp. It's nine thousand men strong. It's only a forward camp to meet with any enemy before a war. Since there is no war, we would normally return to the main camp. There is twenty six thousand more men waiting for orders. With nine thousand men inside the city, we will have the advantage we need. What if we do this. The main force will harass towns and villages along the border. Understand this Mr. Florian, this will be war. There will be nothing nice about this. There will be a lot of death and a lot of chaos. Doing this will force the people to run for safety, right here." General said, placing his finger on the city Drysal had taken for himself. "Everyone will rush for the safety of the city, including this nine thousand of my men."<br/>
<br/>
  	 For them it was a good plan. For the innocent people that lived on the border, it would be the end of their lives, a sacrifice that needed to be done if they were going to win this war.<br/>
<br/>
	   Ja<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 Ja chuckled and finished the last of the water before he lifted himself from the chair with a groan and grunt, accepting the help from a servant that was quick to lift him by his arm.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Thanks lad." Ja smiled before he managed to straighten his back. "You know quite a bit of lore Majesty, I am both pleased and surprised. But, I understand the willingness to disbelieve. After all, I only know of three others like. And you are correct. The gains of this world does not hold any interest for me. But I will show you proof Majesty."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Touching the tips of his index fingers together, Ja pulled them apart and fire came to life, flaring up as big as his palm. Snapping his hand closed, the flame was extinguished. Opening his hand and turning it to the ground, lightening snapped from his palm, hitting the floor and left black marks. Three quick, loud snaps that echoed throughout the throne room. Finally Ja turned around, lifting both his arms up as fire roared out of nowhere along the length of the throne room.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The bright fire burned everywhere and people screamed as fire reared up all around them, licking up almost all the way to the roof. Glasses shuttered, tables started turning black, curtains and drapes caught fire and burning all the way up to the railings. With a drop of his hands, every flame disappeared, leaving only the black scorched marks of the fire. The floor turned pitch black with soot, walls and tables turned black as well.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Is that proof enough Majesty? I can make the fire bigger. I can make a wind that can break all windows if you wish. Or should I flood the lower end of the city? With magic, it is all quite possible. Of course, I have my limits, as does magic, a few things not covered in the lore Majesty, things I wish to speak to you privately, things not for the ears of others."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
	   Florian?<br/>
<br/>
  	 He sat back as he listened to what the general said, almost amused by the man's worry. He didn't understand why people are so scared to lose and die. It was absolutely no big deal. When they die, there's nothing left for them to worry.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Men like their paperwork, we need some sorta proof that we were sent by either one o' Drysal's allies or some sorta merchants that needed to be inside for whatever reason. We 'ave stolen armor and sygil's of Drysal's allies and we 'ave lot o' shit we can use as goods if we're takin' the merchant route. Either is good. Don' forget, general, this is what Phantasm do. Me daughter killed Kings, Queens, generals, captains and Lords, ya name it, by just takin' the roles o' people to come close to 'em and take their life. Not just her, me entire crew did that. If we get inside there, we'll know what to do. As for mages, we need Sebastian. But he ain't aroun'"<br/>
<br/>
  	 As Rand began to speak about the war, Florian couldn't help but laugh, pulling a flask from his coat. "I'll drink to that." he took a big chug and then looked at him. "Listen, boy. Yer still young and feel responsible for it, I get it. War brings another war. As long as you carry that title, ya betta' bet that you will lead wars for the rest of yer short life. And let them run to their safety zone. That's where we'll meet 'em in the end, anyways. We will take everything else and surround Freysau."<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne?<br/>
<br/>
  	 Watched as Ja proved what he could do with his magic. She was sitting on her throne, observing with a smirk on her face as she watched it all happen. There was no reaction from her as he throne room was now burned and ruined.<br/>
<br/>
  	 William groaned as Ja finished. "Is there any magic to fix the damage?" Without waiting for a response, he turned away and ordered the servants to start working on fixing everything, including the paintings and the color of the walls.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne was still smirking and sat up. "Of course, I'd like to hear what you have to tell me. Follow me." She said as she guided the man towards the study room, which was not far from her throne.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   General Rand<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 "Then we should begin preparations." General Rand nodded. "Make sure your men are prepared. We don't want them killing off my men when they enter the city as supposed citizens."<br/>
<br/>
  	 They would need a signal of sorts. Something to set his men aside from all the others, ensuring his men could get inside safely. They might have everything surrounded by still needed to ensue they did enough to lure out Drysal and his army, make sure they had no choice but to come out the safety of the city. Once out, they would be killed fairly easily. Cattle prodded and led to where they needed to be.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I'll send word to the main camp to begin their assault in one month exactly to the day. Can you have all your men in place by then? I can find the documents for your men to enter. Might not be as many as you require but I will get my hands on what I can."<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was the best plan they could get together with such limited information and now they were actually going to do this. General Rand was still hesitant to do this but there would no better time as when they actually teamed up with the Phantasms.<br/>
<br/>
	   Ja<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 The old man wanted to groan when he had to follow the queen. He would had preferred if she sent everyone away instead but he wasn't going to go against the queen's orders. Moving slowly again, Ja followed the queen to her study, walking as slowly as he always did, doing her best to try and keep up with the woman. She was in far too good condition for him to be able to compete against.<br/>
<br/>
  	 When he did finally make it to the queen's study, Ja was drenched in sweat, his breathing ragged and coming in gasps. He couldn't stop moving or he would collapse, heading immediately for the chair before falling into it heavily.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "My apologies Majesty." Ja quickly spoke between breaths. "This is...something...is a part....of what I want to....tell you." Ja explained, still trying to catch his breath.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It took him a few minutes, taking slow, deep breaths before he could finally speak without having to gasp for air. He always had known what his life would be like but he had never imagined it would bring him this far to the edge.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "General Rand never used my talents and even if he did, it wouldn't always help him. Magic, as power as it is Majesty, it cannot affect any living person directly. I can make a brick fall on a man's head but I cannot set him on fire or tear him apart. I cannot give some curses or anything of the sort. Magic controls the elements and only the elements. The gods have power we can never touch and never should try to touch. And it is a burden." Ja pointed out, mentioning to his body. "Magic has a price. I'm thirty years old Majesty. I can barely walk, let alone do anything else. Magic won't kill me but it takes strength and stamina from my body in order to pay a price. There is one other thing Majesty."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Looking around the room, Ja made sure there was no one else listening in. Lifting his hands, he made sure that if someone was listening, they wouldn't be able to hear anything by snapping his fingers. A wind snapped up, running around the outside of the walls of the study, strong enough to take any one right off their feet if they were trying to listen in.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "There are gods....as you know. You've met them." Ja told, referring to the goddess that had set them on this path in the first place. "But there are others, older gods, or men that want to be gods. It's hard to say which it is, there is no history of it, only rumours that even the gods do not want to speak of but I've been studying magic my entire life and I...learned something. A long time ago, very long, before the gods even spoke to men, before they had given us magic, there were those that knew how to cage a god. It was only for short times but he had the knowledge and he used it to steal what power he could from them, turning himself into a god. A black god, a dangerous god. Magic has rules, magic exists to help, not destroy. Not this man, he broke those rules and uses magic as he sees fit. History from there simply disappears. Not a single shred of evidence remains of what happened to this man god. What I can say for certain is that he's back, and he's helping Drysal. That is why the gods sent me to help you. You will need me against him."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Ja had never spoken those words to a single other person before in his life, not even to the gods. Just to think of them made him shudder. Many did not understand what magic could do and he did, he knew what Drysal would be capable of that he had this man god giving him power. Nothing, absolutely nothing, was out of Drysal's reach anymore. It was surprising that he had not come to the city and simply raised it to the ground.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Florian<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 Florian grinned as Rand agreed and laughed when he asked if the Phantasm will be ready in a month. As he approached Rand, he patted the man's shoulder. "Ya forget who we are? Me men are already prepared. It's the Queen ya 'ave to worry about, but leave that to me. Ya do what ya have to do, general. It's all now up to ya." Florian said as he left the tent.<br/>
<br/>
	   He has to leave for the palace to speak to Julienne about the conversation he had with the general and the plans they've made. He knew she isn't really bothered about these things, but it's the entire pressure. She's more personal because Julienne wasn't trained to be a Queen, however things seemed to be working in her favor for whatever reason. Be it god's will or just the fact that she's ready to die that she isn't allowed to. Not yet at least.<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne?<br/>
<br/>
  	 She watched as the man panted and sat down at the desk in the study room. She sipped some wine in her goblet and in other for Ja in case he wanted it. "I apologize for walking you around, but my throne room isn't for these conversations, plus I prefer smaller space." she stated and sat down, looking at the man as he began to explain to her.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne raised her eyebrow as the man used his magic and said nothing, drinking her wine and listening without saying a word to each and every little detail of what the man said and nodded, staring into some non existent space, her mind wandering.<br/>
<br/>
  	 There were few moments of silence after he's finished speaking as Julienne progressed everything in her mind the man has just told her everything he had to say. Finally she spoke. "One thing you need to understand. I wasn't trained to be a Queen. I was made to be one by the will of the higher power. I don't care how this ends up, I just want this to be done. That's something everyone should know and I guess that's why I'm disliked. You have Drysal, who's going to do everything to get what he wants and myself, who's painfully honest about not being happy to do this and someone who's not fit to be a Queen. Anyways..."<br/>
<br/>
  	 She got up from her chair and walked around. "TO defeat these forces, or this god, or whatever Drysal is doing and what helps him to do this, we don't have access to magic. But we have access to gods. They have to be of use in some case, right? Otherwise, this fight will be unfair and then I don't understand why they bothered to put me through this... And why me..." Julienne trailed off, wondering. "But... We're smart. There's a reason why they chose me and that other man. I'm from Phantasm and there are many things that only we can do. And that's our influence. Both fear and resourcefulness. We'll need to spread Drysal's forces and lure them into a trap. Drysal might have everything, but he doesn't have me. No man will ever have me. But you, Ja... What use are you to me, other than information?"<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 The old looking young man gave a chuckle as he made himself more comfortable in the chair. "This is the gods helping us Majesty." Ja pointed out but pointed to nothing. "They have rules which they have set for themselves and they adhere strongly to these rules. Drysal and his...friend. They don't care about the rules. They do as they please, which is why you need all the help you can get. That is why the gods sent me to help you. Drysal will stop at nothing to get what he wants, so we will have to try out best Majesty."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Taking a short breath, Ja sipped lightly on the wine, not forcing the liquid down but preferring the taste over water. His body wouldn't be able to handle more than a few sips in any case. Water he could drink freely but he would be drunk if he simply drank down the whole glass of wine, but it was rude to deny the queen.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "The gods I believe chose you for a reason. I don't know the reason Majesty. They only tell us what we want to know. But I can say this, you were chosen because of something that will ensure you win this against Drysal, that you will ensure his supporter can no longer harm anyone. The rest doesn't matter. You are the queen, so you must be the queen you have to be. That's why the gods have made all of this possible."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Ja had learned from his own past that it was pointless to question the gods. They knew more and understood more than they ever would. Ja simply believed in what they did, knowing it was to ensure everything worked out for the best.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne sat back in her chair and looked into her goblet and smirked. "I don't care for the rules either, even though I am playing the game somewhat fairly. With some things I seem to get away." she stated as Ja stated his opinion on why she was the one chosen to do this.<br/>
<br/>
	   "I guess we will just wait and see until the right time comes. I'll do what I can. I want my old life back." she said only to hear the door opening and someone scream. It was William who was thrown back by the magic, but Florian somehow managed to go through it. The big man looked back at William and then back at Ja and Julienne who seemed like she just wanted to be left alone.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "General Rand and me made a plan. Next month we'll be taking over one Dick's forts but from the inside. Ya know how, just to get 'is attention." he pointed out as Julienne sat up and walked towards him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Anything else?" she asked as Florian shrugged. "We need a backup plan." Julienne chuckled as she suggested. "Make an underground tunnel. Start the plans now and start digging towards the closest of Drysal's forts and slowly make your way up there, in the same time when you'll strike."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Florian thought about it for a while and grinned. "That sounds like a fucken great idea." William got up and sighed. "Other than that, I found out where Sebastian is going. Do you want me to send people after him?" he asked as Julienne raised an eyebrow. "Yes. Tell him his assistance is required. If he refuses to come, don't kill him... Not yet. You'll leave that job to me. He'll be considered as Drysal's ally if he ignores rejects." William raised his eyebrows as Florian laughed.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Yer bitter about him. Playin' politics, yer Majesty?" he asked as Julienne smirked at him. "He betrayed and left me. And no one walks away from me and doesn't pay for it."<br/>
<br/>
  	 William sighed as he left to prepare some of the finest Phantasm's men with orders not to stop riding unless it's absolutely necessary. Last thing William wants is her angry at him.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Ja<br/>
<br/>
  	 With a nod, Ja understood what the queen was saying but he knew he could only be of so much help. He was not going to disobey the gods, no matter what the queen ordered. If her orders were outside of what he was capable or allowed to do, he would refuse to do so, even if it meant he would die, considering how easily the queen was ready to have someone executed. He had heard a great many things of both the queen and the other man by her side, and now he could see first hand how quickly the queen would have someone killed because of....well he didn't know. It seemed strange.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The big Florian seemed to be seeing this as nothing more than a mere joke while she was accusing him of things in line with treason. It was hard to understand what was going on when the two points disagreed with each other so much.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I believe I can help with this tunnel." Ja told, deciding to not be involved in things that he knew nothing of. "I can shift the earth easily, I can make sure you reach this place you're looking for."<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was a simple matter making a tunnel. He had never done it before but he was sure if he read up on a few practice miners did when they dug through the earth, he could apply what they did with his magic and they could have this tunnel....well sooner. Reaching a fortress of Drysal might still take long considering how far away he was from them.<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastian<br/>
<br/>
  	 The tavern wasn't much, but then that was what you would get in a small town like this. He was still fairly close to the city in terms of distance but he had managed to put a few day's worth of riding behind him and the city. Though that was still not his goal. His goal was to end this, to bring it all to a finish and to make sure Julienne didn't have to suffer through anything she didn't want to do anymore. He still a lot more walking ahead of him and it would have helped if he had brought some money with him. Instead, he walked this earth with not even two coppers to rub together.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Luckily the dead were everywhere these days. All he had to do was look for some smoke and he would be able to find a place being raided. Sometimes it was soldiers that had abandoned their posts or a lord that had left the city before he could have been killed by Julienne's degree. Sometimes bandits but it was always the same thing. People being killed because of someone else's decision. He didn't know if he could blame Julienne for such things. Her intention was to help the people, to free them. Sometimes, that came at a price, a price that didn't bother her in the least.<br/>
<br/>
  	 At least with these people raiding and killing, it gave Sebastian the chance to end their lives and gain a little money on the side, and one proper sword. It wasn't much but it was decent and would do for anything it would be needed for. Mostly he had just used it to chop wood to build decent fires every evening.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As much as he wanted to stay at the tavern for another day or two, enjoying the comfortable beds, good food and good mead, he had to keep moving. He still had a destination to reach and it Drysal was in any way interested, he would come, he would not give up this chance, so Sebastian hoped in any case.<br/>
<br/>
  	 So the former mercenary removed a few pieces of coin from the old pouch, handing them over to the big busted lady before leaving the tavern, sword strapped to his hip and a bag over his shoulder, carrying the few things he sometimes needed on the road. It was still early morning and with a sigh, he turned away from Julienne's city and continued on his way to the meeting point.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne ?<br/>
<br/>
  	 She looked at Ja as he purposed to help out with building the tunnels and smirked. "Very helpful. But we need to keep this as low profile as possible. Not earthquakes, no explosions and no spectacle. We'll be working in the dead of night under everyone's noses where they can't suspect a thing. After all, I'm already making preparations for the sewer work underneath the kingdom to take care of the filth problem. People only proved to be more like pigs than anything else."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Florian shrugged as a sign that he acknowledged what Julienne had in her mind, but all in all, he agreed. The less fuss they make, the more chance this plan will work. It wasn't fair, when you think about it. Drysal has all of the possible advantages, but he still wouldn't be able to match the skill of the Phantasms and on top of all, Julienne's devious and cunning nature and how she doesn't care about taking risks. He's pushing her to the corner and the more Julienne is surrounded, the better chances are for her to strike back in the right place and in the right time. Patience and plans, that's what they had. And on top of all, the secrecy.<br/>
<br/>
	   Shade<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 Shade wasn't the man who cared about the plans or anything, all he cared about was his job. And in all honesty, he wanted Drysal out of the picture. The Phantasm work has spread it's roots now that Zarre is their kingdom, even though it was great, Shade wanted his old life back. And by what he heard from Julienne, it would be possible to happen once the entire shitstorm with Drysal is over. Of course he's work on anything that can potentially end this entire ordeal.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With the Nameless boy, who he named Nameless, they sailed all the way to Pruessia's territory and arrived there in the middle of the night. Though they didn't dock anywhere near the city, they saw that it was destroyed and being rebuilt by Drysal's men. Such a shame, it was a revolutionary city and he has destroyed it. They got to the western side of the Pruessian territory, the darkest part, where there was no living soul. Once they were out of the rowing boat which they used after leaving the merchant's ship, Shade started taking the rocks and placed them in the rowing boat. He then took his sword and impaled the bottom of it and pushed it to the open sea as it started to drown. They headed to the opposite direction of Freysau and walked towards one of the villages, where it was quiet and empty, all of the villagers were in their houses, sound asleep.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Shade walked towards the stables, slowly and calmly whispering to one of the horses, so they wouldn't be alarmed. Taking the fruit, he fed the horse to win it's trust. once the horse obeyed Shade's will, he took some blankets and wrapped them around himself to hide the black clothing and did the same for Nameless. With a tamed horse, the two rode slowly towards Freysau, not bothering to rush.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Around the same time in the other continent, three men dressed in black, with hoods and masks, not bothering to hide their identity, mounted three black horses and rode from Zarre with a mission to find a man who Julienne claims as her traitor. One thing she didn't admit though that it wasn't the case. There was a certain feeling of anger and hurt towards Sebastian and she had to prevent herself from going after him, because she knew she'd attempt to kill him and afterwards immediately regret it.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Ja<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I will be quiet as a mouse Majesty." Ja nodded his head as he slowly rose to his feet, the magic protecting the room quickly disappearing as he rose. "I wish to ask for a bed Majesty. I could use a little rest and I'm sure Captian Karr still has matters he would like to discuss with you. No doubt, something else that requires your attention."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Knowing Captain Karr, he would probably try and get himself a comfortable position here in the palace. Something where he could be in power while not having to do anything. He had after all risen through the ranks of the army in no time at all, managing to find every opportunity to make himself important and valuable. It was a good trait unless it was someone working against you. Overall, Ja knew he could trust Karr, the man might be ambitious but he was also loyal, especially to General Rand, for reason Ja had not been able to discover yet.<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastian<br/>
<br/>
  	 The day was still long and Sebastian didn't feel like taking it on. Instead, he would much rather spend in more in the village but he knew he had to keep going. He had only stopped for a lunch before moving on and already he was comfortable here. He could see himself living in a place like this for a long time. All the time with Julienne, stuck in the same place, doing the same things, over and over, it seemed to have caused him to settle. Now he wanted to just be in one place instead of traveling and taking on the world, as he had been doing his entire life. Still, he knew he had to keep moving.<br/>
<br/>
  	 So he left the village behind, not before he tossed a few bronze coins for the kids playing in the streets, making a little fun game of it as he walked. It was probably a lot of money for them. For someone that had just come from a city where gold was almost everywhere and never a worry, he couldn't care less about so little, but it was still fun to play the games with the kids. Throw a coin and see who could run to it the fastest. Or hide it in a hand and see if they could choose the correct hand. All fun and games but they eventually came to an end as he left the village behind, following the road further away from the city and closer to his destination.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne nodded to Ja and looked at one of the servants. "Take this kind man to one of our rooms for special guests. And please, go easy on him, don't rush." the servant nodded and she looked at Ja once again. "If you have any... Blessed artifacts or anything by the gods, I'd like you to hand it over to me. If it's of importance, I'll return it to you. There is something important I need to check. I think one of my old friends, who disappeared mysteriously, has become Drysal's spy. I need to make sure to see how I can figure it out." she pointed out. Julienne wanted to know for certain that Nadal isn't in the right place.<br/>
<br/>
  	 After speaking with Ja, she walked back to the throne room and looked at captain Karr as she sat back on her throne. She didn't say anything, because if the man had something to say, he will say it. He's a proud man, after all.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Ja<br/>
<br/>
	   "I might have a few things Majesty. I will go through my belongings and tell you should I find anything worth while."<br/>
<br/>
  	 With a happy nod at the idea that he would be able to get some rest, the mage followed the servant through the palace. As always, it was a long, slow walk. One where he had to rest a lot and take his time before he could finally get to the room. It was a huge room with lots of space, more than he needed in fact. All he wanted was the soft bed to lay down and relax, to have his worries disappear from his mind and let his mind take him from this world. The servant was helpful. Ensuring he was comfortable on the bed and even pouring him a glass of water.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Ja quietly took the water, sipping the cool water gladly. All he had to do was touch the glass to turn the water ice cold and refreshing, perfect to drink before going to sleep. Without a word, the servant replaced the glass on the table and silently left the room. Ja laid on the bed with a smile, happy with how things were going. Julienne was not the person he would have chosen to lead any army against Drysal, but she was the one the gods had chosen and he was happy to lend his magic to here, where needed of course.<br/>
<br/>
	   With his head on the pillow, a smile on his lips, Ja slowly drifted off to sleep, a sleep he would never wake up from.<br/>
<br/>
	   Captain Karr<br/>
<br/>
	   [?IMG] (Closest picture I could get of him)<br/>
<br/>
  	 She had a nice chest, very nice truth be told. It was rare to see a woman with such gravity defying breasts, even if she was a noble's daughter. It was hard to resist not taking her right then and there, even if she was clearly entranced by his easy smile and blue eyes and flowing blonde hair. Though his work on making her his had to take a back seat for a while when the queen returned. With a kiss on the back of the girl's hand, Karr turned on his heel and approached the queen, giving her another flourish of his cape as he bowed.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Majesty, thank you for your time once again." Karr said before he rose from his bow. "As you know, General Rand has requested that Ja serve you in the best way he could, but he has also asked that I involve myself with your court Majesty. In order for him to best know what you wish to do, he would like to have me relay all messages to him that you wish him to know. As well as any other function that would allow him to make sure this war goes our way."<br/>
<br/>
  	 It wouldn't be easy making sure everything went well, especially against Drysal but between these two armies opposing him, there was a good chance they would be able to bring Drysal down once and for all. Of course, that might mean peace in the world but lords would always fight and the general's army would always have work, no matter what state the world was in.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Karr was dramatic in every movement and just watching him felt amusing, but not in the nicest way possible. It was like he would be charming for those comedic theater. Growing up with shady, serious and secretive men her entire life, Julienne cannot take this behavior seriously from a man of this position, but she said nothing about it. After all, silly or not, she needed any help she could get. If he'll be loyal, willing and ready, Julienne wouldn't mind how dramatic or silly he'd get. She just wanted this to be over.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As he spoke to her, Julienne nodded her head slowly. "The plans for our next move have just started. My men are getting to work tomorrow, we're not wasting any time. I've been informed that general Rand and my father made a plan for next month. we have more than enough time to get everything ready. Phantasms don't need even a week to be prepared. If there's anything that you need or anything that comes up, speak to me first and only to me. We'll defeat Drysal, one way or another."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Even if it kills me, she thought to herself. Julienne knew that there was a big possibility of dying in this situation, but it didn't bother her.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Nadal was still in his cell, in complete silence, weeping. It was truly him, Nadal, the broken man, while the demon that took over him abandoned him for a while, because he couldn't stand this man's desperation. He couldn't use his body when the demon is not controlling him. He cannot feel his limbs as though they are still broken. This made Nadal realize that, even if he does save himself from the demon, he'd be crippled. He cannot kill himself either, to prevent this thing to bend for Drysal's will.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Captain Karr<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I will do my best to ensure you receive everything you desire Majesty." Captain Karr bowed once more before he turned on his heel.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He still had a lot of work left to do for the day. Nothing strenous, but simple things that ensured his stay here was a lot more comfortable as well as the queen getting everything she wanted and of course, General Rand. He had to look out for a lot of people and one of those was him as well. He had his own future to consider and staying in the palace was the best place for this future. Here he had ample opportunities to rise even higher than he had already done. If he worked his cards right, he could be the next king. All he had to do was make sure he was married to the queen. Not an easy task after having met her a few times but a task he was still confident he could complete.<br/>
<br/>
  	 For now, Karr left the throne room, moving through the corridors to prepare for his extended stay here at the palace. All he had to do was talk with a few servants, make sure all arrangements had been made. Take one of the young scribe boys into his service to run messages for him and have all his belongings delivered to a room of his choosing. Of course, he choose a room close to the queen's. Not too close. He wanted to give her her freedom but he wanted to be close enough that if she ever invited him over to his room, he would not struggle to get to where she was.<br/>
<br/>
  	 For now, his room was ready, the scribe would be available at any time and the servants knew of his existence, everything was mostly intact and ready to move on the queen's orders. All that remained was to wait for her orders, which could happen on any day.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
   Local Time:<br/>
	   8:01 PM<br/>
<br/>
  	 As Karr bowed to her and left, Julienne sunk into her seat, sighing deeply. She was bored out of her mind. She has finished all of her responsibilities for the day. Lenora and Roderick had their responsibilities with pirates and siding them back with Julienne, making them open their eyes and realize that Nadal had lost his damn mind.<br/>
<br/>
  	 William stood next to the throne, sighing. He has looked over and checked all the next assassinations, while everything that Julienne has asked for digging the tunnel was prepared. It didn't take much of the planning. He created a list of all supplies with miners who were at his disposal by the Queen's orders and used their knowledge, plus Ja's help to dig the land through. It wasn't the first time Phantasms did this. They already have plenty of experience, but William didn't allow himself to be too optimistic. He still didn't understand how Julienne doesn't care if she succeeds or not. Then again, what does she have to live for? Her mind and soul are already corrupted by her love of killing and death itself. Most people she loved in her own specific way are dead, anyways. He wondered about Sebastian, but he wasn't sure about her feelings towards him. Maybe that's why the god picked her, because she has absolutely no fear.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Are their any of the accused that have been sentenced to death?" he heard her ask in the monotone way possible and her completely sunk in her seat.<br/>
<br/>
  	 William scoffed. "You killed them all already." Julienne groaned as she got up. "I feel like a fish out of water." she said with a sigh and walked towards the hallway. "What will you do?" he asked as Julienne shrugged. "Going to enjoy some solitude. Don't bother me unless it's urgent." she said turning away and heading towards her room. Sleeping is the best way to kill time while nothing is happening. she hates it being the Queen, when there are no responsibilities, nor much time to waste, there's not much to do.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Captain Karr<br/>
<br/>
  	 Things were going well, as well as could be expected when the queen was nowhere in sight. The palace seemed lifeless, almost on the brink of death for the last four days. In the army, there was always something to do. Cleaning, packing, sharpening, practice, drills, inspections. There was always something to do. Here in the palace, life was almost too easy. Like you could spend weeks just hanging around and waiting for time to pass before something happened. Though for him personally, things had been a little troubling, very troubling in fact.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He had done his best to keep the news as quiet as possible but that was impossible to do permanently. He had asked for advice from General Rand but he still waited for a reply. Finding Ja dead in his bed, as if he had simply gone to sleep and never woke up was a shock to him, and the servant that had found him dead. If the queen knew yet, Karr couldn't tell but he had to keep it quiet until he could talk this over with General Rand. But the queen had to know this. Building the tunnel was something Ja would have made short work of, now they had not only lost a huge advantage against Drysal, Karr was wracking his brains to try and figure who did this.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Ja had not died on his own, even if it had been made to look that way. Someone had poisoned the mage, someone had managed to get into the palace, poison him and get out and no one knew about it. It made Karr nervous, it made him worry who was going to be next and why. This had to be someone working for Drysal, who else would want to see Ja dead?<br/>
<br/>
  	 On the other hand, he had heard the rumors, he had heard all the stories and he knew somewhat of what was going on in the region. As many people as the queen had saved from their lives, there were just as many enemies she had made, enemies that would like to see her fail. It made him nervous to think about it but he had to. Being here in the palace, he had to make sure he was safe if someone was targeting the queen, it could mean he was on the list to be killed as well. Karr had no other choice, he had to bring this up with the queen. She might lash out and try to have him hanged when she found out Ja is dead, though that was a risk he was going to have to take.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Karr made sure he was ready to face the queen in the best possible way. He was dressed in his finest clothes. His beard and hair trimmed and tied up neatly, his shoes polished and one last little thing he hoped would make her be in a better mood. A single rose he had hand picked from the garden, the best one he could find, one that might sway her to be more on his side. He could only hope it worked as he left his room to wait for the queen in the throne room.<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastian<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was a lovely day to say the least. The rain from the previous evening had left its small droplets everywhere. The grass looked like diamonds, sparkling in the early morning sun, reflecting the sun's light. Sitting next to the small river, the fire died down already, Sebastian felt a little lazy. He wasn't in a rush but in a slight hurry, but that didn't mean he couldn't take a day for himself, just enjoying a day next to the river. He could even make a fishing pole and catch a few fish.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The clear water ran past and over the small rocks, giving a relaxing sound, making Sebastian want to stay where he was right now even more. He didn't want to go anywhere, he didn't want this peace to end, but he knew it was going to happen. If he wanted this kind of peace all around the world, he would have to keep doing what he was planning on. The world had its problems before, but they were nothing compared to what was happening or what would happen when Drysal got what he wanted. The only thing that mattered right now was making sure the world returned to the way it had been before.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With a sigh, he packed everything into the small bag. His trip was eventful so far, stopping by the villages and towns. He was able to get himself a small bag and packed it with the few things he needed when he wasn't close to any civilization. It made traveling easier but also bit more of a work. At least he was making headway, he was getting to where he needed to be, eventually.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian was reluctant as he finally kicked the sand over the coals, ensuring they were properly dead before he set off once more, heading in the direction he had been going since the morning he had finally woken up with his hangover. If he had stayed, he could still be comfortable in the palace, enjoying meals already made, soft beds, and his trip he could have taken on horseback, cutting the trip down by more than half the time, but instead this had happened and he was here now, walking.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He wasn't that far from his destination anymore. Only another couple of days was all that was needed, ten days at most, and he would reach his destination, he would be where he needed to be. The idea of it made him nervous, that he might fail in this. It was not a thought he had had in his mind before but the closer he got to his destination, the more the thought came to him, making him realize, he could fail at this, easily. Julienne was the one that had to take down Drysal, the gods had said so themselves, but now he was here, trying to defy the gods and prophecy and everything else that got in the way.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was a fairly long time of relaxing that Julienne took. She finished her daily activities early and spent the rest of the evening forcing herself not to think. Long baths were effective, though. It was warm, quiet, peaceful and private. Giving her some time to dig at her spots and pleasure herself, which she enjoyed more than actually pretending to enjoy her time with other breathing things, such as humans. Just the thoughts would trail back to that night in the cave with Sebastian and that's where her peace ends, right after she reaches her climax. Only for her to scowl at the thought of him leaving. He's a traitor. She should've killed him the moment he talked back.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Unfortunately, she didn't get to enjoy the next morning as she heard someone knocking on the door. It was William, just as she would expect and he didn't seem happy, almost panicked. "Ja is dead. He was poisoned." Julienne rolled her eyes and groaned. "So much for the quick dig of our tunnel." she muttered as she walked over to the wardrobe and started picking through her dresses.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "The one who brought him water was captured." William said as Julienne scoffed, taking her robes off in front of William, who blushed and turned his head away respectfully. "Poisoned water? I'm pretty sure a wise man like him would tell that it had a funny taste. Either he was poisoned long before he arrived to the castle or something was injected in him while he slept."<br/>
<br/>
  	 William asked. "Aren't you worried that we have a traitor or a spy in our midst?" Julienne smirked as she put on a blood red dress, which wasn't extravagant, but still figure complementing with decorative black lace. She let her raven black locks rest on her bare shoulders as she looked at her young adviser. "In every kingdom there's a traitor and a spy. It's to be expected. Whoever we suspect in, kill them. We just need to talk to that poor fool." Julienne said as she walked out to the throne room with William.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She saw Karr standing there and Florian just lazily sitting on the side. He didn't seemed to be full of life as he usually was. probably sober. As the servants and the rest of the audience bowed to her, Julienne sat on her throne and said nothing. She simply sat there and enjoyed the silence. Obviously, no one spoke until she told them. Julienne fairly enjoyed the silence in the crowded room, but still wanted this off her back. "Captain Karr." she greeted the man with a nod.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Captain Karr<br/>
<br/>
  	 He didn't know why he felt nervous. Maybe because he had failed? In a way he had. He was here to keep the queen happy and ensure she got whatever she could for them in return for them being able to be on her good side, all because they could once again prove why they were the strongest of all the mercenary groups. Now it would be a lot different, a lot harder with the death of Ja and surely the queen was going to have questions. He would have to make sure he did his best to ensure she still saw them as usefull.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Majesty." Karr bowed before he stepped forward to the throne, feeling only a little nervous but still, that was not a good sign. "As you know by now, we've lost someone very...important to us, and to you. I would like, with your permission of course, to investigate this matter myself and find the culprit behind this murder. Whoever it is, does not deserve any mercy."<br/>
<br/>
  	 He wasn't sure exactly where he was going to start but he had to do something but even so, even if this was something he knew he had to do, it was also a chance for him. Get more on the queen's side. Make her see he was a capable man. So far she had been a difficult task, someone that did not open easily for any man, or woman, or anyone for that matter. He would make sure however that in time, she would fall to him and he would be the one beside her, the king that ruled over this kingdom.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I have a few ideas of where to begin Majesty. If you give me a few days, I'm sure I can discover the truth of what had happened to Master Ja."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne?<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne tilted her head as she looked at Karr, obviously nervous about the situation, despite him managing to keep his cool. Julienne wasn't struck by the man's death, seeing in what condition Ja actually was, she was surprised he could actually walk. The only thing that irritated her the most was the fact that she hoped that they'd dig the tunnels much faster with his help. The throne room was a mess, though. The workers still tried to return it to it's former glory. If you'd ask Julienne directly about this, she is glad that he had it coming because of his demonstrations which only proved to be worthless at the end and now she's left with a messed up throne room.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She listened to the captain as he has shown some concern, while Julienne was just as cold and indifferent about everything. "Truly, tragic and unexpected death." she said with a sigh. It's politics, she needs to show some care. But Florian almost laughed at how she pointed out this as 'unexpected' death. "It's obvious we have someone who's working against us. Then again, which kingdom doesn't? Is it worrisome? Yes. Do we need to panic about it? No." she said as she snapped her fingers in the monotonous way possible, like this was something she's been doing on a daily basis. Two of the rugged pirates dragged the servant over to Karr and he was dropped on his knees.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Since you want to take the matter in your hands, prove it to me that you know what you're doing. Interrogate the main suspect and come to your own conclusion which you'll share with me in front of everyone, but I have the final say to what will actually happen to him. He looks harmless enough, doesn't he? But that's the issue. The perfect camouflage." Julienne said with a smirk as she eased into her seat as one of the Phantasm members brought her the wine glass with red wine in it, not trusting enough the servants to serve anything to the Queen, while she sat back and waited to see how this will play out.<br/>
<br/>
	   Riders?<br/>
<br/>
  	 They rode from Zarre towards the directions of which they've heard Sebastian went. They didn't look welcoming at all. Unlike the Phantasm uniforms, which looked like rich sailor clothing, only in black, these men were in their assassin hoods and masks. They even had dark steeled armor which barely affected their movement. Weapons couldn't be seen anywhere on them, which only made them even more dangerous. And even better, they were loyal to only one Queen and only one man who's responsible for their job. They didn't wear any kind of sygil, but one look at them and their black, massive horses, it was clear who they work for.<br/>
<br/>
	   They'd stop in each village for barely ten minutes, go into a inn and threaten the people for information about the traveling man. It was almost enjoyable how people would squeal and cry when there was a dagger at their throat, leaving bloody scars from the steel which rested against their skin just to show: one wrong answer costs them their life. Needless to say that they left corpses behind and they didn't waste their time. The strong and capable horses managed to match up with the importance of the mission and soon they found themselves on the road straight to Freysau after the night of unstoppable riding. They're getting closer.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   (Shit wrong button. Post coming soon.)<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu, Oct 19, 2017<br/>
   #448<br/>
   More options<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
   Obsessed With The Impossible<br/>
   Member<br/>
<br/>
   Local Time:<br/>
	   8:01 PM<br/>
<br/>
	   Captain Karr<br/>
<br/>
  	 He felt nervous and he knew damn well why. If he messed this up, the queen would do something very bad to him. He's had all the rumours that traveled across the world and they were just as readily available in the city and there were a great many more of them as well. From stories of how the queen hated children to how she bathed only in blood and nothing else. How her wine wasn't red, it was instead blood.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He didn't believe any of this stories but then, he couldn't say if they were true or not. For now, he was going to serve and do his duty and find Ja's murderer one way or the other, even if he had to resort to extreme measures.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I will not disappoint Majesty." Karr said snapping up straight and giving the queen a bow, his mind wondering if it was red wine in her hand or blood, it looked like blood, but it could be Haric Red for all he knew.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Turning on his heel, his helm still under his arm, Karr strode out of the throne room, intent on getting down to the bottom of this, of finding the one responsible for the poisoning. If one person was already poisoned, another could easily be next on the list. A quick walk through the palace and down to the dungeons below, the same place the traitors of only a little while ago had been kept, was the servant that had poisoned Ja, or so was suspected. He was the only man to see him alive last. He was as guilty as they could possibly be.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Let him out." Karr instructed with a wave of his hand.<br/>
<br/>
  	 One of the guards obeyed without a word, opening the gate and allowing the servant to scramble out of the cell, looking not to worse for wear. He had only been in the cell for a few days now, nothing that would lead him to be starved. Though somehow his eye had blackened and swollen shut, something that was normal. In fact, the servant could be quite glad it was not worse.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Sir! I swear! I did not poison Master Ja!" The servant begged as he came out of the cell, still on his knees as he tried his best to look innocent.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I know it wasn't you. We already found the murderer, so you're free to go. You can return to your duties in a few days. Take some time and get some rest and food. Here." Karr said as he pressed a gold coin into the man's palm. "Go and see your family. Let them see you're unharmed and fine. We don't want lies to spread about the queen. When you're feeling better, you're welcome back any time and the queen will gladly have you serve her again."<br/>
<br/>
  	 The servant was almost speechless as he looked at his hand and the coin in it, unsure what to make of what he was seeing and what he was hearing. He was found innocent and he could go home. A smile of joy spread across the man's lips as he rose to his feet unsteadily, a constant stream of thank yous coming from his as he bobbed his head to Karr. Karr just gave him a smile and showed him the way out of the dungeons before letting the man leave the palace on his own.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Karr couldn't believe he would have to go this far but this was something he couldn't trust to anyone else. He would have to make sure he did this properly. The queen was already on edge with everything happening, he didn't have to give her more reason to be nervous when he sent someone to do work that was clearly his work that he needed to do. So Karr left the dungeons behind the servant and returned to his rooms, swapping his armour and cloak for plain leggings and shirt with a leather vest and leather boots.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It might take longer than he would have liked to find out the truth behind this servant but he wasn't going to risk killing the young man with torture when there were methods that would work a lot better. And he didn't think they would be able to discover anything from the boy by torturing him. He sounded like the type that would never be able to survive, or he might just be the type that would survive and would never tell anything.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once Karr was dressed and had a simple sword belted to his hip, nothing that would give him away as a man employed by the queen or General Rand, Karr pulled on the wide brimmed hat and left the room, making his way slowly out of the palace. He knew where he needed to go and there was no rush, the young man wasn't going to disappear so quickly. If he did, then he deserved getting away. But even so, this wasn't the first time Karr was following someone, especially if they expected to be followed.<br/>
<br/>
  	 They always took the longer route, trying to throw the persuer off their trail, always making sure they weren't being followed. Karr headed straight for the city gates, moving easily through the crowd and keeping a good pace until he was out of the city. The outer edges of the city was as busy as inside the city, people rushing in all directions and trying to sell whatever they had to anyone that passed them. Karr didn't stop for anyone. He kept walking until he found a good spot. It was well away from the city walls and gates but still within the mass of people that milled at the front of the city but here he could see everyone that walked the road, watching each of them to look for the young servant.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Karr sat quietly back, hiding himself between the stalls well back with his back against a tree casting shade over him and the stalls. His hands used a small knife to carve a piece of wood. He was going to spend a good amount of time here so he might as well keep himself busy. It would take him a few days to finish the carving and the servant was not going to take that long, he hoped.<br/>
<br/>
  	 To his surprise, the servant did keep him waiting very long and he chose a very good hour as well. Karr had to wait through the entire night before the servant appeared in the very early hours of the morning. It was still a good three hours before the sun was going to rise above the horizon. To any onlooker, he was just a man that started on his journey early. Nothing surprising for a man that was in a hurry to get somewhere soon. Karr made sure to stay unmoving where he was, the hat pulled down to hide his face but the thin mesh of the hat allowed him to see the road, watching the servant walking past, looking in a hurry.<br/>
<br/>
	   Karr still didn't move, even when he was sure the servant was well away. He knew how to track someone. As long as he was close enough, he could see where the servant was going while keeping out of sight, making sure the servant knew he was being followed. Karr had been afraid of this. He had hoped he was just wasting his time, that the servant was indeed innocent but that was not the case. He was going to have to follow the servant.<br/>
<br/>
  	 For the next three days, Karr did just that, he followed the servant from a good distance. He followed footsteps and fires that had been made next to the road. He was a little surprised the servant stayed to the road, rarely veering off the road for any reason. He was moving quickly. Even after three days, he was still keeping to a very quick pace, very unusual for a servant. Three days of following before suddenly did something very different.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He moved off completely from the road, taking a narrow, overgrown path leading away from everything civilized. They had to be close if the servant was doing this now and Karr was getting anxious to see who was behind the poisonings. It had to be someone that no doubt had an affiliation with Drysal. Karr moved a lot more carefully now, watching noise he made and his steps, looking for any possible traps. He did find one. A simple string connected to a branch that would shake bells when stepped on, though he had to walk quite far to reach this small trap.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Carefully stepped over the string and moving forward as long as he could with his sword drawn, he reached the edge of the thin forest, finding what was nothing more than a far, well, what was supposed to be a farm, though it was far more. Fires burned everywhere, giving light to every piece of the farm. As hard as it would be to reach the house in the middle of the forest with all the fires burning, it also gave him a chance to see everything as well. He could see men, armed and armoured, walking around, but that wasn't what bothered him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 All around the farm, creatures, impossible demons, walked. They looked like men in some resemblance but that was all. They stood up right, they had two arms and a head, nothing else was similar. These creatures had massive horns. Some had them on their heads, others on their backs, others on their arms, others all over. Some had massive, bulging muscles, others looked thin as reeds. As many as there were of them, there were just as many different ones. Karr knew what he had to do.<br/>
<br/>
	   He couldn't stay here and he couldn't follow the servant. He had to retreat and return to the palace, give this news to the queen, tell her of the threat that has managed to get so close to them. He didn't know how they had managed to make it so far into the country unnoticed but they had. They had even managed to slip one of their own in to the palace and poison Ja. She would want to know of this. It was obvious the servant wasguilty but this went far beyond any of that. Quietly Karr retreated back into the forest, stepping again over the string and returning to the road.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It had taken him three days to get here but if he rushed, if he pushed himself, he could get back to the queen in just over a day if he could keep pace. The road was still quiet so late at night, he could manage to travel for the rest of the night and maybe get a ride from someone else in the morning, hopefully someone that was in as much of a rush as he was. The queen would definitely want to hear this news and General Rand would be excited to test a few strategies against these demons of Drysal. He was sure the general had already formed a hundred different plans on how to take them down and end them with minimal loss of life to his troops.<br/>
<br/>
	   Drysal<br/>
<br/>
  	 Things had been...boring. Everything was nicely settled in. The city was safe from any attack, the people were completely devoted and his army almost big enough. In fact, it was strong enough to take the entire world but he wanted to make certain he had enough men in his force to not only take the entire world but take it in one false swoop, take everything without anyone knowing what hit them. Before they knew, they would all be serving him and of course, the one and only god worth worshiping, or they would die, a simple but effective choice.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Yes?" Drysal asked from his crystal throne where he reclined with both legs over the arm rest and a topless serving girl standing by his head, holding his head in the air to ensure his neck didn't get sore.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The guard gave a salute, fist to his heart before he gave a bow. "A letter has arrived for you Majesty." The guard informed, holding the letter out.<br/>
<br/>
  	 One of the many girls with their breasts exposed and a simple sash hanging down to cover their nether regions, stepped forward and took the letter, walking back up the dais and handing it to the king.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Who is this from?" Drysal asked, turning the letter over and over in his hand, seeing his name neatly written on the front.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "A boy delivered it Majesty. He refused to speak, or he couldn't speak." The guard shrugged. "No matter what we did, he didn't give a name."<br/>
<br/>
	   A boy that refused to say anything. It made Drysal's brow furrow. This was interesting. If someone was trying to kill him, things wouldn't be so boring. Tearing off the top of the letter and pulling out the letter inside, one written in words that looked to have been written by...well Drysal didn't have a comparison. Whoever wrote this wrote like a child that could not write. The words were misspelled everywhere, the sentences sometimes didn't make sense and the letters barely resembled what they were supposed to be.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Even so, it was the name at the bottom that caught his attention. The letter was a poor excuse for a letter but it was still an invitation, a challenge and Drysal was going out of his mind of boredom in the palace. He needed some entertainment and this was exactly what he was going to get.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Saddle my horse!" Drysal ordered, rising up from the throne and started walking for the front of the palace immediately.<br/>
<br/>
  	 This might alleviate his boredom for a little while but mostly, it would give him the chance to get the revenge he wanted for so long. For years Sebastian had haunted him, making him miserable and teasing him. He could only do so because he was under the protection of the former queen. The queen was dead and there was no one left anymore to protect him and he was actually brave enough to issue a challenge. O this was going to be fantastic! He was going to exact his revenge slowly and painfully and when he was done, Sebastian was going to bow the knee to him, willingly and serve him for all eternity.<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastian<br/>
<br/>
  	 It had been a long walk to finally make it here. So many days spent traveling. Of course, if he had rushed, he could have made it sooner but even know he still had some time to spare. It was still a few more days before Drysal should arrive. It gave him time to prepare, not that he could actually prepare. He didn't know what he was going to face, he didn't know what Drysal had become. He only knew he could end this if Drysal for once would not be a coward and would come face him as he had requested in the letter.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Every night Sebastian made a small fire on top of the hill, keeping himself warm as he waited, counting the days until Drysal would arrive. Hopefully he would arrive a little early and they would be able to end this sooner. One way or the other, this was going to end with either of them dead, something they both had wanted to do to the other for a very long time.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Shade?<br/>
<br/>
  	 Turns out the whole travel was the hardest part of all, while the letter handout seemed like a waste of time. Shade did his job, he doesn't question anything, nor he's any type of snitch and tell Julienne what has happened. He was outside of Freysau borders, leaning against one of the bigger rocks while laying on the grass while looking over to the sea. It was something Phantasms shared, they always felt like fish, whenever they were out of water, they yearned to return.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It's been a while and to his surprise, the boy returned. He didn't seem happy, there was a red mark on his face, obviously hit for information, but he had all his fingers in place and he didn't limp too much. "You're lucky." Shade said as he got up, dusting himself. The boy pulled him by the sleeve to drive his attention, while this made Shade feel as if he was this kid's father. Even though he'd never admit, he was glad the boy lived. The boy pointed towards the city and Shade looked. He saw horses coming from that direction and Shade shrugged. "Well, off the road we go then." he said, trailing off the main road. To hide his black clothing, he took a worn off brownish cape and put the hood over his head as the boy began rushing further the direction the two were going for, it was towards the beach further south, the opposite direction of the main road. After all, Shade wouldn't go that way if he didn't have something planned.<br/>
<br/>
	   Riders?<br/>
<br/>
  	 Three of the men didn't like the manhunt mission. It took too much of everyone's time, what's even worse, that time was limited. They tired their horses out and themselves, but in no way would they let that show. Giving some break for both them and the horses, they traveled lightly at night. They arrived at the one area which was clear and a bit concerning, because there were no homes in this part. Trees, somewhere caves, as well, the hills... As far as they were concerned, Sebastian could've easily trailed off the road.<br/>
<br/>
  	 But one night, as the three decided to keep warm with light drinking of alcohol, but avoiding to get drunk at any cost, they noticed the light on top of the hills just off the road. The three looked at each other, immediately getting serious as they put away their flasks and rode faster towards the light.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Needless to say, it was a catch. They recognized the man. They rode around the camp, surrounding it as the horses galloped , seeing that he was there for some time. "Well, well. If Julienne would only see you now, I bet she'd laugh at you." one spoke grinning widely as he climbed down the horse. "And yes, she sent us after you."<br/>
<br/>
	   Nadal?<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was becoming unbearable. Vandal's death was something he was not ready for, it was so sudden and out of nowhere. The man who's locked in the cell has been losing his mind, absolutely lonely, with the demon who was taunting him out of boredom. Phantasms that guarded the dungeon heard Nadal speaking to himself, imitating a deeper and much menacing voice and they'd look at each other, completely weirded out. They could tell he lost his mind and that Drysal was the culprit to his madness.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You know what? I'm tired of being locked up here. You're useless to me. I don't even know why Drysal even left you to live. You've only been holding me back... That doesn't happen between when a demon takes the body over." the demon was obviously amused by how persistent Nadal was to keep himself in line, but Nadal wasn't so strong anymore. And he grew silent now. Nadal knew what this meant, but he had no ability to speak. Demon was now even more amused, learning that he's won against such a strong human without killing him.<br/>
<br/>
	   And finally, his time will come to shine and do as he has been ordered to.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Drysal<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 "You can't truly think of doing this?" The man, sort of a man, said as he ran his hands over his silk leggings, making sure they were perfectly straight, even if they were. "This is obviously a trap and obviously, meant to lure you away from the city."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Of course it is, but I have the gods on my side." Drysal grinned happily. "Nothing can touch me, nothing can stop and no one will ever be able to even guess what I'm doing. It will work out, it will all work out, just you watch." Drysal winked.<br/>
<br/>
  	 For a man that owned the world, had all the power he could dream of, there was very little he could want, but there was a great deal he had discovered about himself over time. Living his old life, living the life of a noble, it was boring compared to this. There had been so many restrictions, so many rituals and procedures and niceties that he had to observe. And of course, he had to always be careful of rumours spreading, of people talking and even if they were true, it would have damaged his reputation, left him a man with nothing to gain. Now he didn't have any problems with any of the past. Now he had everything he could want, including Heath sitting across from him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With those smooth cheekbones, slender body and long hair, he was close to what most women wish they could look like, only he wasn't anywhere close to being a woman, which made the conversations a lot more interesting than what he could ever have with a woman. Of course, he had to make sure Heath was always sated. He always wanted to know things, give advice, as if he knew anything of what was really going on. All he knew was what Drysal allowed him to know and the rest of the time, well Drysal hadn't chosen him for his mind but for his body and how well he used it. Drysal still enjoyed a beautiful but there was always something sinister and almost devilish about having a man satisfy his every need and urge.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "It's still a long way to go before we get to this place. So stop talking and put your mouth to better use." Drysal ordered as he sat back in the big couch inside the carriage and yanked lightly on his belt to get it off before pulling his dick out.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Heath only rolled his eyes as if he had to do this and didn't want to but they both knew he wanted nothing more than to please the king. So gracefully Heath rose to his feet, almost elegantly slipping off the silk shirt before kneeling between the legs of the king. He knew he shouldn't tease Drysal, that would only lead to him receiving a punishment that would leave him in pain for days. So he didn't wait as he took the king in his mouth. He would never admit to the king that his size was nothing to be impressed about. In fact, that very first time Heath had to remove the king's leggings, he had been very disappointed, almost to a point to wanting to leave, but you didn't say no to a king, and Heath was a good enough actor that Drysal would never know his size was far closer to miniature instead of impressive.<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastian<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 The fire was quite well made. There was no rush. Sebastian knew he was going to be here for a while so taking his time and building the fire to near perfection, he was able to now sit back and watch the fire, seeing the flames lick up along the sides of the wood, dancing around the thick branches that stood up, forming a pyramid. The sun slowly set as the fire grew brighter, turning the wood into glowing coals and the moon and stars coming with the darkness. It was a very relaxing day Sebastian was enjoying. It was the first day in a long time he had time to do things. He rested, he rested a lot. He even spent half the day swimming, the rest of the day laying in the sun, enjoying the heat of the burning ball of fire drying him and making him feel refreshed and lazy at the same time.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It would have been a great day. It would have been an almost perfect day. The wood had turned to coals and the gutted fish fried over the heat of the coals, giving off a strong scent but a welcoming one, one that made his stomach grumble. Instead of ending this day being able to eat the fish and go to sleep and awake refreshed, he instead her the sound of horses, their hooves beating on the ground as they came for him. It had to be Drysal, though he was expecting to arrive in a different manner. He didn't really know how he was expecting Drysal to arrive but since he was king, a carriage maybe? A large entourage? He wasn't sure but it did seem to fit with everything he knew about Drysal, which was why he was certain Drysal would come here on his request.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The man was proud and between the two of them, they had a long history. There had been many times before they had bashed heads and a few times Sebastian had to put him down forcefully. Drysal had a mean streak, he always got revenge and against Sebastian, he had a lot of revenge to dish out and Sebastian had given him the perfect opportunity to achieve that, if he could. Sebastian was hoping the gods were still helping him and he would be able to bring Drysal's reign to an end. But to his disappointment, this was not Drysal or even his men. He was quite surprised when the man give his remark, a remark that made Sebastian twitch.<br/>
<br/>
	   He had to prevent himself from walking over to the man and slapping him hard enough to break his neck. He knew what Julienne was like and it had turned him away. He couldn't take what was going on. Everything happening. So many people killed for the smallest reason, people dead because of what? Because they had to do it? Because it was needed? He didn't know if it was needed, he didn't think they had to go to such extreme measures. He knew it was the way Julienne lived but he struggled to accept it.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Most of the time he had worked hard, pushed himself to a point where he couldn't go on anymore and simply just passed out, sleeping dreamless sleepless. But then things seemed to settle, that moment before the storm was going to hit and Sebastian just couldn't help it anymore. Dreaming of all the people that had been killed. Innocent people, ones that didn't have anything to do with slavery but they had in some way taken part, so they had been killed. Those faces haunted his dreams. He understood what Julienne had done and why, he couldn't argue against what she had done, he just didn't think he could live with what had to be done. At least this way, it all comes to an end.<br/>
<br/>
  	 If he could kill Drysal here, Julienne could stop. She could go back to doing what she loved. She could go back to being a pirate that did assassinations for money. At least that he could live with, he could accept her doing such things. Or if Drysal somehow managed to kill him, well, then he could sleep without seeing those faces again. This seemed like the only way he could actually stop everything, to finally put the world right or at the very least, not be a part of this world anymore. Though dying was a hard thing to accept. He didn't want to stop seeing Julienne. Just leaving the city had been a hard thing to do, knowing he would spend the entire day and not be able to see her, or at least talk with her.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "If Julienne was here, how would you know what she would do?" Sebastian asked, raising to his feet with a sigh. "But, that doesn't matter. So why are you here? Did she send you to kill me? That's what the Phantasms are all about, aren't you? Killing everyone, no matter who? Every punishment is death. Break a code, you die. Step wrong, you die. Speak wrong, you die. So is that why you're here? To try and kill me?" Sebastian slowly started making his way down the hill.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He his hand still ached from time to time but it had healed very well. His side however still troubled him. As much as the wound had healed, whenever he moved too fast, bent in the wrong direction, the thin layer of skin covering the wound would tear open. It was a wound that was never going to heal properly and he didn't know why.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I said try and kill me because you won't be able to do it. Trust me, men far better than you have tried, even before the gods had blessed me. So your smart move would be to take me back to Julienne for some trial that would condemn me to death. Or maybe an order to send me to the headsman. Whatever she decides however, you lot can't kill me, but you're welcome to try." Sebastian said as he reached the bottom of the hill, facing the men that had come for him.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Riders?<br/>
<br/>
  	 The men cloaked in black rose their eyebrows as Sebastian suddenly thought it was a time to chat. The three looked at one another, chuckling as they followed after Sebastian on their horses as he started boasting about how they cannot kill him. One of them seemed actually eager to do so.<br/>
<br/>
	   "I think we'd do Julienne a favor. She doesn't need this prick in her life." he stated as the one in the middle frowned.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Idiot, as much as I agree, do you really want to be hung upside down and be gutted like a fish? That's her new favorite technique. She has a thing for peeling off skin now and after that plays with your bones. I've no idea where she came up with that." he said as the third one shivered at the thought, while the middle one looked back at Sebastian. "Sorry, chap. As much as we'd love to have a friendly wrestle with you, it's Julienne we fear, not you. And we kill because someone has to. There are no innocents in this world. If that bugs you, it sucks to be you. You either kill or be killed in this world if you want to survive or make something off yourself." he stated with a nonchalant shrug, as if all of this was just ridiculous. "Also, you're missing out, looks like we have a traitor in the castle. And do you think that Nadal is a demon? I heard him talking in a different voice last time." he asked, looking at the aggressive one of the three who rolled his eyes. The two talk too much for his liking.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The third one circled around Sebastian. "Not to be nosey, but who're you waiting for? Drysal? Because Julienne is already certain that you decided to betray her. Storming off like that from Zarre all the way here, close to Freysau. Oddly convenient, brother. She told us not to kill you, but that's even worse for you. Let me tell you that."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Ah, shut up!" the last one grew annoyed from too much talking. "Anyways, we're here to inform you that you'd be best if you returned to Zarre. She probably has a soft spot for you or something, lucky bastard. If you don't come back, well, let's hope you die for your well being. That's why we're here."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian couldn't say he actually was fond of any idea of Julienne torturing him in any way whatsoever but on the other hand, the men didn't really seem all that sincere about their threats. They seemed half hearted, like they weren't really trying, like they were just trying to scare him into going with him. Like anyone else in this world, he had no liking for being tortured but mostly, he didn't see Julienne as a torturer. She might enjoy killing but he could never imagine her actually being a torturer. Maybe only when it was truly needed. That's what he liked to think, that's what he was hoping for in anyway. Julienne was someone with a cold, hard heart, he would like to believe that she would never stoop so low that she would torture for fun.<br/>
<br/>
  	 These men though, Sebastian didn't truly feel threatened by these men. They didn't really look intimidating but then, Julienne wasn't the most intimidating figure either when she wore a fancy dress and had her hair all done up. With her usual clothes that she enjoyed liked wearing, she was a whole different person. These men, well they were nothing like her, not in his eyes anyway. They were just part of the Phantasms but they weren't the ones in the Phantasms that actually made the Phantasms what they were.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So I leave or...?" Sebastian wasn't sure if they would actually try to grab him and tie him up. "Are you going to subdue me? Pin me to the ground and make me do what you want?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 The thought of the men doing it made him almost smile, almost. It was a thought that ran through his mind that was rather amusing. He's had a good day and he was still in quite a good mood. Though Sebastian couldn't lie, he felt conflicted. He wasn't scared of what Julienne was going to do to him if he goes back to Zarre. He was afraid of disappointing her more than anything else, like he had been doing the last while. But if he stayed, he was sure he could face Drysal, could he? Was Drysal really going to show up? The man had not sent any notice, no letters or runners, nothing. For all he knew, Drysal was ignoring his challenge, still sitting safely in his city, surrounded by his massive army.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Fine, I'll go back with you." Sebastian agreed with a defeated sigh. "But in the morning. I want to sleep comfortably tonight, and that's not up for negotiation. I have a little fish cooking, the fire is nice and warm and the view is very relaxing. So, shall we?" Sebastian turned and mention with his head to the top of the hill where his fire waited for him to enjoy the heat for the evening.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 The riders looked at Sebastian as he calmly took this and asked if they'll subdue him and the meanest of the three grabbed a rope from behind. "I wanna tie him like a pig before roasting! I hope he has apples in the back to stuff his mouth!" he exclaimed cheerfully as he pulled out a knife and ready to jump down as the one next to him slapped the rear of his horse, which made it gallop and forced the rider to fall down on his back.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "No! She said not to harm him or treat him of anything as such!" he said angrily, as the fallen rider nodded, groaning in pain as he rubbed his back once he got up.<br/>
<br/>
  	 But when Sebastian agreed willingly to come with them, the three looked at one another, huge question marks over their heads. They were used to force people to bend their will, but orders were orders and if Julienne specified not to do something, she was listened to, whether one liked it or not. But they weren't dumb, they knew that he didn't agree because of their terrible attempt to negotiate and that it was because of Julienne.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You know what, sounds good, I'm starving." the third said as he dismounted the horse and walked with it towards the hill, while the meanest of the three ran after his horse, so they can sit in peace, eat and finally rest after non stop riding to get after Sebastian.<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne?<br/>
<br/>
  	 In Zarre, things were absolutely uneventful that made Julienne almost depressed. She was bored out of her mind. She didn't care much about the courts and other nobles, their every day problems with the land, crops, terrible neighbors. There was noa need to kill anyone and she felt like a ticking time bomb. There was absolutely no need for outbursts. It annoyed her, why does she care what would other think? And where the fuck are those three riders?! She groaned to herself as she was sinking in her throne, with a wine glass in her hand, observing the Lords having some sort of an argument. She didn't even listen. She wanted to make a spectacular destruction, like on the day she killed the King after marrying him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Scoping the throne room, she'd spot Karr often. He would be around every day and it honestly annoyed her. He obviously wants something of her. Of course, she's the Queen. Why wouldn't he want something from her? What if he tries to woo her? That very thought made Julienne chuckle into her glass as she took the sip of wine. Ridiculous. What a fool he has to be, as if she wouldn't use him and then kill him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 One of the guards that stood near the hallway was interrupted from his thoughts. Another guard approached him and saw the terrified expression on his face. "What are you doin' here, mate? You s'posed to look after Nadal." he said quietly.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I dunno man, I hear strange sounds from there. Like wolves growlin'. Even worse. Unlike anything I've heard." he said as the other one scoffed.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Wolves growlin'? The fuck?" he asked with a confused expression and followed after the other guard who seemed to insist to come after him and hear it for himself...<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastian<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 The evening was a little tense. It wasn't as if he was going to run but the riders didn't know that, they didn't know what his plans were. For all they knew, he was trying to lull them into a moment of ease and then strike at them, giving him a better chance to escape, but that was not his plan at all. All he wanted was an easy night's rest and maybe a good dream or two for a change. Dreams he didn't have that night but he did have a good sleep, one he woke from quite refreshed and ready for the day ahead. Long days of traveling, long days of just moving forward, constantly moving with nothing interesting. Well, at least he had one moment he could make thing interesting and fun for himself.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian slowly opened his eyes and looked around, seeing two of the riders asleep while only one was keeping watching in the dim light of the coals. In one instant, Sebastian rose up smoothly from the ground and on to his feet with a loud roar.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "They're coming!" The former mercenary yelled as loud as he could, before he barked a laugh. "Glad to see you guys don't slouch off!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 There was a long way back to the palace and he was going to make it as fun as possible for himself and maybe annoy these men a little. They did after all come to him with threats and hints of personal injury. The least he could do was repay them with a little prank here and there.<br/>
<br/>
	   Karr<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 Things never went as planned. General Rand didn't just say those words, he hammered them into his captains, forced them not to just know the words but to live by them. Always be prepared, always have a plan, always be ready for anything that could happen and that's just what Karr did. He wanted to move as quickly as possibly back to the palace. He wanted to deliver the news to the queen. He was sure this was news that would gain him a reward, maybe even a favour from the queen. He had been vigilant, keeping a close eye on the queen. She did not entertain herself with men or women. Either she had no interest in them or she was holding herself until the right man came along, and he was sure he was the right man, he just had to prove it to the queen.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Karr had never worked this hard to win a woman's affection but this was no ordinary woman. Not only was she queen, she was chosen by the gods, queen of the world, princess of all, the one that would save them all from Drysal, well those that knew the truth about Drysal. But Karr was going to make sure he was going to be there by the queen's side when she took down Drysal, so that she knew he was the man that didn't run from her, unlike some men that had no sense of duty or honour, men that didn't understand that value and worth of the woman that sat in the throne.<br/>
<br/>
	   To make sure he got back to the palace safely, Drysal moved quickly but also carefully. Always looking ahead, hiding where he could to make sure he wasn't being followed, keeping himself out of sight. In the day, he moved with any crowd he could find. At night, he traveled alone and silently. Two days it took him to get back to the palace. The city was as busy as ever and it gave him every chance to finally move ahead to the palace at a speed he felt comfortable with, one that made him feel like he wasn't wasting time anymore. So he ran through the streets, rushing for the palace, hoping he would make it to the queen and deliver the news before someone could beat him to it.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As always, her Phantasms roamed the halls, looking like they were sizing up the palace to rob it clean of everything. They were not guards, they should not be here. Proper guards should be posted throughout the palace to ensure the queen's safety. Phantasms didn't know what to look for, they didn't know what type of person they had to look for or what clothing or walking stance or what questions were being asked that shouldn't be asked. They were assassins, not guards. This was something he would bring up with the queen and he would make sure she appointed him as the head of her security, the man that would never leave her side and would always be there for the queen.<br/>
<br/>
  	 For now, he held his plans aside. First he needed to fit his foot into the doorway of the queen, find his place where he was valuable and he had that in his hands now as he turned the corner of the corridor and marched straight into the busy throne room. Many of the lords of the city had come to the throne room to give them complaints, reports and of course, offers to try and gain their own foothold with the queen. Karr didn't bother listening to what they were talking about, it was not as important as his news.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Pushing past the lord that was busy offering the queen an offer for a trade route to bring in silks and lavender, Karr quickly went down on one knee in front of the throne. "Your Highness, I bring you dire news that must reach your ears immediately, privately if possible."<br/>
<br/>
  	 This was it! This was when the queen would realize just how valuable he was. As hard as Karr had worked to become a captain in General Rand's army, it paled in comparison to this magnificent woman.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Riders?<br/>
<br/>
  	 The three were almost carefree around Sebastian and didn't see him as a threat. Even if he decides to run away, Julienne never specified to take him back against his own will. If he does escape, they would simply return to give information to Julienne.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The meanest of the three decided to stay up and watch over. He dozed off a few times, but nothing happened of importance. He was glad that the dawn finally came so they could leave. Yawning, he didn't notice Sebastian at first until he screamed out. He interrupted his yawn as he was startled and watch the other two jump up.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I'm gonna come for you, you piece of crap! You interrupted my yawn!" he yelled at Sebastian and finally rose to his feet with the other two as they prepared themselves to leave back to Zarre.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The three took the three horses by the leashes and started walking towards the Zarre. Though they won't be walking all the way there. Nor the ride would be a slow and steady one, last thing they want to do is keep Julienne waiting.<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne?<br/>
<br/>
  	 She was more annoyed with the fact that she's trying to help them out. The nobles spoke of trade routes, alliances and advises. She wasn't very keen on those things, but if she wants to rid herself of this position, she'll need to keep it up just a bit longer so she can face Drysal, whether she survives it or not, it didn't matter to Julienne. It's just the mere fact that she needs to live and listen to absolutely irrelevant things while pretending to care.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She watched Karr approach the throne and her cheek rested in her palm while her elbow was on the armrest of the throne. As she heard his announcement, Julienne sighed. She got off the throne and slowly walked down the steps, stretching her legs a bit, her rear already hurting from sitting so much on that damn thing.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She walked with Karr towards the study room, which was probably the only room in the castle which had some sort of privacy. There wasn't anyone around and Julienne usually used it to speak to someone privately, so she can get away from the mess outside.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Alright, I'm listening." she said as she sat herself down.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Karr<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 Would she even believe him? Karr hoped she would since all the words he would tell her were true. It might just sound ridiculous. Hell, he had been right there, he had seen them with his own eyes and he still couldn't really believe he was going to say these words to the queen. He hoped she would appreciate the effort and danger he had put himself in for her sake. Even so, it was still not easy to speak the words clearly, his throat feeling like it was going to close up with nerves. This was his one big chance.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Majesty." Karr bowed when they were finally alone, dipping his head as low as he could with his arm across his waist as he did so. "I found the spy in the palace, the one that poisoned Ja. I'm sure of it. He left the palace and I followed him. He left the city and went to the country side. There was a large farm, mostly surrounded by forest and there was HIS army. Drysal's creatures are all there. Well, I think they belong to him. I've only heard of what these things look like and they match all the reports I've read. Drysal's army is here Majesty, within striking distance of the city."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Not only did he bring the queen important news, he had one other plan he wanted to put in place that would not only put him beside the queen but assure his place by her side forever. It had not been his plan on how to do this but it was working out well, his luck was changing and he was finally getting everything he wanted.<br/>
<br/>
	   "I offer my services Majesty. I will ensure this army is crushed before they can even reach the city."<br/>
<br/>
  	 That's all he needed to do. Stop the army, defeat Drysal's army, or what part of it was camped so close to the city. It would prove that he was the one to keep her safe, to protect her and to help her lead her army in victory against Drysal.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne made herself comfortable in the leather chair that was far better than the throne. Her opinion of kings and queens is now far worse than it was ever before. What's worse, she's not even one of those rulers that abuse power. She just does what is expected of her, kill a person or two when it's needed and call it a day. The only thing that was out of ordinary and what may frighten other kingdoms and smaller cities is the fact that Julienne supports assassin groups from all around the world that have started working for her and support her, which brings some more power to Julienne. Not only does she have disciplined army at her side, but she has the deadliest of people following her. Sure, they can turn against her, but Julienne couldn't care less if they did. Her only concern was Drysal. If they turn against her, it's pretty much their loss.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She looked at Karr with a tired expression and tilted her head as he told her what he has seen. "A farm?" she asked, raising an eyebrow. "Curious." she added as she looked to the side. Why would they be in a farm? Most of Drysal's army are in the cities and kingdoms that work under him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She rested back into the chair, closing her eyes and thought about what should they do about it. "What's their security like?"<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Tight." Karr replied, standing well away from the queen but close enough that he could speak in a normal voice so she could easily hear him. "I couldn't get anywhere close to find out what's going on. I just saw all of them. It didn't look like they are making a permanent camp. It's only for a short stay. They are going to attack the city Majesty, I'm sure of it. The farm is simply a place to regroup and fortify their numbers before they attack. It would be best if she struck at them now! Stop them before they know we know of their presence. One quick strike and they will be done. I can lead this force Majesty. I can bring this threat to an end and I'll make sure Drysal never knows what happened."<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was a perfect plan. All he had to do was make sure it went down that way, that he won this little show of force. He was sure that was all this was, Drysal showing a single card in his deck, a show of force that would give the queen of the world an idea of what power Drysal had, but to what end? The only time someone did such a show was to bluff, to give the enemy an idea of power the opposing force had, which they didn't really have. Could Drysal be bluffing? Was it that Drysal had no power? No army? No might? There was one way to find out, which meant the queen would discover just how valuable Karr truly was.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne listened to the rest of the information he had with him, only to suggest to strike now. She frowned in confusion, knowing that they might be jumping into a trap. "What if this was a trap so we can strike so quickly without thinking this through?" she doubted that this was the only army Drysal owned. She knew for a fact that this was something Drysal was keeping for later, if not to lure their attention away.<br/>
<br/>
	   Still, Karr was as confident as ever, even enthusiastic, while Julienne next to him seemed like a veteran who's basically tired of everyone's shit."But, if you're so confident about it, I may trust you with this. After all, you've been there yourself. I suppose you know what you're doing, Karr. If you think your army can take it, I have no other choice but to believe you."<br/>
<br/>
  	 She didn't believe him. Julienne just thought that this was a perfect moment to see how Drysal's army fights, whether Karr wins or loses. Just as she was about to hear what Karr had to say about this, screaming could be heard from the throne room. several people crying out. Julienne sighed as she got up with the general to see what is happening, only to see few of the guards and pirates were dead, completely mauled on by something as it stained the marble floor with blood, while the rest of the people ran outside.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It wasn't hard to miss what was going on, while a demon, slightly bigger than a man, with dark red scales on him. He was jumping from pillar to pillar, with a severed arm in his mouth. As soon as it laid it's eyes on Julienne, it grinned and jumped on the big chandelier only to land not so far from her, while the Phantasm were running away from the beast so it doesn't kill them with such heavy fall.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Ah, finally you're here. It broke Nadal's heart that you didn't visit him before I took over and killed him." it spoke while biting into the meat of the arm and tugging on it.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne didn't say anything as she started quietly chuckling, which turned into a very loud laugh, her voice echoing in the room as everyone fell silent, thinking that Julienne lost her mind. "I needed that." she said, wiping off a fake tear. "I knew Nadal wasn't himself. You're a terrible actor."<br/>
<br/>
  	 The demon dropped the bones as it growled and stood in place threateningly, as if it would jump at any moment. "No time for the chit chat. Choose. You can come with me willingly and meet up with one and only True King or I'll have to force you."<br/>
<br/>
  	 It wasn't the smartest demon, she was sure of it. why would she willingly go. Before anyone would do anything, julienne ripped the lower part of her dress, just covering the highest part of her thighs, revealing garters with several daggers stored there. Without waiting, she pulled the two daggers and as quick and light she is on her two feet, she sprinted towards the beast. Just as he was about to scratch her with the massive and bloody claws, she ducked and slid right next to him and immediately jumped on the demon's back and started stabbing his head. Whenever she would impale him, she would twist her dagger and violently pull it out, only to repeat this two more times, as blood started gushing out of the skull. The demon growled loudly that it shook the windows, finally managed to grab the raven haired woman and throw her off his back.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne hit the ground once, but swiftly got on her two feet, a very menacing grin on her face as she was covered in the it's blood. The Phantasms, seeing that it's now open, started shooting as soon as Florian loudly ordered to fire in the hole, however, the gunshots couldn't quite penetrate the hellishly rough scales on it's body. Wounded, but not entirely vulnerable, the demon jumped up the walls and pillars, running in circles while waiting to see what his next move should be.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Karr<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 Karr could feel his spirits lifting. He could get himself a large enough army to take on this small force. He would wipe them out without breaking a sweat and return to the queen victorious and she would know, she could trust him. She could pull him closer into her confidence, she could rely on him and he would be able to one day pull her in to his arms. The weight of ruling was not a simple or easy thing and she would be able to know she can trust him with her most secret of secrets and desires.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Before he could tell her just how she could trust her with this, the screams came and he was following her down the corridor, letting the queen lead him to the throne room. He knew what he was seeing but it was hard to believe. He might have seen it before already, just a few days ago on the farm but it was another thing seeing one of those things right there in front of him, huge and powerful and by the looks of it, unstoppable. Still, Karr drew his sword, as little as he thought it would do against this thing, but he was going to try, he was going to save the queen this day.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Rushing in with the queen, he moved as quickly as he could, he sword slashing as the queen moved nimbly over the big creature, cutting and stabbing faster than he could attack, but he managed to distract the creature, make him come for him instead of the queen. Karr knew he was a good fighter, he knew he was quick with the blade, but how were you supposed to fight something like this? He didn't know, but he did try the best he could, only until someone grabbed him from behind, yanking him out of the way right before the guns fired.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Karr couldn't help but stand back, stunned and out of ideas of what to do against this thing. There had to be something they could do. The one person they could have relied on, Ja, was dead. He could have taken this thing down without breaking a sweat. Now they had nothing, they were all standing here and this thing was going to kill all of them without a struggle and barely a scratch. It frustrated Karr. He wouldn't be able to become the savior of the queen he wanted to be, but he was going to try, he had to be able to do something. Karr held that hope firmly in him as he gripped his sword and gritted his teeth, looking for some way to bring this beast down. That last only until the air around them seemed to shift and move and explode into a person.<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastian<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 A day on the road and Sebastian was beginning to think they had to rush. He didn't know why but for the first time since leaving the city, he was beginning to feel that he should be by Julienne's side, that he had to be there or something bad was going to happen. Maybe something bad was going to happen and he could feel it, or maybe he was missing her. Though he had been missing her company a lot before this day. It was strange that he was feeling it now, this urge to hurry, to push the horse until it collapsed under him and he could run the rest of the way. He wouldn't do such a thing but he wasn't going to take his time, he was going to push the men harder, make these men ride hard to get back home, well the place they were currently calling home.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He was thinking hard on what action he should take, what he should do, where he should go to get back to the palace the fastest, but none of that mattered. Other plans had been made already, plans the involved him and didn't require his permission or knowledge of those plans, only that he was a part of it. The road ahead of them was straight, the earth packed hard from all the people that walked over the road. Scattered wide and far apart were other people moving towards their destinations. Some moved in their direction, others moved in the opposite direction. Everyone had somewhere to be and Sebastian also needed to be somewhere. For him, his travels became a lot different compared to all others.<br/>
<br/>
  	 For a moment the world stopped, the familiar feeling coming across him as always when the gods decided to come around, to show their hand and do something strange again. This time he didn't see any of these gods. All he heard was the whisper.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Keep her alive."<br/>
<br/>
  	 A soft whisper in his ear, soft air brushing against his ear before the world changed in front of him. His whole body felt like it was yanked forward right of the horse. He was sure he was going to be thrown to the ground but instead he was in the air for a moment as colours blurred and shifted for a moment before he did land on the ground, only it was not the ground he was expecting. Beneath him was hard and cold marble, deep blue and familiar. He knew this place, he knew where he was and he knew what had happened. He didn't like it much though.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Carefully he rose to his feet, feeling a little unsteady for a moment before he found his feet and could look around and his eyes landed on Julienne. He was looking for her since this was her throne room and her palace. The gods had just taken him across the world, thrown him right here without a problem. They surely could have done this before, they could have helped them more in the past. Instead, they only did it now.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Well, I'm here." Sebastian announced more to the gods than anyone else really.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 The Phantasms were left little to no choices on how to bring the beast down, until Florian threw a small cannon ball with a wick. Right after lighting it with his cigar, he threw it at the demon, it didn't do much damage, but it most certainly brought him down. And damaged the pillar, on top of all. As soon as it fell, whoever was nearby would strike at the beast with daggers and cutlasses, some however weren't that lucky. it was Julienne the one who wouldn't stand and wait for the demon to be close to her, she was the one who ran after the demon and the demon ran from her. He couldn't strike at her and kill Julienne, so he had to run, fly up to the pillars and jump around, as Florian prepared more bombs.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne was running after the demon as much as she could, but he was making them running in circles after him. She stopped at the one end of the throne room, next to the exit, trying to stand on her two feet, breathing heavily. It's been a while since she worked herself up this much. Her pale legs were covered in new scratches and bruises and she was stained with blood, both from the demon and the fallen pirates and Phantasms. As she felt a new presence in the room, a bit stronger, yet familiar one, she turned her head to see Sebastian just standing there. " You..." she growled angrily. "When I get my hands on you, I'll...!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Before she could even finish the threat, the demon took the chance while she was distracted and landed right behind her, only to grab her and jump back up. Phantasms, now even more concerned, started throwing daggers at the beast and he ended up on the chandelier, swinging. He was going to aim to jump through the exit door as he swung the chandelier. Just as he swung the massive thing of gold and diamonds, Florian threw another bomb which successfully severed the chain on which was hanging and it fell down heavily. Julienne slipped from the demon's grip, but hung from the part of the chandelier upside down and she was not moving. Her eyes were closed, her face showed no distinct rage, nor pain, looking as peaceful as she could be.<br/>
<br/>
	   Nobody wasted time on anything as the Phantasms swarmed over the weakened demon and mercilessly stabbed it.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian was still trying to figure out what was going on. He could only give Julienne a smile before she and the demon tangled again with each other and everyone else tried to get an opening to attack the creature. For a few moments he could only stand and watch, surprised that this creature was here. This was why the gods wanted him here, this was why they wanted him to be by her side. He knew he should have been here, he should always be by her side. Instead he was off, trying to make things easier for her and he wasn't doing that at all. But now he had a chance to finally do something helpful, something that actually made a difference and did actually help.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He would have liked to hear the end of that threat but instead, she was taken by the creature and within moments, all hell had broken loose and everything seemed to go wrong. Julienne was not supposed to put herself in danger, that was his job, though he knew she always would, that was simply the way she was. He should have acted quicker, sooner, not stand around half confused and lost. Even if it was a little late, he could do something now. The moment the creature came down, Sebastian rushed forward. He didn't have any weapons on him still but he didn't need any.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Instead he rushed forward and pushed past the Phantasms swarming the demon. As much as they were taking on the creature, they weren't doing much in the line of injuries. Even if there were cuts everywhere across the beast, it hadn't slowed the beast at the least. This was evident by the fact that a single claw cut through the air, catching two men. One man was cut open from head to waist, popped open like a grape pressed too hard and the other had his arm cleanly removed and his leg sliced deep enough that it hung on only a piece of flesh.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian knew what he could do. These people were no match for this creature. Before they could take on something like this, they also needed to be blessed by the gods as he and Julienne had been. Even then the creature had somehow managed to get an upper hand over Julienne and he didn't like the look of her. At least he made it through the small group and easily grabbed the flailing arm of the demon. With his hand wrapping around the thick wrist, he gripped it tight, feeling the demon struggle against him. For once he could feel what the gods had given him. He held the demon's arm in place, seeing the muscles and tendons bulge as it tried to break free but unable to so against Sebastian's strength.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As strong as the demon was, Sebastian held its arm in place without a struggle. "Move back!" Sebastian ordered the men. "You lot are no help! Get out of the way!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Luckily he didn't have to repeat his order. The men quickly all backed away, taking their wounded with them as they retreated to a safe distance. Sebastian didn't know what Julienne would want to do with the creature but he was more worried about her than the future of this thing. But before he could tend to the queen of the world, he had to take care of the demon, or at least make sure the demon wasn't in the way.<br/>
<br/>
	   Holding on to it's thick arm, bending back as it tried to take a swipe at him with it's other claw. Taking a quick step, he yanked the demon right off its feet and tossed it across the room and against the wall, creating a massive crack running up the thick wall.<br/>
<br/>
	   "You take care of Julienne." Sebastian ordered Florian before he moved after the demon.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He wasn't going to let the creature get close to Julienne again. He was going to make sure the thing wasn't going to harm her again. Moving in quick steps, he kept his timing right. The demon might have been thrown a wall but it wasn't enough to stop it, not even close. Instead, the creature stood up as if nothing was wrong and Sebastian waited for just that moment before he shot forward, tackling the demon with a shoulder and pushing the creature right through the wall, scattering large stones across the hallway on the other side. He didn't know what it was going to take to bring this thing down but he wasn't going to stop until it was done, until he knew Julienne was safe again.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 The Phantasms decided that it's best not to meddle with this thing. They might be good about finding every single information about a person, tracking them down, killing a person without anyone noticing and without leaving a trace, but they are no demon killers. Nobody believed that this thing existed, but it's worrisome. If Drysal's army truly is made of these things, how the hell will they defeat them. On top of all, Julienne was hanging from a chandelier, motionless. She's the strongest from the Phantasm and if they lose her, they're as good as done.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Not meddling with Sebastian's fight against the demon, they slowly started to clean the place calmly, as if the fight was over. No panicking, no care, while Florian picked up Julienne with obvious concern on his face. Something like this never happened to her, she never lost a fight and she never lost her consciousness. He carefully carried her away from the throne room, afraid that her back broke from the way she was mangled on the chandelier.<br/>
<br/>
  	 William was outside, going through the ships and the goods they brought from the trade. The panic in the city indicated that something was going on in the castle and he rushed over there as if he was without a head. When he ran inside, he saw bodies everywhere, blood splattered on the floor, walls, even there was some on the ceiling, the big chandelier on the ground and Sebastian fought with a demon. Angrily, William reached to his hat, throwing it on the floor and yelled. "What is this mess! Look at the place!! we just recently renovated, do you know how much money went on this!" he said, almost devastated, because he was responsible for everything here, until one of the pirates who cleaned the floor chimed in.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, the demon almost killed Julienne. She's taken to her room, I suppose." At his words, William widened his eyes and rushed past Sebastian and the demon. For some reason, William was in no mood to worry about the demon. When he came to Julienne's room and saw Denvar and Florian next to her bed, he rushed in and looked at her. She was covered in scratches and blood, but nothing seemed to be fatal.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "She'll be fine. Captain said she fell with the demon on the floor on that chandelier and the impact caused her to black out. She didn't break her back, just let her for now." Denvar said after he examined Julienne's body and he really didn't find anything wrong, which was rather strange. She should've at least broke an arm or something. Florian took his captain hat off and sighed as he rested it against his chest.<br/>
<br/>
	   "I need a drink." he said as he left the room with Denvar, who was ready to see if there are any survivors, while William sat down on the armchair which was across Julienne's bed just to keep watch,<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian didn't know what was going on with the Phantasms and Julienne but he knew that the demon had to be stopped but it seemed impervious to anything he through against it. When he would hit the thing as hard as he could across the twisted face, it would rock back and come back without injury. When he tried to snap it's arm back to break bones, it was impossible to do. As strong as he was, hurting the thing seemed impossible but he was going to do everything he could to stop it, no matter what it took. And it wasn't easy when others decided to come running past as William did. The demon switched his gaze from Sebastian to the running man, giving Sebastian a chance to yank the demon by the arm hard, slamming its face into the hard floor, cracking the floor before it gave way under them, opening a gaping hole they fell through.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian crashed down hard on top of the oversized demon, keeping an arm locked around the demon's thick neck, squeezing as hard as he could, trying to suffocate it. If that didn't work, he had another idea which was not his favourite method but he was sure it was going to help, but for now, he kept his legs wrapped around the demon as it roared up, throwing itself back against the wall, squashing Sebastian and it between the wall. It was painful hitting the wall with the creature's strength. Even so, he kept his grip tight, refusing to let go no matter what. Repeatedly the demon slammed itself against the wall, trying to free itself from Sebastian but it didn't work.<br/>
<br/>
  	 When it became apparent Sebastian wasn't going to release, the demon took another step further. Leaping through a window, it struggled in the air, twisting and turning to turn Sebastian towards the ground. This was going to be bad, Sebastian knew. The creature wasn't stupid. It knew it would be able to survive this fall. Sebastian was strong but falling like this, he wasn't going to be able to survive, he would be dead, especially with the creature falling on top of him. His only chance was to be the one on top.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He still kept his grip on the creature's neck while the demon scratched at his arms and legs, trying to break his grip. Each claw digging into his his flesh and cutting open the skin. Some of the marks cut right to the bone but Sebastian never released. He held on with all his might, ensuring the demon didn't get free as the two of them fought each other to see who was going to hit the ground first. Sebastian had a little trick up his sleeve, a painful trick that he didn't know why he did it.<br/>
<br/>
	   He waited until the last moment, right when the ground was by them before he let go with one hand and grabbed the head of a gargoyle head sticking out from the side of the palace walls. The head of the gargoyle snapped off with the force of the two of them falling and the same time, Sebastian heard a loud pop in his arm with a pain shooting through it. He almost released his grip on the demon but it was enough to spin them around and have the demon at the bottom right as they slammed into the hard, graveled earth. There was a loud crunch as they came to a sudden stop and Sebastian didn't know if it was from him on the creature. The air was forced from his lungs and his vision swam with spots and blurred as he tried to get his mind to think straight.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With a groan and a grunt he managed to sit up unsteadily, swaying slightly as his body didn't know in which direction he was going. He had to make sure the demon was dead before he could relax. Carefully he turned, feeling pain all across his body. He even spat out blood bubbling into his mouth as he managed to get to his feet unsteadily. The demon was still there and it was moving but not much. Long claws dug into the earth as it tried to move but each movement made it spit out more blood than Sebastian. But it did manage to move through the pain, pulling itself out of the hole the two of them had created in the ground. Sebastian stumbled forward, knowing how he was going to end this demon's life. It had a tough hide but it was not invulnerable.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Stepping over the demon, with a grunt, he managed to kick the demon over on to it's back, his legs aching from the cuts the claws had made. His left arm hanging limp beside him, his right arm looking like a shirt dragged through a thorn bush. The demon huffed and groaned, as if it was trying to speak but the words were not coming out. Sebastian limped to the demon's head and dropped to his knees, glad to be off his feet. With a painful but determined thrust, he forced his arm into the large mouth of the demon, forcing his arm down its throat, pushing his arm down into the creature all the way to the shoulder. There he felt it, the rhymic beating of a heart. Grabbing it, Sebastian yanked with the strength he had left and it came out.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The massive heart coming out through its mouth and the demon didn't have the strength to stop Sebastian from doing this. It just flailed lightly before it shuddered to a halt and stopped breathing and moving. Sebastian fell back on to the hard ground, feeling like he could die right there, the demon heart still in his grip.<br/>
<br/>
  	 If this was it like to just try and stop one of these creatures, he didn't know how they were going to stop an entire army. They were going to need a lot of help and only the gods can give them the help they needed to stop the army, thought the gods weren't very helpful in that area. He would figure out what they were going to do but first he was going to rest and regain some strength.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Ja?<br/>
<br/>
  	 So deep in the darkness of the crypts, it was cold, it was moldy and it was...he couldn't put a word to it. He could say it smelled like death but death didn't smell like this. Death made you want to gag. Death wanted to make you run from everything and hide. This was different. This was just...old. At least everything was working well, everything was just as planned. Ja can already imagine how pissed the queen was going to be, making plans without her and having everything happen this way. Though Karr should have known better. Sticking him down here with the other dead. He wasn't anywhere close to death, Karr should have known that, or suspected it at least. Instead, he had been put here in and locked in a casket.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Now Ja had to break out of the casket and just getting out left him heaving for breath, his muscles aching and tired, his whole body feeling like it just wanted to collapse under him, which was no surprise. But he made it out of the crypt and up the very long stair case, a stair case that left him tired and needing for rest a couple of times before he made it to the top, which wasn't exactly where he wanted to be but close enough. At least the crypt was for the public, for the most part. Anyone could come and go to visit the dead but in restricted numbers but when the moon was at it's highest, the people were sleeping, the crypt quiet and even the guard wasn't at his post, no surprise there. The men here weren't trained as General Rand trained every single one of his men.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Thinking of the man, he hoped the strict general was keeping to everything that had been planned and not decided to go his own route, do his own things, which he had not done. The plan had been made, discussed and discussed over and over until they knew every step exactly as they should be. A show of power was all that needed to make him the target and as expected by General Rand, he had been the first target. Now he was here, walking through the streets quietly, moving carefully until he came to the spot where they had agreed to meet. Of course they hadn't decided on a time. Who would know when the spy would strike? He didn't have to wait though.<br/>
<br/>
  	 When Ja reached the meeting spot there was a man there. Not General Rand but one of his trusted soldiers, waiting for the old wizard to come. The man quickly stood up, moving over to the wizard and slipped an arm around him, helping him to keep on his feet.<br/>
<br/>
	   "General Rand waits for you." The solder told simply before he took the wizard to where the general was waiting.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was a simple inn. Nothing fancy, nothing extravagant but it was as the general would want, well protected and situated between the main city gates and the palace, giving them a chance to raise a defense in the case of an attack. Inside, most of the inn had been taken over by the general's men, all dressed as commoners, hiding in plain sight and ready to act at a moment's notice. There was no need for formalities. The two had known each other for a very long time, since they were children in fact. Growing up to go their separate ways but always coming back to each other in one way or the other, doing their best to save this world one nation at a time, in anyway they could and for General Rand, it had been hard to decide between the two new super powers.<br/>
<br/>
  	 There was King Drysal, who held immense power and armies, who could strike almost anywhere and had every other nation eating out his hand, lords and ladies bowing to him, other kings kneeling and giving fealty to him. And then there was this queen, the one that stood against it all, stood for something else and yet, she was on the brink of loosing. All around this small nation, nations fell to Drysal, either by violence of politics, but they fell nonetheless. And she stood alone against him, with almost no allies. Everyone was too scared to go against the new man rising, except for her, and that to General Rand was a beacon. He knew the rumours, he knew the stories and he knew everything else that circled, but he also knew none of them were true. He had seen first hand what she had done to this city alone and if she could do it to the rest of the world, well then he would finally have to dream he had been dreaming off for so long.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The two old friends were quick to meet up in the inn, though there was no time for any sort of rest or drink. A man stood outside the inn, huffing and sweating from running from the palace. The men inside the inn had abandoned their disguise and instead yanked on their armour, as well as the general, in his silver and gold armour.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "There's an attack on the palace. We hurry now!" General Rand ordered as he stormed out the inn. "You, carry Ja!" He ordered to one of the biggest soldiers he had.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Ja couldn't believe there was an attack. If the spy had struck, there shouldn't be an attack. They should be holding back, waiting for a moment to strike after seeing what the spy had achieved. Instead they attacked while the queen was weak. It was not good. Ja didn't like being carried. As weak as he was, he was still a man but in this situation, he accepted the back he was lifted on to and didn't complain too much being bounced around as General Rand hurried through the city. It was a violent trip but a quick one. The palace gates stood wide open for anyone to enter, the lights burning brightly on the inside of the palace and oddly enough, it was quiet, as if nothing was happening.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Then one of the windows shattered at one of the highest floors, two bodies came tumbling down, falling from a great height that no one would be able to survive. But Ja had a feeling. He could see one of those falling bodies, and it was not a good sign, in fact, if that man died, it would be bad for all of them.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Leave me here!" Ja ordered as he gave the big soldier a knock on the head to let him down. "Go! Find the queen and keep her safe. I will tend to this one!" Ja ordered.<br/>
<br/>
  	 General Rand didn't hesitate before he continued on into the palace. Ja hurried over towards the area where both the bodies had hit the ground with a deep thud. He was nervous, scared that he was going to find the man dead and not alive, as he should be for the gods. Or maybe the other one alive and the one that should be alive, dead. Many scenarios ran through his mind to what he could do, what he should do, as he hurried over. All his fear subsided quickly when he saw the man was alive and well, sitting on his knees, before his hand lifted into the air and Ja was close enough to see a heart in his hands, which made the old wizard want to gag, though he managed to hold it in.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You! Are you going to live!" Ja asked as he moved closer as quickly as he could, his breathing heavy, forehead covered in sweat and muscles aching. "Tell me!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I'll live...I think." Sebastian breathed as he laid on the cold ground, staring up at the sky, feeling every bone in his body aching, every muscles felt like it had been torn to pieces but he was still breathing.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Good. Then we will get you better." Ja said with a nod before waving his hand over Sebastian, calling his magic and doing what he could for the time being, the rest was up to General Rand.<br/>
<br/>
	   General Rand<br/>
<br/>
  	 The palace was quiet as steel clad boots clicked over the hard floor, echoing the presence of the soldiers. Every soldier, including General Rand, had their swords drawn, their shields raised as they hurried through the palace, expecting to find an enemy around each corner. Instead, they found more empty, quiet halls. Not a single living person to be seen as far as they moved, until they eventually came to the throne room. Everyone was gathered there, all those people that served the queen, all in their strange uniforms. The attack had taken place right here, in the middle of the throne room, at the seat of power for the queen. Somehow they had messed up badly and the enemy had made it this far in, a mistake General Rand was not going to make again.<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 "Sir Florian! Where is the queen?" General Rand asked as he marched through the throne room, his men spreading out to take their places to keep everyone else safe. "I must speak with her as soon as possible."<br/>
<br/>
  	 The queen was not going to be happy but without the plan he and Ja had drawn up, they would never have gotten to here, they would never have forced Drysal to show his hand. Instead they would have been in a stalemate for years to come and that would only give Drysal more time to take more of the world and turn more people to his cause. He knew it was a risk and he knew the queen would be angry, well he hoped she wouldn't be, but it was a risk he had to take, one that had paid off, a little too well in fact.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 The throne room was a mess and out of everyone, William was the least happy here. Everything went so terrible that even Julienne had to be put in bed. They rolled the collapsed chandelier outside of the throne room, letting the greedy people take the crystals and the golden parts of it. William had to be called out of Julienne's room and switched with Denvar, because there was some order that needed to be put and the man was respected enough that even the Phantasms would listen. When general Rand came inside, William lost his mind. "Oh, NOW you're coming! When it's too late and when people have died! You'd be useless anyways, because that fucking thing was made of steel!" he complained, as Florian frowned at the young Queen's Hand and then looked at Rand.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, for yer own good, I hope she is not awake. She nearly died, but she'll be fucken angry when she does wake up." he commented with a shrug, but he said it nonchalantly and led Rand towards the room in which Julienne was.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Denvar stood next to her bed, but Julienne was now wide awake, she was just laying in her bed, rubbing her eyelids as she looked over to Florian who brought in Rand and she frowned. So far, they proved to be of no use. They just seemed to be a shiny decoration and nothing more. Even Karr was barely of any use. Humans are proving to be of no use in this endeavor.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "What?" she asked, with a cold look on her face as she rose her eyebrow at the general, just showing how displeased she is so far.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastian<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 The hard ground of the palace grounds was in a way comfortable. A soft bed would have been far more comfortable but at least he wasn't dying. Well, it didn't quite feel that way. He was sure he was supposed to be close to death though Ja had done something that made him feel a lot better. The mage was quiet as he worked his magic, doing something Sebastian couldn't explain. When he was finally done, that strange, dim glow he had created out of thin air was gone, replaced once more by the light he was supposed to be seeing this time of the day.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So, can I get up?" Sebastian asked, looking to the mage that was still covered in a film of sweat and breathing harder than normal.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You can run for all you like but it will kill you. You have to take it very easy now." Ja explained as he leaned against the palace, supporting his tired body. "I've managed to take away the pain you should be feeling. It will only last for a day or two. After that the magic will wear off and you will feel like you just had a mountain dropped on you, or as if you had fallen out of a palace." Ja chuckled at the idea that that was what had actually happened. "I didn't do anything to make you better. That's not possible. Only the healers can look at you and fix what they can. But it should help them make sure you don't die at least."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian did as the mage instructed, slowly sitting up, doing his best to not move too fast. It wasn't easy since he didn't feel any pain. He was sure he could just jump up and run around and take on more of these creatures, but he was sure that he would die. The mage had no reason to lie, nor did he have to save his life. He should have been concentrating on Julienne instead but the man had come to him and done this, he should just be grateful and accept it.<br/>
<br/>
	   "We need to go and see Julienne." Sebastian said as he slowly stood up and saw one thing that Ja was talking about.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Three of his fingers pointed in the wrong direction and his forearm was a deep blue, almost purple, in colour, showing exactly where it had been broken. The rest of his body had scraps and marks, his other forearm with deep cuts, almost to the bone as the flesh gaped open. He would have to see a healer and hope that when this magic wore off, he would be able to take the pain, he was beginning to think he wouldn't be able to by the look of himself.<br/>
<br/>
  	 But he had to make sure Julienne was still alive, that she was able still stand after this and make sure she could lead the army to victory. They had a very small gap at the moment that could change the tide of this war, one he needed to talk to Julienne and Florian and General Rand about. Even if he died, it didn't matter. All that mattered was that they had very little time left. Walking carefully with each step as Ja had instructed, also keeping to a slow pace to allow the mage to stay by his side, the former mercenary made his way back to the throne room, hoping Julienne would be able to hear his words, otherwise Florian would have to make the call.<br/>
<br/>
	   General Rand<br/>
	   ?<br/>
	   "Make sure the area is secured." General Rand ordered to Karr before he left the throne room, following Florian.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He was sure they would all have harsh words for him but this was not what he had been assigned to do. He had to find a weakness in King Drysal's army and he was still working towards that goal when this had happened. It was her own men that was supposed to keep her safe and so far, they had been doing a very lousy job of it. They might be able to kill from the shadows and get to almost anyone they were paid to kill but when it came to actual guarding, they had thus far done a horrible job. It might be a good idea to try and convince the queen to allow him to post some of his own men as her personal guard.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Entering the room and finding the queen laying on the bed, General Rand felt concerned and worried. The queen had been attacked and from the looks of things, it had been almost successful. She was the key to this, so he had been told. He could only believe the words of his men but he still had not experienced anything as what had been described personally, but he still trusted his men. This woman needed to live.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Your Highness. I apologize for my lateness." General Rand told as he gave the prone queen a bow. "I would however like to speak to you over this matter. I am sure you might feel a need to feel...vexed but I assure you, everything has been done in secrecy for a reason."<br/>
<br/>
  	 At least those inside the room were those that could be trusted, so he hoped anyway. Even if they couldn't be trusted, what had to be kept a secret had been completed and now they could finally move on with their goals and bring down Drysal as they had been planning for so long.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "This attack on you was not forseen, however, I will admit to knowing that you had a spy within your walls. It was not only obvious but expected. No man will have so much power and not have others spy for him. We had to bring out that spy and the only way we could achieve this was for Ja to lure them out. No doubt they were ordered to either get rid of you or anyone that might pose a threat. So Ja offered to be the sacrifice. He showed his powers and as we expected, the spy did strike. However, if I had any inclination that there had been a demon within the palace, I would have ensured I had men posted at every entrance and every window. I assure you Majesty, what we had done helped us. With Drysal now blind to what transpires within the walls of the palace means we can finally begin preparing to strike at the heart of his power."<br/>
<br/>
  	 It might take a few months to prepare everything and be ready to strike, but they had the chance now. They could plan, they could prepare and they could make sure that they didn't stretch this out. They had limited resources, unlike Drysal. This had to be a quick and decisive strike that ended everything, not a siege that lasted for years. That was something Drysal would win.<br/>
<br/>
	   Karr<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 The captain was not too pleased with being left aside to clean up the mess. He would rather go to the queen's side and ensure her safety. He could be the one to nurse her back to health and get her anything she needed. Instead, he had to drag dead bodies around and clean this mess. He would probably have to go down to the palace entrance as well and find the two dead bodies. At least it did sort one problem for him. He was not expecting that man to come back so soon but he had, somehow and in a very strange way, a way that made him worried.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Still, the man had dropped from the top of the palace. There was no way he was still alive, which meant he would be able to still take his place by the queen's side. He might just have to go down to where they had fallen and make sure both of them were dead, ensure that there would be no surprise return, and do it in a way that no one would suspect him. He would have to be natural about it, act casual, like it was no big problem. So he didn't hurry. He helped with the throne room, getting most of the heavy work out of the way so the servants could tend to the smaller details.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I need a few men with me!" Karr called. "We need to bring those to back for the queen. If they are alive, she would want to see them."<br/>
<br/>
  	 A few men were quick to offer their services. He didn't know who they were except that they did belong to the phantasms. Which was perfect. They would be the eyewitnesses he needed to ensure he was not implicated in anything should he had to take matters into his own hands, which he found he couldn't do anyway. As he was about to leave the throne room with the group of volunteers, that man returned, walking into the throne room as if he had no fear of death and with Ja walking next to him, Karr felt a chill run through his body. Not only did the man seem impossible to kill, he could control death itself, bringing the dead back to life.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Where did they take Julienne?" The massive, bloodied man questions.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Karr felt a tinge of jealousy run through him, or maybe it was anger? He wasn't sure which, but he didn't like how the man spoke of the queen in such a way. She was going to save the world, she was going to lead them to victory, she was the one that ruled them as she was supposed. And he talked to her as if they had been married their entire lives. Calling her name as an equal. Karr didn't know if he should be jaelous that he couldn't do such a thing or offended that he was calling her by her name instead of her title. Karr however swallowed his feelings.<br/>
<br/>
	   "This way." Karr told with a wave of his hand to lead them to the queen.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne raised her eyebrow as Rand spoke about what they have done. It's just as she thought. They have proved they are not to be trusted. They underestimate her, thinking that she's a fool. But Julienne, just as much as they have planned things without her knowledge, she has done the same thing.<br/>
<br/>
  	 After Rand was finished, Julienne started to laugh. Florian rose his eyebrow, but he couldn't resist. He laughed along with his daughter as the two looked at each other, but it wasn't a genuine laugh. It was a rude laugh and Julienne stopped abruptly, with a cold expression, while Florian frowned, not expecting what else is she going to do.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She stood on her two feet, walking as if there was absolutely nothing wrong with her and walked over to the General in her ripped dress and held her hands behind her back, as if she was formal. "I knew there was a spy. I might not know who it was, but the irony is that I didn't care. That spy knows as much as you do, General Rand. Which is nothing compared to the knowledge we Phantasms have. I am not your next kingdom Queen. I was an assassin and a murderer. And Phantasm code is silence. We don't have any documents and we don't need them. Only selected few know the important details. We do not speak of things of importance, we simply know them. Which puts you in a terrible position." she started as she moved closer to Rand. "If you will prove your loyalty to me, you'll think twice the next time if you want to hide things from me. Another life taken by my hand is nothing, but I never kill without a reason. I'd kill you now, because what you have done almost could be defined as a treason. But, because you will be of use for greater good against Drysal, I'll let you live. And before you become all smart about things, next time be around when shit happens like this. Because we could've used some help against a creature that cannot be killed by one hundred men with the strongest of weapons and years of experience and my life was in danger. And if I die, you're all useless against the war with Drysal, he'd simply turn you all into those grotesque creatures and you'd live your life like them. If I were you, I'd start thinking about how to destroy those creatures, while I will make sure no one plans anything without my knowledge and be merciless if it happens the next time. Am I clear?" as she asked that, she didn't even wait for him to answer, as she dismissively waved her hand and turned away. "Of course I'm clear. This is the ONLY and THE LAST time I'll warn you about this. Try me at your own risk, General."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Just as she said those words, the door opened and she saw Karr and behind him Sebastian all bloodied. Her cold expression turned into obvious rage as she saw him there. Not taking her eyes off him, she growled through her clenched teeth. "Get. Out." she directed this at everyone, but not at Sebastian. She obviously wanted Sebastian alone and Florian raised his eyebrow at Sebastian and left the room without asking any questions. "Leave us. Now." she repeated.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 General Rand only gave a nod and nothing else. He wasn't going to argue with the queen but he still had his reasons and he still knew what he had done was right. It had brought light on a situation that needed to be exposed. This attack was something else, something he could not predict and by her words, something he could not have stopped either. Still, he had information and with Ja back again, they could finally work forward, with the queen's permission of course. Though all thoughts of what they currently had to do when the door opened and the last man General Rand expected came into the room.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian was expecting it. How could he not? Considering he failed in his attempt to end this and leaving her alone. He was expecting to not come back at all but obviously he had, which was not at all what he had planned. But even so, it did give them exactly what they needed, a small window that could open up much more for them.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Guess I'll have to tell everyone everything later." If there is a later. Sebastian finished the last past in his head, making sure not to speak the words out loud.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian had a firm belief Julienne was going to make sure he didn't live much longer, even if he came back, abandoning his plans to try and end all of this. Giving Florian a smile and the general a nod, he stood to the side, allowing them to leave the room. He would have preferred to tell them everything now so things could get done quickly but he would have no other choice but to first let Julienne do what she wanted to do to him. He had to admit, he was a little nervous about being alone with her in a room. They might have had that one day in the small cave by the lake but that was long ago and since then, she had turned cold to him. He was sure she had decided him not nearly good enough and kept him around only because of the gods.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne stood in place as the rest moved out of the room, while in her head, there were scenarios of what she wanted to do to Sebastian. So much repressed rage she felt towards him. She should've killed him right then and there, because who knew what he wanted to do. For some reason she doubted he would betray her, but she wanted it to be the reason. Because she would knew how to solve the problem. However, like this, she doesn't know what to do.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The only thing, next to shooting him in the head, slicing his throat or belly or gutting him like a fish, she walked towards him angrily and slapped him across the face, her eyes reddening. "What the fuck were you thinking?! Do you realize what you've done the moment you walked out that door?! Was it even worth it?!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Her voice starting cracking as she stopped herself from screaming at him and swallowed the lump in her throat and waiting to hear the reasoning from him.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Honestly, I think it was." Sebastian replied before he moved over to Julienne and gave a light smile. "Just give me a chance to explain. Then you can do whatever you think is best. I promise, I did think it through and I'm sure it...well might have worked. Whatever you decide to do, something good did come from it."<br/>
<br/>
  	 She might be angry with him, she might wanted to kill him, but he was glad she was giving him a chance to speak. So he walked over to the large, round table and sat down carefully. He didn't know just how badly he was injured, it was best to be careful. Once seated, he filled a cup with water, wishing for wine or mead or anything strong after everything what was happening but he was sure healers would berate him if he did such a thing. Before he spoke, he drank down the large cup of water, feeling the cold water rush down his throat, making him feel a lot better. Taking up the large cloth folded on the table, ready to be used to replace the current table cloth, Sebastian began wrapping his arm with the table cloth. It wasn't perfect but it would help.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "With everything that's been going on, I saw a way to end this quickly." Sebastian began, working carefully on his arm as he worked, doing whatever he could to not look Julienne in the eye, he wasn't sure if he could actually handle her so mad with him. "So I wrote a letter to Drysal. I challenged him. Just him and I, man against man. I was thinking that if I could beat him, I can end all of this, stop everything from having to happen. A lot of lives will be saved and you can go back to doing what you love. I know you hate this, being here, being the queen and the gods ordering you around. If I could do this, I could stop all of that and you could go back to being who you like being. So I tried to end it. Well, obviously that didn't work. Those men you sent brought me back and well, the gods got me back here so quickly. I guess they want to help a little at least, but they can do more. Well, I didn't get to face Drysal and I don't even know if I could have stopped him but even though I didn't, it did help with something."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Finishing with the wrap around his arm, which didn't look all that well but was keeping the wounds closed until he could get to a healer, he started using pieces of wood to splint the broken forearm. Maybe Julienne will keep him alive and just throw him in jail. If that was going to happen, he wanted her to at least have the information that could give them for once have an upper hand over Drysal.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I don't know if he did it or not, but I'm very sure Drysal is coming for me. Well, where I told him to meet me. If he's not there already, he's probably on his way there now and that means one thing. He's out of his city. The city is vulnerable. If we can strike within the next few days, we can take the city and with it everything he's been working on to stop us. Not only will we have his city, we will have everything he owns. He will have no choice but to fall back to his allies, which means we, well you, will have him against the ropes. So there, I might not have stopped Drysal but I gave you an opening, a chance to strike at him, but you have to move fast, before he can return to the city. I don't know why, but I know this is how it's supposed to happen. So, what do you want to do?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian didn't know why, other than giving him a reason to not stare at Julienne, he was trying to bandage himself. If she was going to kill him, it would be pointless, if she was going to throw him in the dungeon, he would just rot there anyway. Whichever the case, bandaging himself had been pointless, but it had helped.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So I did what I could. I didn't betray you. I didn't deceive you and I didn't turn against you. So what would you like to do? If you're going to kill me, just don't make me suffer. When this magic wears off, I'm probably going to suffer enough as it is."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne stood there, with her arms crossed under her chest, looking at Sebastian with a scowl, listening to what he planned on to do. He wanted to do what he thought was the right thing, but he was wrong and she knew it.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You're an idiot." she said as her face softened. She walked over to Sebastian, her hand under his chin, feeling the rough scruff of facial hair and lifted his head so he can look at her, as he was avoiding it. "I think I just saved your sorry ass for sending those riders after you. What use am I if I'm the only one who has to deal with this weak people against all the demons. I can tell you alone had rough time with Nadal and you own gods' powers. Imagine fighting the horde of demons. Imagine if you failed and left me alone to deal with Drysal. All of this, all the struggles would've been for nothing." then Julienne shrugged. "Besides, you saved my ass, too. I was dying of boredom recently. So get that big head of yours together."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian gave a sheepish grin, not too worried about would have happened. He was more interested in what has happened and even if it was not the best, it was still something good, something worth looking into at the very least. Even a small army, a single ship, would be enough to cause havoc and havoc worked in their favour, well mostly in Julienne's.<br/>
<br/>
	   "I guess I can't leave you alone. The moment I'm gone this whole city seems to fall into danger."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian wished that wasn't true. He wished they could do something that would end all of this and he was sure, he had come close to finding an answer but it was not to be. Instead, he knew he would have to find another way to get to Drysal, if Julienne of course didn't have a plan of her own already. There were however other things he would have to catch up on, like how Ja was still alive.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So are we going to attack Drysal? We have a chance to do something." Sebastian pointed out again, not wanting to have the chance slip them by. "I don't know if it will work or not but he's out of the city and I think that gives us a chance to change things in our favour for a change. And then you can tell me how the hell Ja is still alive."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "The moment you leave me alone after causing a scene and betraying me. You don't seem to be any better than anyone else." the softness in her eyes disappeared as she her hand left his chin. She's still bitter about it. If he's going to get back on her good side, he'll have to prove it to her, but even she began to doubt. She found it hard to trust anyone. She still feels all alone. "After all I've been doing everything by myself. Only William knows what he's doing and everyone else? Either traitors, cowards or just wait for something to happen. I hope you're better than them all. Pull yourself together, Sebastian." she said as she recovered a bit more just as she gained more confidence and turned away for the door. "The last thing I need is men slacking off. We've been humiliated enough."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Just as she opened the door, she saw William who was about to knock and Julienne didn't even seemed to be surprised. Before we even got to speak, Julienne ordered. "I'm done fucking around. Bring Ja and the rest of the pussies before I lose my patience and execute them."<br/>
<br/>
	   "B-but Julienne, we need them." William protested.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "B-but William, they need us more. Man up William, for fuck's sake." Julienne mocked. "Whether or not they choose Dick or me and decide to fuck around as they like, they'll fall into his hands as godless monsters they fear so much. Frankly, I don't give a shit what they decide, as long as they don't play with their life as they do. They came to us. And I'll be damned sure to remind them that. And call the Nightlaws."<br/>
<br/>
	   "Nightlaws...?" William went pale as he knew what this meant.<br/>
<br/>
	   Julienne's face went dark. She lost her patience and her fist was clenching in rage. "You heard it right. Get them here."<br/>
<br/>
  	 William knew what this meant. Phantasm were feared mostly because they were around and everywhere and they weren't the only spies that Florian trained. Nightlaws are the assassin law. Unlike Phantasm who come of as very trained and disciplined, deadly pirates, Nightlaws are far from it. They're dark and very underground, the very source of Phantasm power. They're not the best of the best, but they're above Phantasm. However, Nightlaws are not used unless there was something going on. And having Nightlaws at their side is meant for chaos. Might not be certain victory, but Drysal knows nothing of something so underground as the Nightlaws. Something even Phantasm never spoke about unless it was time. Time such as now. Oh, Julienne only imagined the stupid grin on his face when he found out. William never saw Julienne this angry before and every day she keeps getting him surprised. She was once quiet and deadly, but now she's enraged and even worse. But that's part of Julienne's power. Anger. When she decides not to fuck around anymore.<br/>
<br/>
  	 After William sent men to get to Ja, Rand and Karr. Before that, she went to speak with one of the men who had the connections she needed. The only man who knew of Nightlaws and was out of their shadows. Demons might come from the pits of oblivion, but it's the shadows everyone feared and for a reason. The man looked at Julienne and there were no words shared at first as the man gave Julienne a letter. When she opened it, it weren't the words. It's a code, mixture of numbers and symbols, understood only by Florian's men. A smirk widened on Julienne's face as the man only said "Now the war starts."<br/>
<br/>
  	 After she left the room, Julienne arrived to the throne room and saw that Ja, Rand and Karr were brought over, but her man made sure to let the three know that they're not happy. They were surrounded by angry men, blood from the demon attack and messy throne room. Not only as that, but three were brought in chains, like criminals. "Is everything and everyone ready?" Julienne asked quietly, as William nodded.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Yes. And by every right, you have the right to accuse them legally and take legal action." William showed her the papers. The three of them broke the law. Whatever their plan was went against the crown and by every right, Julienne, as the Queen, can give them the justice of any kind she wants. From death to capture. Julienne nodded at him before she sat on the throne, as gracefully as ever, as if she never was angry.<br/>
<br/>
  	 There was silence, the kind of silence that didn't allow anyone to speak. "Well, who'd say that such influential personalities who held their honor so closely would do such unforgivable crime." Julienne started. "I might somewhat forgive Karr, because he tried to fight off the demon. But the two of you. I'm not happy. No one is, not just my people. But the townspeople of Zarre. Don't be surprised, the word of the law you broke spread around. My feelings are not hurt, but if we are to do this legally, I will take action against you."<br/>
<br/>
  	 She looked over at William, who held closely to his books. "The execution is the right punishment for your crimes and she has the full right as the Queen who has welcomed you in her kingdom to take over your army. With your absence, General Rand, many lives have been lost during this attack while you have been busy planning something else against the Queen's knowledge."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Before anyone else spoke, Julienne sunk into her seat, looking comfortable with a expression that didn't say anything about how she truly felt. "Those are heavy accusations, but proved to be true. Whatever your intentions were, they broke the law. As the Queen, I get to do whatever I want..." she began, but that's not where she ended it. "But also, as the Queen, I get to decide if you'll live and keep your positions. Your reputation is ruined slightly, which WILL affect you in the future, but you'll get to have what you owned. However, I need to be convinced. I allowed you to be comfortable in these halls and you only broke the law. You're lucky that I even give you a chance to prove yourselves to be better than that and earn people's trust. I'll help you. If you help me."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	   Sebastian<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 As much as Julienne was angry, Sebastian was sore and tired and unsure of what exactly should be the path to take. He had given Julienne everything he had. From an opening to attack Drysal to almost his own life and so far, none of it seemed to be good enough for the woman. Maybe becoming queen was finally affecting her, like those people that got a little power and money and let it get to their heads. Maybe the same was happening with her. Only she had more power and more money any of them could ever have dreamed of. Hell, she had the gods backing her.<br/>
<br/>
  	 While Julienne left to attend to do whatever it was she needed to do, Sebastian took the moment to make sure he wasn't going to die when Ja's magic wore off, which would not be all that long from his own words. With needle and thread and a candle close by, he stitched every wound he could get to. Some of them were in places he could not reach. He would have to see a surgeon for those. But those he could reach, even if he had to use a mirror, he did so, stitching the holes and cuts until he felt like a patch quilt.<br/>
<br/>
  	 At the rate he was going, there wouldn't be a single piece of skin left without a scar by the time this war was done. A war between the gods and they had been dragged into the middle. When the three she had asked for finally came to the room, Sebastian had managed to finish most of his stitching but a few places remained. By the worried look on Karr and Ja's face, he was sure they were nervous about what was going to happen. General Rand however showed no emotion. He was a general, a warrior and mostly, a man of composure who did not loose himself over a slight such as loosing his head.<br/>
<br/>
  	 At least Sebastian had managed to tend to most of his surface wounds. However, he could feel far below the skin, bone rubbing against bone where they had broken. He put a splint on one arm and one leg. The rest he would have to bear with until they healed on their own, unless there was a surgeon that knew how to help him fix the bones quicker and with less pain.<br/>
<br/>
  	 For now, he just sat by the table, far in the corner and waited until Julienne came, giving the three their last warning. He was sure she wanted them dead. She had no problem killing and these three men had disobeyed her, meaning she wanted them dead, even if they didn't do much wrong from what Sebastian could understand. General Rand could handle a sword but he was no master, he was barely able to use it with some finesse. He was a tactician, someone that used his mind rather than a blade, that's why he had so many men that knew how to use a blade. Ja was strange. He might be a mage with incredible power, but for some reason Sebastian saw the man as weak.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Just trying to imagine Ja killing anything, even a mouse, seemed an ill fit for the man. Maybe he had done things in the past and they haunt him now, but Sebastian still couldn't see any will inside the man to harm others. He seemed far too caring and considerate and compassionate. Karr was someone Sebastian was still trying to figure out. It was easy to see what Karr thought of himself but there wasn't much else to go on. The man might strut around with a high chin and a smile as if he owned everything he walked, it still didn't for Sebastian. There had to be something else he had hidden, a small secret he had not told anyone, ever.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian was relieved however that Julienne had decided not to kill them. It would be a mistake, plain and simple. Ja's magic was irreplaceable. General Rand's men would not stay around and wait for her to become their new leader. They would pack their things and leave, if they didn't revolt against her. As for Karr, maybe his death would be passable but not without notice, and definitely not without word spreading of the queen gleefully executing her own people on a whim, and the rumours would just spread even more from there, he was sure of it.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian stayed quiet in the back, drinking from the water, even though he had a strong craving for something strong. A good brandy, maybe a whiskey, or a dark rum that would burn on its way down. For now, he stuck to the water until he would know if he needed the alcohol for pain or if he could bare it on his own. When the three men however were gone out of the room, Sebastian relaxed a little into the soft, padded chair, reclining until he could stretch his legs straight out in front of him and ease the aching muscles. It felt like Ja's magic was slowly beginning to wear off already.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "And what exactly do you have in plan for them?" Sebastian asked, still sipping on the cold water. "I know you didn't let them live just for the fun of it. You did it for a reason. Maybe you want to use them for something. Throw them to the people or give them over to Drysal or something. I know you have a plan."<br/>
<br/>
  	 If she didn't have a plan, he was sure to be surprised. He didn't think of Julienne as someone that did something simply because she wanted to, other than killing.<br/>
<br/>
	   General Rand<br/>
	   ?<br/>
  	 There was silence between the three of them as they left the room and the queen behind, moving into the corridors. None of them spoke however. They just kept walking through the halls until they were outside in the open air. Ja was quick to raise up an invisible wall of air between the three of them and anyone that might be listening. For the most part, General Rand had to help Ja walk but the man was so light he barely felt him hanging from his shoulder.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "This is nonsense General." Ja spoke, still heaving for breath but not as badly as he would have if he had been walking on his own. "I am pledged to only you. I have always done as you have asked because I trust in you. We find something serious and we get told we're to be killed or we have to prove ourselves?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Be calm Ja. This is not as bad as you think. The queen was in a bad spot, things have been happening around her. Let her words just be a warning."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Ja refused to listen to such a thing. He pushed himself away from General Rand, preferring to stand on his own, away from the general and his obedient captain. "You know who I am General Rand. As does she. And she treats us as if we are her things to toy with. I have suffered and toiled my entire life. I've given up everything to have what I have now, only for a young girl to tell me we made a mistake. Her men made the mistake. Your men are posted outside the palace. Only her precious little play things are in the palace. It's her men that allowed this to happen. It's her men that didn't even know there was a spy. We stopped the spy, we ensured she was safe. Because her men failed, we are to be blamed for her mistake. I will not have it Rand!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Ja had to stop for a moment, coughing and hacking for her air, trying to fill his lungs from the rant that had overcome him. In all his life, he had never been treated so poorly with such little respect and with the warning of death on top of it all.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Ja, don't be hasty. We all know why we are here. It might be tough sometimes, but that was what had been asked of us."<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Asked, yes. And now, I refuse. If I wanted to follow someone that wanted me dead for no other reason except that they are in a bad mood, I would be following Drysal. But if she's going to be as Drysal, then to the bowels of the deepest depths for all of you!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Ja, please. We can go and have a drink and talk to this over." General Rand insisted, hoping that if he could cool Ja's head, then the man wouldn't be so much in a hurry to abandon them.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You can't leave old man. We need you here. As much as I hate to say it, you're important. Hell, without you, this whole war might just fall to pieces." Karr soothed, using the smoothest words he could dig up under the conditions.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Bah! Always with the silver tongue Karr. But no. I'm done. I've not sacrificed my entire life to help such a woman. She has nothing I desire other than to help the people, but she's far too eager to kill those very same people because her mood is different this day. No, she's as evil as Drysal, I can stand and watch her destroy the world the same as Drysal will do. Gods or no, I'm done."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Before either of the other two could get a word in, Ja snapped his fingers and he was gone, disappearing with the sound of soft crackling, as if there was a small lightening storm happening right in front of them. The thin layer of wind that had been keeping them from being eavesdropped on also disappeared, leaving the two men standing alone in the palace garden.<br/>
<br/>
	   "What the hell do we do now?" Karr asked a little surprised, he didn't except Ja would actually leave.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "We don't tell the queen, not yet. She's already looking for a reason to have our heads lobbed off. Go back to base. Rouse the men. Those that aren't patrolling the city will be running drills. If Drysal is sending men to us now, we have to be prepared. We know what we're facing, now we can work on defeating them. Get started. I'm going to talk with a few people in the city, get a few details. Maybe there's something we overlooked. In the morning, I'll have a talk with the queen."<br/>
<br/>
	   Karr only gave a nod before he headed off to fullfill the instructions. He might not like the fact that Ja had left, but there was nothing he could have done to stop the man from leaving either. At least he wouldn't be the one to break the news to the queen. Whoever delivered the message would probably find both his hands and feet chopped off just for delivering bad news.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once Sebastian asked what she planned to do with them, Julienne rose her eyebrow at him. "Make them useful. They've done nothing for us. They claim they can help and that they have a solution, I welcome them and they make themselves comfortable and kiss my ass..." Julienne spoke as she rose from the throne and walked over to the servant who was about to bring her the glass of wine and Julienne took it over, dismissing the servant.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "But as soon something bad happens, they're nowhere to be found and then look at me like children who are scolded by their parents. Especially that mage, Ja. The way he looked at me, I wouldn't be surprised he left. I hope he did, so I don't have to take matters into my own hands." she said as took a big sip from her glass. "The Phantasm have started to prove that they're not fit for a position like this." Julienne said angrily as most of them bent their head down in shame. They were never fit for this position, truly. That's why Julienne made a bigger step. "I've been doing everything by myself lately." she said bitterly as she turned to look at the Shark and Mistress, the two people who've been there from the start.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Any news on the rest of the pirates?" she asked as the Mistress nodded.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Yes. After they heard what actually happened to Nadal, they're not against you anymore. They're at your disposal." the blonde said as Julienne nodded. She then turned to look at the people. Some were nobles, some were commoners, some were Rand or Karr's people and most were her men.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Just a reminder. If you don't like how I rule, you're all free to leave." she said as everyone were taken away by her sudden remark. "I was an assassin. A person who killed her whole life. I'm not like any of you, nor will I ever be. I don't even fucking know why gods chose me as the princess of the world, but I suppose they had their reasons. If you dislike that idea, you're free to leave. But if I understood this correctly, my loss is your loss. If I die, everyone will be Drysal's slaves. As someone who doesn't care about the world, I'm trying my best to prevent that fate from happening to all of you. your families, your children and everything you've done. But if you don't like that fact, you can go fuck yourself. I'm not doing for the people who dislike me. I'm doing it for people who have things to lose. So don't piss me off and let me do what I have to do. Once Drysal is dead and gone, you won't be worried about me. I won't be a Queen anymore. Choose your own ruler, I don't give a shit. So help me win or stay out of my way. Did I make myself clear?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 There was a silence for the first few moments after Julienne's speech, but people were positively impressed by how straightforward and honest she was. Nods of approval and smiles flashed before an applause. This speech will spread from this throne room, that's for certain. Julienne is a force not be reckoned with, but she doesn't care about her success as the Queen. She just wants to kill Drysal and have her life back.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Who could argue with her? Julienne just wanted her life back. Who could blame her for such a thing? For Sebastian, there was no life to go back to. The life he had had was gone, dead and buried. Not that it had been a life. It was only work, something he had accepted to do for a while before moving on. Now he would have to do it all over again from the beginning, find somewhere new to start over. Well, it wouldn't be that hard to do, but he was sure there would be a lot less work for him to do when Drysal was dead.<br/>
<br/>
  	 For now, he left Julienne to do as she saw fit, letting her run the kingdom while he sat far in the back, clenching and releasing his fist, feeling the muscles move. It was a strange sensation going through his arm each time he did it. The magic was slowly starting to wear off and he was starting to feel things again, but no pain yet, just a strange sensation whenever he moved his hand. He still didn't look forward to the moment the magic would completely wore off. He didn't know if he was going to survive what he thought was going to happen to him.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Carefully lifting himself from the bench when Julienne had finished presiding over those gathered in the throne room, he slowly made his way across the floor to her throne, moving up the steps carefully. He still didn't quite know what was all wrong with him and he didn't want to push himself in ways that would only make it work. When morning would come, he would know exactly what he would have to strive past.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So, I believe your queenly duties are done, well for today at least. What do you say we get something to eat before I head off to bed?" Sebastian suggested, partly to be courteous and partly because it would be nice to get away from everyone around, he was sure Julienne would have a few words she wanted to share with him.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne watched as Sebastian walked up to her. He looked terrible. He certainly needed to be tended to, but do they really have time to waste? Her back was killing her as well, she can still feel the curve of the chandelier that almost impaled her through the spine, but she'd be damned if she'd show even a limp in front of everyone. Showing any sort of weakness will get her killed.<br/>
<br/>
  	 When he asked her to get some food before he heads off to bed, Julienne shrugged. "Fine by me. I won't deny the fact that I'm hungry." it has been a painfully long day and it is still nowhere near done.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As they walked through the hallways, Julienne had to walk slower because of Sebastian, since he hasn't fully recovered, but it was probably for the best because of her, too. But as they walked towards the dining room, Julienne didn't say a thing. She didn't have anything to say to him and he's probably the one who wants to do some talking, as he should. She owes him nothing.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once they arrived to the dining room which she didn't visit often, Julienne turned at the servants and nodded without saying anything, as they rushed to the kitchens to prepare lunch. As the Queen, Julienne sat at the head of the table, with plates ready, she looked over at Sebastian and waited for him to find his spot.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 The dining hall was as he remembered it to be. It was well covered in expensive goods. From paintings on the walls, statues strategically placed to make them seem almost alive, as if they were watching you, either out of curiosity or as if they were some mystical protective figure. Thick carpets on the floor, a hearth to one side with steel bars over the front designed in an intricate pattern that danced over the walls when the fire was burning brightly and it was dark in the dining room. All in all, it looked exactly like one would imagine an expensive dining hall of a king would look.<br/>
<br/>
  	 The table itself was enormous with large, padded and comfortable chairs for the king and his guests. Obviously, the king's own chair was higher and bigger than any else. For someone that didn't want to be ruler and protested about it constantly, Sebastian was surprised that she took that seat. He wasn't going to sit on the other side of the table and yell across the expanse just for her to be able to hear him, so he sat down next to her, at the corner of the table.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So, what do you want?" Sebastian asked, moving himself gingerly as he tried to find a way to sit that didn't cause him discomfort. "Do you want me to stay? Do you want me to go? Everything else is just...well that. I want to know what you want." Sebastian told, considering taking a deep drink of the wine but instead, stayed his hand.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He had never been one afraid to speak the words that he thought but this time, it was different. He felt nervous when he said the words, as if he was going to be afraid of the answer she was going to give him. He knew she didn't care one way or the other. It was Julienne after all. All she cared about was killing and making money. Well the money was a plus point, the killing was all she truly wanted. Nothing else mattered to her and he knew, he fell into that pile. He could be here or somewhere else, she wouldn't care unless it stopped her from being able to do what she loved.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne was seated quietly as she began to slowly eat the rich food of variety. She was calm, however she was angry at him. Julienne was extremely angry what he has done. How he left her alone. She probably wouldn't admit even to herself, but she was obviously relying on him in a way.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She was always keeping this cold facade, but once his question came up, her cold expression changed into fury. "I would ask you that!" she turned to him. "Did I tell you to leave? No. Did you even let me know that you'll leave? No. Do you realize in what trouble you've put us in!" she asked, the anger cannot be hidden.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "If I didn't want you here with me, do you really think I'd send the riders to get you? I didn't send them to kill you." she said and angrily began to cut the meat to shut herself up, Julienne was being oddly emotional now, she rarely gets angry in situations like this. She'd lose her composure during some of the events, but not something like this. Clearly it's been weighing on her.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Yeah, you did do that." Sebastian agreed with a nod of his head, nursing the mug of wine instead of concentrating on the food. "But you also don't say anything else. You don't let us in on anything, nothing much really. You haven't said much to me in a while. This was the best I could do considering the circumstances, well, what I could think of doing."<br/>
<br/>
	   There was probably a lot of other things he could do, a lot of other routes he could take. He could have told her his plan and maybe ensure that everything went well for them and this so called king would now be dead. But instead he had has always thought he could solve all the problems by himself. He should have taken more time to plan this and make it happen properly. With a deep sigh, putting the mug down on the table, he couldn't help but look to Julienne and wonder what was going through her head at that moment.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I'm sorry. I know, I probably should have told you everything I had planned. I wasn't sure what I was doing really. It was sort of a spur of the moment thing and well, maybe I had a chance. Maybe I could have killed him and this would be all over, and you would never have to be a queen again. That's all I can say and well, I have no idea what to do about it now."<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was clear he had made her angry and in a way, he was a little surprised that she did show any emotion whatsoever. Since he had shown her the cave a while ago, he had felt she had been strange towards him. Treating him more like a man working for her instead someone that had been through some very hard and very strange times with this woman.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne has lost someone of value, while not emotionally to her, but someone who's been important to both Phantasm and her people in general and Sebastian's absence did it's toll, making it far harder for her to deal with all this and especially because it's been feeling more lonely. At his words, Julienne didn't say much, she left the fork and knife at the plate, buried her face into her hands and rubbed her eyelids as she let out a heavy sigh.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "There's nothing we can fucking do correctly, anyways." she said, still her face covered while her elbows rested on the table. "There's no easy way around this. And nothing I do will be enough and for all we know, this might be in vain. I'm exhausted." she admitted, taking the wine glass and frowned as she leaned back into her seat, looking back at him. "I say fuck all of this." Julienne raised her glass. "I'm about to tell the world to screw themselves and have a nice day, and I'm going to get drunk on this fine day and reunion. Politics talk, blah blah." she said with an eyeroll and downed the entire glass of the wine and placed it on the table, only for the servant to rush and fill it.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Put the bottle here and leave us." she said to the servant dismissively, clearly not in the mood for them. Once they were alone in silence, Julienne refilled her glass and poured Sebastian some more, before taking her glass once again and resting against her seat. "So, you said that I haven't spoke to you in a while. So, here we are." she stated with a short chuckle and drank some more.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian had to admit, this looked a lot more like the Julienne he knew, a bit more, but not quite. He wouldn't mind seeing her the way she was, the way things were before all of this. He missed that time the two of them were traveling from the city to here, when he was still under the illusion that she was a real princess and the gods had not pulled them into their affairs. Still nursing the wine, Sebastian made sure to finish it before the servant refilled his mug and left them alone, with the bottle.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, remember that plan we had?" Sebastian made sure to casually look around, making sure no one else was within earshot. "You know, the one where we get you a body double? I had someone look into it this whole time. Last report told me about five different girls they found that look exactly like you. It's an option. I know you're tired of this all. That's why I did...that."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian didn't want to tell her everything. Sure, he just complained about her not telling him anything and now he was considering not telling her anything but it was best to be honest with her. How else would they ever get anywhere if they didn't actually talk to each other.<br/>
<br/>
	   "I know you don't want any of this. I know you don't want to be here doing this so I tried to stop it. That's what I've always been trying. With the body double, getting General Rand to side with us, even going after Drysal on my own. I wanted to stop all of this. If Drysal died, you could go back to your life and leave all of this behind."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 As Sebastian spoke, Julienne kicked off her shoes and pushed herself along with the chair back a bit, before shoving the plates of food that were in her way with her bare feet and she rested them onto the table like a peasant and she didn't give a crap in this point. Her dress slid down her legs, garters with knives were showing and she sunk into her seat with a drink in her hand. Julienne obviously was done being the Queen.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She looked at him with an raised eyebrow and shook her head. "What's the use of that life if Drysal knows that I'm alive and away? What's the use of that life if the demons will do all the killing for me? I don't want to be killed by a demon, I don't know about you." she said with a shrug and drank from her glass.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "You see, I wish I could do that. I wish we can just say fuck it to this whole ruling deal, but I don't think anyone else can stop this. After Nadal, and that whole scene in the throne room, it was very clear that everyone's fucked. And I don't want Drysal to have his control over my life. Whatever my life is." she stated.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "That's why I tried to make this life different for you. To give you back what you want. If Drysal is gone, those things won't be around, I'm sure of it."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Well, he couldn't be sure of it. For all he knew, the demons would continue roaming the world. Maybe they would have to do a lot more than just get rid of demons. Following Julienne's lead, he sat back himself with his feet up on another chair, stretching out and quite comfortable.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So? What do you want to do then? Stay here? Advance on Drysal? Get drunk and fool around?" Sebastian asked with a chuckle of his own, but it was far more a joke than anything else.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He could barely hold on to the mug without pain, let alone do anything. He was too afraid to even stand up. He could feel his bones ache, his muscle pulling tight everywhere. He was surprised he was still alive, even with the magic from Ja. But then again, this was Julienne he was looking at and thinking about. He had tried to kill a man for her. He did everything he could for her. This was just something else in the back of his mind that he kept as far back as possible. They didn't have time to fool around, well, not as far as he knew. But then again, they also had to sleep some time. So many thoughts came and went in his head, each one contradicting the other that he ended up going in a circle, unsure of what he was even saying anymore.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Yes, I know. It wouldn't work. Appreciate it though." she said after he told her that he tried to end Drysal for her, but she knew it wouldn't work. He was all alone and Drysal proved to be far smarter than she'd like him to be.<br/>
<br/>
  	 After he asked her what to do, she frowned and shook her head, waving him off. "Shut up, I'm not thinking now about those things. I want to do this." she pointed at both of them, given the positions they were in. "Kick back, Sebastian. When was the last time we did that? Was it back in the cave? That has been a while back." she stated, thinking about it as she finished her drink. She looked into her glass and sighed.<br/>
<br/>
	   "William is far too stressed, everyone's scared shitless and my father passes out whenever I drink with him, so I had no one to just kick back with. And I barely get alone time, can't even make up a reason to be away, always someone needs to escort me." she said with a roll of her eyes and reached for the bottle to pour some more wine. "So you relax, don't ruin it. Gods fucking know when we can do it again. You need some rest." she pointed at him with a smirk when she saw the state he was in.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "And yet we need to keep moving at the same time. How the hell do we do that?" Sebastian sighed, finishing his mug again and refilling both their mugs. "But that's a problem for tomorrow."<br/>
<br/>
  	 He couldn't argue with her logic. Relaxing and just being free to do whatever they want to do would be a welcoming change. And even if they were doing things differently, it meant they could sit their all night doing nothing. It was their choice.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I miss the cave. It was a great place. I think because it just looks like a whole other world. It's like there was no other world. Always loved that place."<br/>
<br/>
  	 He also loved the life he had lived before taking the queen's offer. If he had never taken that option, he was sure he would not be here. He would still be out there, living his life, unless of course Drysal had turned him into one of his minions.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "So, I have a little challenge for you!" Sebastian said as he pushed himself to his feet slowly and a little painfully but he was a little drunk already and he was sure it would be fun.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Picking up an apple from the table and walked to the far end of the table, he placed the table there on top of a candle-bore, after removing the candle. With the apple in there, he removed the other candles and added another apple to the other two points where the candles had been standing tall. Finally he walked back to the where Julienne was stretched out and ran his hand from her toes down over her lower leg, over her knee and up her thigh before pulling a knife from her belt.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "A little challenge. Three apples and three chances. For each hit you get, you have the right to give me one order I will follow through, no matter what. But I'm not going to make it easy of course." Taking the massive bottle left behind for them, he placed it down in front of Julienne. "You have to finish the bottle and then throw the knives. Up for it?" Sebastian asked, holding out the knife to her, hilt first.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "It was a good place. First time I got my mind out of the bullshit." she said with a smirk. She wasn't that drunk that day, but it was fun. Both of them had also the chance to vent their frustrations out. It was a while since then, and many things have happened. Julienne is much more frustrated than she ever was.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She tilted her head and looked at him with a quizzical expression as he walked towards the other end of the table. She had to lean to the side to see what he's doing because her feet blocked the view and she didn't really want to move. She saw the way he placed the apples and smirked. She could almost tell what he was up to.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As he approached her and felt his fingers run all the way to her thigh, causing her leg to tense up in surprise, she looked as he took the knife and told her the point of this challenge. She smirked at him, only to chuckle as he said that she need to drink all the wine. "Is that so?" she said as she stood up, took the wine bottle and stood in front of him. "Do you really think you'll be able to handle it?" she looked down at his body as if it was already suggesting what it might be. She stared at him for a few moments as she began to down the bottle, not even taking a break.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Letting out a sharp exhale, she smirked at Sebastian as she turned the bottle upside down, showing that there's not a drop left. Tossing it behind her and letting the bottle crash, she bent down and lifted her dress to take one knife from the other garter, took the knife from Sebastian that he pulled out from her and pulled a third, sheathed knife that was in her corset right between her breasts. "You suggested this because you knew where this might lead, haven't you?" she spoke, she felt a bit light headed, but she didn't give a shit.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She barely aimed as she turned, blinking a bit as she felt her vision blur, but she still threw a knife. She could barely see how it went, but the blade grazed a bit of the apple, though it stayed on the candle-bore. Shrugging, she took another knife, this time focused really hard before throwing it, this time the apple flew off. Smirking, Julienne held the last knife and threw it at the apple, while it did hit the last apple, it knocked down the candle-bore.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With her hands on her hips, she turned her head at Sebastian with a smug smirk on her face, wiggling her eyebrows a bit at him.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Actually I was hoping you would loose." Sebastian said as he watched the whole silver creation dropped to the floor with a loud clank. "If you lost, I could have given you any order I wanted. Well, that makes two." Sebastian said as he worked on opening another bottle. "So what exactly did you have in mind? Anything I might want to run from before you say the words?"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian wouldn't mind making a run for it before he was made to do things that would make him shiver for the rest of his life. Or maybe she just had fun with him. He wasn't sure which to do but in a way, he trusted Julienne, knowing she was going to do what she wanted in the name of fun. It wasn't as if she was going to order him to jump off the highest tower of the Palace.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne pointed at herself with a chuckle. "Me? Lose? I can hit the target with my eyes closed, I've been throwing knives at shit since I was little." she said as she walked towards the table and sat back on the spot where she rested her feet. After he asked if he should run. "I don't thinks so, but maybe you should for your well-being." she said as she crossed her arms.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "I want you to take off my corset with your teeth and fuck me until I scream on this table. If you fail to do that, you might have to run. But given the state you're in... I might be doing you bad, but this was your idea." she said with a smirk and light-hearted shrug. He offered, she accepted the challenge, now to see if he could live up to his word.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian could only raise an eyebrow. He didn't really want to raise an objection. How could he object to Julienne? It wasn't like he didn't want this again. It wasn't like he had thought about it a great many times before. Only, actually having it happen, Julienne being so forward. Usually the men had to hunt for the woman. It was what he was use to do when he traveled the world, yet here was Julienne, sitting with her dress riding up, that smirk on her lips and the idea of her screaming.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He would need some help for the night, it wasn't like he could even walk without feeling pain, the magic still lingering in his body but there were other ways he could make sure he didn't give up half way through. Taking the fine bottle of wine, he upended it drank down half the wine before taking a deep breath, feeling the well aged alcohol ease his burdens.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "That is an order, well, two of them. I can't say no to them, but you didn't say I could improvise." Sebastian grinned before he turned the bottle and let the red wine pour out over Julienne's chest, drenching her on the liquid that cost more than most people would make in a month.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian didn't bother to wait for the bottle to empty our, he couldn't wait himself. He was far too eager for Julienne. Having waited this long, he wasn't going to wait any longer. With a hand on each side of her hips, her small, light body was easy pick up, lifting her high enough so his teeth grasped the thin rope that criss crossed from the top of her breasts all the way past her navel. It wasn't all that easy to undo a knot with his teeth but with a few tugs and pulls, he managed to get the knot finally undone before yanking at the rope with his teeth, his hands shifted to grab Julienne's as to hold her up.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne smirked at him as he complied, following the rules of his own challenge that he clearly lost and watched him drink the wine, probably to either bring himself in the mood or deal with his current condition, which she knew wasn't the best one. Considering what both of them went through, this might not be the best idea. But she didn't care, at all, at this point.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once he came to her, she let out a soft gasp as he poured the wine all over her chest, soaking her dress and a bit of the table she was sitting on. She placed her hands on his shoulders as he lifted her up and gripped the piece of string with which the corset was tied with and watched as he managed to find a way to tug the string for the corset to slowly loosen up as he would tug it further, her breasts that were pressed up higher against her chest slowly sunk into their plum and full form.<br/>
<br/>
	   As he grabbed her by her ass, Julienne wrapped her legs around his waist, completely lacking the care if the people will be bothered if Sebastian manages to get her so far to make her scream. Once he was done with the corset, Julienne pressed her lips against his for a kiss that wasn't very soft or gentle, it was a hungry kiss and she tugged hard on his lips.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 All Sebastian needed was one hand gripping Julienne by the ass as the other snaked up her back, pulling on the corset to get the last few strings loose before it finally came off. She still had her lips pressed against his, those strong legs gripping his waist and her hands tugging roughly at him. He could feel her want and it only made him want her even more. He was excited when he got the corset off. He had been waiting for the moment he could see her again with nothing on and in this state. There was always a difference, a difference between averting yours eyes and wanting.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Now he wanted as much as she did and with the corset finally removed, he could grasp one breast in a rough hand, squeezing the supple skin and soft extrusions, feeling her nipples hard, wanting attention. Sebastian was only too happy to concede to their want as he placed Julienne on the table, pushing her down on the to cold, hard wood, standing between her legs. One hand held the breast, lifting her erect nipple straight into his mouth while his other hand worked furiously to try and get the rest of the dress off of her, not that he knew how they worked, only that if he kept pulling and tugging, something had to come loose. But he was far too eager and far too excited to wait for chance.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Leaving her firm breasts, he stood up, took one look at the dress and just tore it. It was the simplest and fastest way to get it out of the way. No more struggling and tugging, just everything laid bare as he wanted it to. He had to admit, there was a rare beauty to seeing Julienne with no top, her perfect breasts exposed while she wore her under garments only with her knives still around her thighs. It was not something most men would appreciate, but Sebastian could feel his lust for Julienne build even more.<br/>
<br/>
	   This woman was dangerous. This woman was exciting.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Its been a while since she allowed herself to indulge into something like this. She was close to Sebastian in some way she didn't quite understand, but she didn't understand relationships in general and just went with whatever she has felt at the moment. And she wanted him like this.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Once the contraption is off and he seated her on the table and began touching her, Julienne was no longer as tense and enjoyed the touches her was giving her at this moment. But she couldn't help but grin as he began furiously to tug at her dress to take it off, not knowing from where to start. Once he ripped it oof of her, Julienne was immediately excited and it was just as she liked it.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "That dress was expensive." She said with a grin as she pulled her knife from the belt, and ran it down the collar of his shirr swiftly and with ease and then grabbed his pants, pulling it towards her with her fingers, only to run down the fabric with her knife, dangerously close to his manhood.<br/>
<br/>
  	 When the fabric fell onto the floor, her hands rested on his back, the cold and flat steel of the knife pressed against his skin and her face dug into his neck, leaving wanting and sloppy kisses on his skin and towards his jawline, with strong bites and tugs with her teeth.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 It did make his heart beat a little faster, but then, his heart was already racing in his chest in excitement, everything else around them already completely forgotten. As she turned her attention to his neck, digging at his skin with her lips and teeth, her hands held his back as his own hands circled around her narrow waist, feeling her soft skin with the strong muscles rippling just beneath. It was a sensation he loved, feeling her muscles move as she moved. Everything she did her body responded to and he could feel it through her muscles, including how she moved her hips, the muscles going tight and relaxing, repeating the process with each motion.<br/>
<br/>
  	 One hand slipped down from her waist and over her hip, down her thigh and gripping the back of her knee. He lifted her knee up, opening her legs further and letting him stand as close as he wanted against her, teasing her with his now exposed manhood. It would be easy enough to just slide into her, just ram home, but there was no fun in that. This was a lot more fun. Just pressing against her, feeling the heat radiating from her, as if there was a promise emanating from her that only she could fulfill, and he was going to find out just how well she could fulfill that promise.<br/>
<br/>
  	 His hand slid down from her knee and back to her waist, yanking on the feminin under garments that barely hid anything, but hid it well enough to drive any man up the wall. It was easy enough to remove the final piece of clothing blocking his way, pulling it off easily enough to reveal the warm, soft, wet flesh hidden beneath.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 While Julienne's repulsiveness towards people kept her from involving herself in sexual acts, she did love to feel the warmth of someone and a big man that was stronger than her, with bigger balls given what Julienne is really like. So the feeling of being skin on skin with someone was absolutely intoxicating, especially if you're hungry for that, if you've been depraved of touches, much like she was. No one gets anywhere near her as Sebastian does.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As Sebastian spread her legs even more, her body tensed up as a reaction to being once again so exposed to him, she saw one of the servants enter through the doorway, she probably heard the bottle crash earlier, only to stop dead in her tracks to see that nobody is welcome in the dining room. They were going to do it on the table. Where people eat. Julienne grinned over Sebastian's shoulder at the servant who was shocked and left the room as quickly as possible.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She let out a soft gasp as he ripped the undergarments off of her with ease and she was left fully exposed along with him, completely naked in the dining room, with her sitting on the table where the plates and utensils were placed along with the food. It was much more fun than doing it in a bedroom. With her hands on his back, Julienne pressed pressed him closer to her, for their bodies to be in full contact and his manhood pressing against her lower lips and kissed him deeply again, her tongue prodding it's way into his mouth in search for his tongue.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian couldn't help but grin, though he had to hide his grin as Julienne's tongue snaked around inside his mouth, looking for and finding his tongue before playing with his. He let her enjoy herself for that moment, letting her tongue do as it pleased. But only for a few moments before he gave her one last, deep kiss before standing up, standing with her laying on the table, her legs around his waist and her bare chest rising and falling, her breasts staying perfectly in place.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Taking the dress he had torn from her only moments earlier, he tore it again, this time in a long strip. He didn't explain his actions. He just tied the strip of cloth around her wrist, pressed her wrist against the table before taking one of the knives from her thigh. A soft dull was all that was heard as the knife went through the cloth close to her wrist, pinning her wrist in place, spread out to the side. He quickly did the same with the other wrist as well, leaving the queen at his mercy to do with as he pleased, an interesting little turn of events.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With one hand on each knee, he lifted her legs, pushing them up and back to her until her knees pressed against her breasts, her wet, glistening mound pushing out between her thighs, looking eager for any attention it would get.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne was laid back against the table and watched as Sebastian began ripping the dress into smaller pieces and tied her wrists. She didn't fight it and allowed him to do as he wanted to see what he had in mind. She smirked as he impaled the knife into the table along with the fabric and she immediately knew where this was going.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As he lifted her legs all the way up to her breasts, her wet womanhood there for him to witness all spread out like a pale rose with hidden pearl within those petals, there was a bit of red blush across her cheeks. She's not used to these situations where she doesn't have any control except her legs, but there's not much she can do with those, unless she sees some advantage.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Now you're going to make me wait and torture me a bit, won't you?" she asked with a smirk, her chest rising and falling.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Of course not!" Sebastian replied, feigning distraught surprise, but with a smile as his hand came down, hitting her back side hard enough to leave a red hand print all over her rump. "But that doesn't mean it won't be fun!"<br/>
<br/>
  	 Grabbing her by her hips, he lifted her pelvis, pulling her up higher and higher until her lower back and even her upper back was almost completely off the table, her whole body weight resting on the back of her shoulders.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian dug his fingers into her thighs, spreading her legs open, giving him full access to her secret garden. He was surprised how hairless she was, it was exquisite. He had seen it once before, but nothing as beautiful as hers. Dipping his head down, though he didn't have far to go, he covered her entire wet mound with his mouth and his tongue searched for only a moment before finding her small opening, darting in and out to tease her.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne couldn't help but lightly tug on the fabric with which were her wrists tied and noticed that she won't be restricted forever, but she didn't try to ruin his fun yet. She waited as he lifted her hips up so they're closer to his lips and she was growing impatient as this was going rather slow for her taste, but that was the beauty of the foreplay.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Her legs trembled and the muscles on them tensed visibly as his tongue ran over her slit before teasing her entrance. Her breathing got heavier and she tugged a bit against the fabric as his tongue darted in and out of her. She bit her lower lip as she watched him, not having any reason to break the eye contact with him.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian didn't rush, there was no need to rush. Instead, he worked slowly, slowly moving his tongue up and down, in and out, slowly, teasingly, watching her to see her reaction. Whenever he had the idea that she was enjoying herself a lot, he slowed down, teasing her to no end. He had no intent on making her have everything go her way.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She had given him an order, to fuck her till she screamed, she didn't say he had to do it immediately. She didn't say he had to skip everything else. She should have been more specific and she had skipped that, meaning he had all the time in the world to drive her insane. The more she would moan, the more she would make noise, the more he would slow down and tease her, to ensure that she was not getting everything she wanted.<br/>
<br/>
  	 After all, they had all the time in the world, they could do what they wanted, when they wanted and at this moment, this was the most important thing in the world. There was always a chance of someone walking in and busting them, like her dad, but that was the furthest thing from Sebastian's mind.<br/>
<br/>
  	 All he could concentrate on was tasting her warmth and wetness, her soft lips spreading open when his tongue pierced through them and touching the silkiness hidden between. As much as plainly fucking her brains out would have been great, this was a sensation Sebastian savoured and enjoyed, tasting and feeling.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With one hand moving away from her rear end and placing it on her stomach, he could feel her muscles there move, both from when she moved her hips and when pleasure crept through her, pulling tight and relaxing, as if they were all happening at the same time.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 She could feel some parts of her body being sticky of wine that Sebastian spilled on her earlier. Things were already becoming messy, however they have even barely started - granted, they didn't start at all. Things are barely happening. A servant already walked in on them. Florian could step in, but she knew that he would be in a tavern before he would ever step in a dining room - knowing him, he probably forgot such room existed. But in moments like these, when you're being as spread out and exposed like this, you don't really care. Julienne is a Queen, she couldn't give two shits if someone just sat there and watched them. Not in the state she was now.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She wanted to ease her legs on his shoulders and his lips pressed and kissed her pale rose with a pearl of nerves hidden between wet petals. She watched him as she clenched her fists and felt his tongue taste her slowly, making her breathe heavier and heavier, her chest rising and falling. Sometimes, he would flick his tongue quickly, which caused her legs to tremble and her body to tense, forcing moans out of her and just as she would indulge in pleasure, he would slow down.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Why, you..." she grit her teeth, though she was angry, the voice that came out of her was more desperate mewling before biting her lower lip when she felt his tongue infiltrate her tightening tunnels. Warm juices would coat his tongue the moment he would tease her by shallowly digging his tongue in. Julienne was becoming more and more red in her face as she she breathed louder than before.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian was enjoying himself immensely. Every moment she moaned, every moment she enjoyed herself, he got shivers down his spine. It was fun giving her what she wanted and at the same time, it was fun holding back as well. As long as it was enjoyable, Sebastian was having a good time, but he didn't let her stay the way she was. He wanted to try something else. He had considered it before but he had never actually done it. So he had the chance now so he took the opportunity.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Pulling his head away from her wet mound, he gripped her by her hips and with an easy enough turn, flipped her around, letting her pert ass point towards him. It might have been weird for anyone else. A lady completely naked on a table on her hands and knees, her wet mound soaked both from her own design and his mouth. Her inner thighs glistened with wetness, a sight that made Sebastian itch in his groin, but he resisted. He was not done with the queen just yet.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With a one on each cheek again, he opened her perfect back side, exposing the slit that ran down between her legs. Small and perfect, even cute to a point, but definitely arousing. With her kneeling on the table, food, plates, candles, all scattered across the table, Sebastian dived down again, covering her from bottom to top with his mouth. Heat from his breath and his tongue playing over her slit, he could feel himself wanting her more and more, wanting to do nothing but fuck her until she screamed.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 She wanted nothing more but to take a hold of his head and shove her against her pussy and make him finish the job properly, not play with her like this. She was becoming restless and her hips were moving against his own movements, but she could never get quite what she was looking for and that anticipation made her sweat. From her knees down to her thighs, there were beads of sweat sliding and around her breasts she was starting to glisten.<br/>
<br/>
  	 When he pulled away and flipped her around, her forearms were now in the x position since she was still restrained. Her ass was perked up and her back arched almost completely with her breasts pressed against the warm and sticky of wine table. She panted as she waited for something to happen, but seems Sebastian took his sweet time looking at her private parts.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "What are you d... Ah, fuck!" she moaned as she felt his mouth dig back at her slit, her ass cheeks tensing as she pressed down the side of her face against the table, strands of her dark hair moving from her heavy breaths, but her hips were shifting in anticipation against him. Julienne loved the foreplay and she was being pushed beyond the limits.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian worked his tongue slowly up and down her slit, feeling every slip and curve of her full lips, finding them irresistible. But the more he poked and prodded, the more he searched her depths and wetness, the more he could feel himself struggling to contain himself. All he wanted was to force himself into her, as deep and as hard as he could go, but he wanted to make the queen wait, he wanted her satisfaction to come when he thought it would be the perfect time, when he was certain she would enjoy it the most.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He knew he had to delay anything else she felt now, work on her slowly, but it was hard. It was difficult. Seeing her with clothes on was enough to make any man lust after her. Now she was here, bent over on the table, exposed and for him to use as he wished and that simply made it impossible to not want more from Julienne. He was still slipping his tongue up and down her slit and sucking lightly on her little button when he just couldn't hold out any more.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Standing up behind her, he pulled he back, letting her legs fall down carefully from the table so her stomach pressed down on the table. It took him only a moment or two to have his leggings undone and falling down around his ankles. With his manhood erect and ready, he stood behind her, one hand on her rear, another holding his own hard lust. He positioned himself before slowly pressing forward, feeling her lips open up around his head. He small however was another matter. He could feel how tight she was, how it resisted him going in all the way. But the wetness was enough for him to feel her muscles wanting to pull him in deeper and deeper.<br/>
<br/>
  	 First he let his head slide in before pulling out, seeing how she had made him drip with wetness. He slid back into her again, feeling less resistance but she was still extremely tight, her muscles almost grabbing his dick with the strength of a hand. But he didn't rush, as much as he wanted to be buried deep inside her, he eased himself in slowly, little but little until he was finally all the way inside her, her perfectly round rear pushing against him, his length buried within her and him feeling everything inside.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne let out sharp breaths as she was taking on this merciless teasing from him. Every time he sucked and licked, she would tremble and moan, whenever he would dig his tongue inside, she clenched her fists and tugged against the fabric that was slowly ripping from the force. Her juices were dripping and her walls were throbbing, Julienne was covered in sweat to the point where most of her body was glistening.<br/>
<br/>
  	 But once he pulled her down and her stomach met with the cold table, she heard him take off his pants. The long awaited moment was finally arriving and she was calming down, she didn't want to be too intense since they still were at the beginning of the whole intercourse. She finally felt him gripping her rear and bringing his manhood closer. Her body tensed as she felt his head slowly prodding inside her, but he soon pulled out. She growled in frustration as he pushed through again, her walls tightening around him, threatening him that if he tries to pull away again, he won't be able to.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Just fuck me already!" Julienne whined with her fists clenched, panting and breathing heavily with her hips moving from one side to another in the attempts to push against him and take his length in.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Now that he was inside her, he couldn't deny her any longer. He could feel her, all of her. He was certain he could even feel her heartbeat through his length, pulsing against his swollen head. Pulling out, her held on to her waist with both hands and slammed himself as hard as he could into her, forcing himself as deep as he could, all the way until their bodies met. He thrust into her heart enough to move the entire table she was leaning against.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He did it again, also slowly, feeling her still resisting him, still tight and enclosed but quickly opening up for him. Once more, again and again, he pulled out slowly and rammed himself into her until he started keeping a pace. It was a slow, hard pace, forcing himself deep inside her, his full length inside her, his fingers digging into his skin, gripping her sides until the areas around his fingers were turning white from how hard he was holding on to her. But mostly, he had his head up, eyes closed and feeling the immense pleasure from being inside her, hearing her moan, feeling her squirm, knowing she was enjoying this as much as he was.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne moaned loudly, in surprise, pleasure and out of the force he shoved his cock inside of her, to the point that he moved this long table further and the sound of utensils mover against the porcelain plates filled the room. He made a another thrust and another, Julienne lifted her head as she moaned to the air, her body visibly tensing from the force he is beginning to fuck her with. She was tight. The last time she fucked was with him in the cave, it's been some time.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She could feel her juices drip down her thighs as her body would shake and her legs were trembling. He was slowly spreading her from the inside, though her walls adjusted to him, she was still throbbing she loved the way it felt when his hips met with her ass. Julienne didn't have the power to resist as she found his rhythm and moved her hips whenever he would thrust into her, with aloud slap of their bodies whenever their hips collided and her ass bounced. It felt so good, better than before.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian hadn't thought about it to be honest. He had been far too busy enjoying himself, enjoying every bit of Julienne's body and everything she had to offer to consider the fact that he had not been with a woman in ages. It took only a few minutes before he leaned forward, burying himself all the way inside Julienne and gripped her by the back of her neck, keeping himself lodged deep inside her as he exploded inside her, sending out every drop of seed he had.<br/>
<br/>
  	 For a moment, he didn't move, breathing hard and enjoying the bliss that came over him. His length throbbed deep inside her, his body felt numb for a few moments and everything went deathly quiet.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Finally he stood back up, pulling himself out and watched as his white seed dripped out of her, a single, solitary drop hitting the floor before he lifted Julienne again, this time turning her around so she could face him. He placed her feet on his hips, just above his pelvis before he slid into her again, feeling her warmth and wetness. Now he could at least see her from the front and it was beautiful sight.<br/>
<br/>
  	 One hand gripped her by the throat, pulling her up and giving her a deep kiss as he slammed into her again, rocking her hard on the table top, one hand holding her by the throat and the other with a handful of breast.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne was tensing from each and every thrust as Sebastian continuously rammed his manhood inside of her, the side of her face rested on the table as she continuously tugged onto the fabric from the force and simply because she couldn't keep calm, the fabric was ripping from the grasp of the impaled knife.<br/>
<br/>
  	 And suddenly, she felt him burst as he dug himself into her, causing her to cry out and shake beneath him, his seed forced an orgasm from her, a short, but an orgasm nonetheless. Once he stopped, Julienne stopped too, breathing heavily, not wondering why stopped, not until he turned to face her, on hand freed from the movement and Julienne moved her other hand roughly to free it as well. She still laid there, letting Sebastian take his momentum before he dug himself inside her again with his hand on her throat. She returned the kiss, breathing into his mouth and moaning while her hands were on the ends of the table.<br/>
<br/>
  	 It wasn't long before she spread her legs and wrapped them around his sides as if she didn't want him to pull his manhood out anymore.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 With her full breast in his hand, his manhood inside of her and her moans reaching his ears, he didn't want to ever stop. Being inside her was the one good thing that came from all of this mess with the gods and he didn't want it to end, not yet. So he did what he wanted, he stayed inside her and enjoyed the ecstasy of it all.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Feeling her around him, both by her strong walls and her legs, it only drove him to push against her harder, forcing himself as deep as he possibly go, listening to every moan and knowing he was doing it just right. Feeling how deep he could go, his large sack slapping against the bottom of her entrance, making everything soaking wet, only pushed him to go harder.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Gods its good inside you." Sebastian whispered in a hoarse voice.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 When she thought that he couldn't go harder, he did. The more the sack hit her, the more those slaps were louder and she didn't know how much more she could handle without bursting. With her hands on his shoulders as he continued thrusting in and out of her continuously and her breasts bounced each time, her body was tensing.<br/>
<br/>
  	 She looked at him as he whispered to her, but she didn't reply, with her moans and heavy breaths that didn't allow her to speak. She furrowed her brows as her body reacted desperately by pulling him into her, Julienne's moans reaching a new pitch as her dripping cunt squeezed his meat when her body began to tremble.<br/>
<br/>
  	 Her grip on him is tight as she shook from the orgasm, her legs squeezing around his sides. She rode out her orgasm with subtle thrusting of her hips into Sebastian's, while her arms wrapped around his neck and she pressed her lips into his, giving him a deep and long kiss as her tongue played and wrapped around his,<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 For a queen, she was something else. It was not like he expected anything other than a chiding from her because of him being away, but this, he didn't have words for and he didn't question it either. It was happening and in this moment, that was all that mattered. He could feel everything about her, the way she moved, the way she rocked, the way she moaned, he could feel all of it, and he could feel when her orgasm rocked her body, tightening around his length, squeezing him even harder and everything growing even wetter.<br/>
<br/>
  	 When her orgasm subsided, Sebastian didn't move. He stayed buried inside her, moving only a little, sliding deep inside her depths, allowing her to enjoy the moments of pleasure that washed over her. He waited only for so long before he started moving again, slipping back and forth inside her, a slow, deep, easy pace. Nothing to exciting and nothing too hard, but enough to drive Julienne wild. Slow and carefully, in and out, staying between her swollen and wet lips as they wrapped around his thick muscle.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne had no idea what made her react the way she did and made her want Sebastian. Usually she's angry with him or something as such, but this time she wanted nothing more than to feel him on this level. After they rode out her orgasm, the kiss lasted a little bit longer as he was making slow movements with his hips, almost as if he was content on teasing her.<br/>
<br/>
  	 And he succeeded. She rested her head against his shoulder, lips pressed against his neck as he began teasing her with such slow thrusts. She grit her teeth, she didn't have enough. She was far from done. Pushing him by his shoulders to straighten up, Julienne wrapped her arms around his neck and with him inside of her, she pushed herself up, making him take a few steps back while her legs were wrapped around him, she made him take her standing, while she kept her face close to his.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
  	 For a queen, she was very talented, but he knew she was much more than a queen, she was actually far from being a queen. Now he saw who she truly was, who the woman was that he had found himself impossible to get out of his mind. Now he grabbed her by her rear, helping her off the table and holding her up in the air by her rear and began moving harder and faster. He could feel her strength in her. Her legs wrapped around him, her arms gripping her. He could fee her breath on him as she breathed hard and ragged. Her full breasts pressed up against him, her hard nipples pressing against his chest.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As they stood however, he could feel her even more, sense her more, her body reacting to his and his reacting to hers. Faster and faster he moved, feeling himself build up, feeling sensations starting to overwhelm him. He thought for only a brief moment of stopping, letting himself calm before carrying on but his body moved on its own, reacting what he had been holding back for so long now.<br/>
<br/>
  	 With his fingers digging in to her rear, yanking her pelvis tightly against him, dropping his head down to her neck to let his teeth grip on to the flesh of her neck right before his legs and arms went stiff, pulling her tightly against him and biting down even harder. His length buried deep inside her as he exploded inside her, releasing his hot cum as deep as he could within her.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne needed a change of pace and position so she wrapped her limbs around him and held on, she immediately felt everything far better, now that her body was fully and only in contact with his. And she could feel him deeper inside of her, especially now that he fucked her harder and faster. Her moans were louder and it echoed in the big dining room against the walls, while she breathed loudly and deeply in between her moans and mewls.<br/>
<br/>
  	 There was slight twitching in her tightening and throbbing tunnels. She could feel his manhood reacting and he was becoming surprisingly fast, he was clearly being driven by the desire for a release. His meat rubbed against her walls that were getting hotter, causing her to moan louder and gripped even harder onto him as he showed no signs of stopping fucking her like this.<br/>
<br/>
  	 When he buried his teeth into her skin, she hissed a bit, her hands holding even tighter against him. She could feel his fingers digging even further into the cheeks of her ass, controlling the movements of her body. As he bit harder into her skin, Julienne's nails dug hard into his shoulders and cried out when he buried his cock deeper into her and felt the burst of his semen. Her body tensed and shook, along with her tightening legs around him, pressed into his back, even if he wanted to pull away now he couldn't because she held on tight. She breathed heavily as her body would shake, the feeling of his liquids inside her triggered her orgasm, which caused a bit of a leak from her womanhood that dripped onto the floor.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 Sebastian didn't want to move. Right now, he wanted to just stand there, inside Julienne, feeling her react to him each time his dick throbbed, echoes of the pleasure he had felt only a few moments earlier. As much as he wished he could give her more, he didn't think he had much left in him, he didn't think he could even stand properly, but he didn't really care. For now, he lowered Julienne back on to the table, letting her sit down on the table as gently pulled out of her, feeling how she released him and their mixed juices clinging to his wet length. It was quite the sight to see what they did to each other.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Well, I think next time it will be your turn to do all the work." Sebastian smiled sly as he lowered himself into a chair, doing his best to rest his aching body.<br/>
<br/>
  	 He didn't know if there was even going to be a next time. With everything hanging on a knives edge, with the world seemingly coming to an end at any moment, he didn't know if tomorrow would bring something good or bad, or if tomorrow was the day when it all ended drastically. Whichever the case was, he was happy that at least something in this world hadn't been ruined that man, that man and his magic.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Queen of Hell<br/>
<br/>
  	 Julienne laid back on the table after he set her there and she breathed heavily, closed her eyes and took a bit of time to compose herself. She didn't have sex for quite some time and it did take a bit from her, especially after she practically blacked out after she fell along with the chandelier. She wasn't hurt badly, though her body was aching even more now. But she didn't really care. Julienne was pretty much still intoxicated and she got the pleasure she asked for.<br/>
<br/>
  	 When he said that the next time she will do all the work, she rolled her eyes. "Fine, you take over the kingdom and I'll do all the work." she said as she sat up, groaning a bit.<br/>
<br/>
  	 As she sat there, she pondered a bit about the situation. She never thought about the end of the world being such a bad thing, but here she is... Suddenly feeling disturbed by it. "I don't want to fail, really." Julienne for the first time seemed to be opening up. "I really don't. I don't want to lose. I don't want to see the world crumble, even though this world was a shithole anyway."<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
   Sangra The Cuthulu<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
  	 It was a true, the world, for the most part, had gone to shit. There was not much left, not after Drysal had managed to sign up almost every other nation to his cause and took them over however he wanted. But the man played his cards well, he worked the people against the rulers and instead of being an ally to the other nations, he had simply taken them over, it was that easy for the man, which was why Sebastian had been worried all this time. Drysal was no idiot, he was not slouch either. He knew what he was doing and the scariest part, he knew how to do it well. Even so, the world didn't deserve what he was bringing to them.<br/>
<br/>
	   "Maybe that's why we're here?" Sebastian suggested. "I mean, the gods might want us to kick Drysal into the ground but maybe it's not because of that. Maybe there's always going to be a Drysal and there will always have to be us. The world might be shit but destroying it isn't going to make it better."<br/>
<br/>
  	 Not that Sebastian couldn't really talk about fixing the world. He had not done much in his course of life to make it better. In fact, he had done nearly the same things as Drysal when he had still been with the bandits, just nothing on the same scale as Drysal. He was a little surprised that he was even chosen by the gods. He was sure there were others, like priests who had devoted their lives to fixing the world, that would have been a far better choice.<br/>
<br/>
  	 "Or maybe the gods have this big grand plan where you will become queen of the world and make it for once a fun place. Maybe not rich or the safest, but definitely fun!"</div>
</div>
</div>
</div>